Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Author's Note

I'm so excited to share my girl Rosalie's story! The following intro covers the first part of this story which takes place during the 5th season of TVD.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

It was true what they said. When you die, your life flashes before your eyes. You think about all the choices that brought you to that final moment.

In Rosalie's case, it was a mixture of many things — the hatred against her, her determination to make something of herself, the immense desire to please those around her and, perhaps the biggest fault of all...a love story that was not hers, but instead her friend's.

She saw the circumstances of deceit and betrayal that brought her to the very moment that Silas killed her. She saw how stupid she had been for never seeing it coming. She should have been smarter, she should have seen it coming.

But she didn't.

So she died.

She died before Qetsiyah could save her, before her friends and family could save her.

Rosalie died alone and in silence.

She was the first soul to enter the Other Side (which was fitting since she was one of the creators of the other world). For 2000 years, she was forced to live on the Other Side dwelling on her short life and everything and everyone she left behind.

To her luck, she was not alone for long. Qetsiyah joined her soon enough.

They had both lost everything and were now cursed to watch the world continue on without them from the very prison they had built.

For two thousand years, Rosalie ventured on her own, watching the world go by. Those same 2000 years went by for Qetsiyah without ever letting go of her bitterness and thirst for vengeance. Because while they were stuck on the Other Side, Silas remained in the land of the living. It didn't matter that he was nothing but stone like Rosalie often pointed out. He wasn't there with them. He wasn't stuck on the Other Side like them.

Two thousand years later, Qetsiyah was still looking for a way to fulfill her revenge and by a stroke of dumb luck, she got the opportunity.

Rosalie was baffled by it. How could someone so vengeful get such a lucky shot? Moreover, how could she be pulled into the whole thing again? Because when Qetsiyah made her escape, she didn't do it alone. She quite literally yanked Rosalie with her into the world of the living.

And so 2000 years later, Rosalie found herself living the same story again. Only this time, Rosalie was determined not to let it end the same way twice.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Chapter Text

Part 1: Rosalie, Qetsiyah & Silas

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Rosalie knew when the veil to the Other Side was dropped. She even knew which (ex)brainwashed witch had done it. When there was nothing to do on the Other Side but watch, you took the job of following the man who killed you very seriously.

Rosalie had seen when the idiot vampires unleashed Silas without a care in the world, all for the damn cure. She had seen him escape and brainwash the poor witch who was roped into the whole thing. The witch — Bonnie Bennett — had dropped the veil to their world in hopes of contacting Qetsiyah. It didn't work, as Qetsiyah had other plans. She felt a bit sorry for the Bennett witch who died in the process, even more so that Qetsiyah had used it to their —her— advantage. Because the moment that Bonnie Bennett took her last breath, Qetsiyah made the jump from the Other Side to the land of the living...along with Rosalie.

After 2000 years, it was absolutely bewildering for Rosalie to take her first breath. Touch and feel became real again. The sun was warm on her skin again. She could feel the soft heat and the ground underneath her. She could smell the dirt and the fresh air. She breathed for the first time in two millennia.

She wouldn't lie, the first minutes were a whirlwind of different emotions and senses. She forgot how it all felt — she forgot what it felt like to be alive.

She brought her hands to her cheeks, honing in on the sounds inside of her. Her breath coming in and out, the beat of her heart, the rise and fall of her chest...

How insanely alive she felt...how insane it all was...

"Get up," ordered a familiar voice that broke through her moment. "We have work to do."

Rosalie's eyes flickered from the tall, burly trees ahead of her and found the woman she died for standing only a few feet from her. Rosalie swallowed hard. The feeling she felt in her chest was not a pretty one, not by any means, and for the sake of not tainting her first beautiful moments of her new life, she pushed them away and did what was asked of her.

She was a bit wobbly on her feet and it was only now that she realized just how out of date her clothes must look in the new world. She would have to change — she could change now! It was unfortunate that what you died in is what you wore for the rest of eternity.

Qetsiyah didn't seem so concerned about the details as she began to list all the things she and Rosalie had to do now that they were alive again. In fact, Rosalie hadn't seen her that confident in a long, long time. She followed closely behind Qetsiyah, silently listening to the very long list of chores — the to do list— they would have to do to get things rolling.

Acquiring clothes was not that hard when you were filled with determination and vengeance. Rosalie didn't really know what to make of the old t-shirt and jeans that fit her. Pants itself was a novelty for her; 2000 years ago they weren't allowed to wear such a thing. But she had seen from the Other Side how comfortable the pants were supposed to be.

The clothes were merely the first step and by far the easiest one. Qetsiyah wasn't wasting time. While Rosalie tried figuring out the deal with jeans, Qetsiyah made it her business to know where they were, what they had around them, and where they could hide for the moment.

Rosalie didn't speak out with ideas for a reason. She knew how it went — of course she knew how things went. Qetsiyah had a plan, she was supposed to aid her in every way possible. That's what it meant to be friends...at least that's what it had always been like for them.

On the first night of her new life, Rosalie managed to sneak away from Qetsiyah in their newly acquired cabin. She didn't question Qetsiyah when she forced the actual owner to move away for their sake. She just went into the restroom and had her moment.

She had faced the mirror for ten minutes, staring at herself. Ten minutes became 20, and then 30 minutes. She touched her cheeks, her nose, her forehead, her hair...

She was real again.

She was breathing. And she was staring at her reflection like a weirdo (a slang word she learned watching the living). She then became more of a weirdo and leaned closer to the mirror, puffing out a breath of air and fogging the mirror. She smiled at it like a weirdo, giggled at it like a weirdo. It was her breath...because she was alive! She couldn't get over it!

Once she composed herself of her little moment, she looked at the t-shirt she was wearing and crinkled her nose. She did not like t-shirts that much. She would love to find her new style. She also felt like her hair was so long too. She lifted some of it and stared at it. She would need a haircut.

You'll need money for that stuff, she soon thought. Money. The little bills the living had come up with to get things. She didn't have any of that.

~ 0 ~

The first few weeks of her new life, Rosalie was nothing if not restless. She had cut her hair like she wanted, albeit not so much that it was a drastic change. She had bought herself some new clothes she actually liked. She had done all the stuff that would let her pass for an ordinary young woman. But it was all just an appearance...

"What are you doing?" Qetsiyah found her one evening going through a laptop.

"Trying to get this internet stuff," Rosalie replied on the couch. She sat cross-legged with the laptop on her lap. "But I don't think we get that wifi thing because it's not really working. I'll have to go back into town."

"Go more than you need to and you're gonna get us caught," Qetsiyah warned and headed straight to the kitchen with her basket of fresh flowers.

Rosalie rolled her eyes without being noticed. "It's been a month and you haven't done anything against Silas. I'm enjoying the calm before the storm."

Qetsiyah began taking the flowers out of the basket, puffing out the petals of a rose first. "Oh, Rose, you know what they say? Patience is a virtue."

"Two thousand years have gone by and Silas has not joined you on the Other Side so I'm going to assume that's what he still doesn't want." Rosalie glanced at Qetsiyah, watching her studiously. She wasn't always privy to the woman's plans (but she was expected to go along with them). "So what are you going to do? And when? Because the town out there is really nice and I thought maybe we could go and do—"

"I have a plan and I'm already working on it," Qetsiyah cut her off without the most minimal look. "The doppelgangers are dreaming of each other and it's only a matter of time until they find the one under water."

Rosalie couldn't help but feel guilty. "But it's been a month," she reiterated, her voice a whisper. "He's been drowning for a month."

"Exactly," Qetsiyah said, sounding pleased with the matter.

"Can't we just get him already? It's cruel leaving him down there."

"What's cruel is what Silas did to me," Qetsiyah reminded her, not that Rosalie needed it. "This is how we get our win."

Your win, Rosalie thought to herself and resumed her work on the laptop. "So when they get to him in the quarry thing — does that mean we get to show ourselves?"

"Yes," Qetsiyah said, then beckoned Rosalie to help her with the flowers. Rosalie sighed and closed her laptop, leaving it on the side to go help.

~ 0 ~

A month turned into two, and Rosalie felt even worse when the plan stayed motionless. Qetsiyah's dreams were clearly not working and so she brought it up during one of their gathering walks.

"Two months, and nobody's gone to help him. Why are we prolonging his torment? It's clear that these friends of his don't have a clue about what's really going on."

"Exactly," Qetsiyah nodded. She carried a basket on her side and was on the watch for new flowers on their path. "Imagine just how much he'll hate them when they finally get to him."

"But it's not really their fault," Rosalie blurted and immediately gained a sharp glance from her friend. "I mean — how are they supposed to know that Silas is impersonating his doppelganger when they don't actually know what Silas looks like?"

Qetsiyah did not answer and stopped at the sight of fresh peonies. She handed the basket to Rosalie without asking and bent down to gather them up.

Rosalie held the basket and continued making her argument. It was of no use. Qetsiyah did not see any reason to intervene. At least not then. Rosalie was forced to shut up about it and just help.

~ 0 ~

After three months, Qetsiyah finally saw the light. The escape was not going to happen unless they intervened. Rosalie had done her best in the shadows but none of that group could be reasoned with. And so one evening, Qetsiyah brought the original owner of the cabin and got him to go save the poor drowning doppelganger.

"And what do we do in the meantime?" Rosalie said when the farmer was gone.

"What we've been doing for 2000 years, wait," Qetsiyah shrugged. "Get the dinner from the stove, would you? I gotta make sure we are ready for our new visitor."

Rosalie frowned much after Qetsiyah had gone from the living room. She felt like the "rescue" was not going to end well. And usually her gut feeling had always been right and though 2000 years of disuse could have messed with it, she wasn't going to believe it.

When their friend did not answer, Rosalie knew something was wrong. She and Qetsiyah logically thought of the closest town next to that quarry and wouldn't you know it, they were right. It was early in the morning when they found the ruddy bar and just in time, for the doppelganger had emerged from the bar screaming in agonizing pain from the heat of the sun.

The last thing that Stefan Salvatore saw was a familiar dark-haired girl coming towards him.

~0~

Just fluttering his eyes for a second and he was already starving. Snapping his eyes open, sitting upright, Stefan could smell the blood off of the woman sitting next to him.

"I don't want to hurt you, so get away from me before I rip your throat out!" There wasn't any more way to be more blunt and sure, the woman might freak out and run but the alternative was just too unbearable at the moment.

But instead, the woman just smiled incredulously, like she couldn't believe her ears. "Hello to you, too. I brought dinner." She held out a blood bag to Stefan and though he was hesitant for a moment, the hunger won out. He snatched the blood bag from her and drowned it to its most insignificant drop.

"A vampire doppelgänger who's burdened by a conscience...now I've seen everything."

Stefan heard her but it took a whole more to get himself together. He needed the blood to satiate him a bit more, to improve his senses and most importantly to stop him from snatching the woman by the neck. He sucked on the blood bag a moment more, taking the moment to study the woman who remained absolutely calm in the face of someone sucking on a blood bag.

"You saved me from burning to death outside that bar this morning, didn't you?" he realized.

"And I pulled you from the quarry before that. That is, we figured out where you were and told the former owner of this cabin to pull your lock box from the water. You thanked him...by biting off his head."

Stefan vaguely remembered that but he was sure that it was true. "How do you know I'm a doppelgänger?"

"Because I've seen your face before on someone who wasn't you."

"And who are you?" Stefan said. "You're not the one I saw in the..."

Qetsiyah didn't wait for him to put his thoughts together. "How much do you know about Silas?"

"Huh...I know that he's a bloodthirsty immortal who's killed more people than I can count, and that was before he stole my identity, locked me up in a safe, and dropped me in the bottom of a quarry."

"You made it through..."

"Barely. I came very close to flipping off my humanity switch, but I didn't because I knew if I ever got out, I wanted to be myself when I killed him." It took every ounce of his will to keep himself together. The dreams helped too — a lot. He would've gone insane without them. "He's a monster, and I'm going after him."

"Except you'll burn to death in the sun without your daylight ring," Qetsiyah reminded him as he rose from the couch, intending on heading out.

Stefan gazed down at his hand where his ring should have been. Silas took it. Drowning over and over must have distracted him from the fact.

The cabin door opened and allowed a few rays of sunlight inside. Stefan inched backwards as one of those rays nearly hit him.

"Rosalie!" Qetsiyah exclaimed and also stood on her feet. "Shut the door!"

"Sorry! Sorry!" Rosalie flinched and quickly closed the door behind her. She turned to face the two, holding one basket on her side. "I got the things for the, uh..."

"Bring it," Qetsiyah made a gesture for her to hand over the basket.

Rosalie hurried forward, ducking her head as she felt Stefan's studious gaze on her. She delivered the basket into Qetsiyah's arms and stepped back. "I, uh, couldn't really find the marigolds..."

With flushed cheeks, Rosalie tucked some of her dark hair behind her ear. "It's difficult when you want to stay hidden and not draw so much attention to yourself by asking a dozen questions about a simple flower."

Qetsiyah threw her a sharp glance for her retort but said nothing back.

"They were out," Rosalie reiterated and finally looked at Stefan. "Hi," she offered one small, and awkward, smile at him. "I'm Rosalie."

Stefan gave her an acknowledging nod, presuming that they both already knew of him. Clearly they knew enough to have found and rescued him.

"Silas wasn't always a monster," Qetsiyah said suddenly, drawing both heads towards her.

"No," scoffed Rosalie who crossed her arms, "Back then, he was only a big fat liar. The murderer part hadn't happened yet."

Qetsiyah eyed Rosalie again, her expression slightly reprimanding. "He used to be a simple man in love with a simple girl...his soul mate," she went on, and Rosalie looked away to roll her eyes to herself. "She was his one true love."

"Yeah, and he was also a—"

"Thank you, Rosalie," Qetsiyah said and made a motion for her to leave.

Rosalie was reluctant to leave, wanting to be part of the conversation, but there was no protesting with the decision. The devastation of being on the Other Side for so long, watching your ultimate revenge plot fail did a number on Qetsiyah. It had, unfortunately, made her that much more rageful and dangerous. And explosive.

Rosalie ultimately nodded and turned away from the two, heading for her room.

"Wait, I've seen you," Stefan's claim stopped Rosalie in her tracks. She looked back at him with a nod.

"I was at the bar too."

"No, it was...it was somewhere else..." Stefan said, sounding like he was still fitting some pieces together. He stared at Rosalie harder, working his mind to reach the answer before he lost it. "You were in my dreams..."

Rosalie's eyes widened. "N-no, I wasn't..."

"Yeah, you were," Stefan nodded. "I-inbetween my sanity and clinging to images in my head — you were there."

Qetsiyah lifted an eyebrow at Rosalie. "She was where?"

"At the bar," Rosalie said quickly, eyes boring on Stefan, urging him to agree with her. Her heart was racing and she sincerely hoped that he would hear it and take the damn hint. "I was at the bar, just before you went down."

Stefan upheld her sharp gaze, trying to make sense of his own words and Rosalie's own claims. Eventually, he heard her heart and that, coupled with her intense gaze, he soon backtracked his stance. "I don't know what I'm saying," he turned away from Rosalie then, though he snuck a glance of her over his shoulder. Her heart was calming down, slowly but surely.

"How about I make some tea?" Rosalie offered and rushed towards the kitchen.

Qetsiyah watched Rosalie, no less suspicious than before. Rosalie purposely busied herself between kettles and tea bags.

"Weren't you going to finish the story?" she called when the silence was just too much. "Bet Stefan wants to hear it. Make the whole thing more understandable, right?"

Qetsiyah released the girl from suspicion for the moment. The storytelling was necessary to understand what needed to happen next. Besides, getting to tell her side of the story was the chance of a lifetime.

"...Silas and I were the two most powerful members of a gifted people called Travelers. When we were engaged to be married, we decided to reach even further. We wanted to find a way for our love to last forever."

Stefan gave his politest nod, not wanting to make it abundantly clear that he didn't give two shits about Silas' love story. "Yeah, look. I know the story. Everything was great for Silas until some witch named Qetsiyah or whatever came by and screwed him over, right?"

Rosalie hissed as some hot water spilled over her fingers. "Shit!"

"Rose," Qetsiyah reprimanded her.

Rosalie urgently patted her fingers with a cool rag and apologized for the slip. She may have been watching too many modern shows.

Qetsiyah shook her head at the girl and faced Stefan. "You're wrong. You don't know the story. Silas convinced Qetsiyah that he loved her so she would make the immortality spell, but when she found out that he was just using her, she dumped him in a tomb with a cure, hoping he would take it and die, because she had found a way to create a supernatural limbo to trap his soul."

Rosalie subtly glanced over her shoulder, resisting the urge to correct Qetsiyah in the moment. She had not created the Other Side on her own and she knew it.

"Like any other sane, rational, well-adjusted woman would do," Stefan said coolly, and he heard the quietest snicker from Rosalie's spot in the kitchen.

"Which catches us up to today. Now Silas wants to destroy that supernatural limbo. Once the Other Side is gone, he can take the cure, become mortal and die, and finally pass on and find peace."

"Look, if you really are Silas' one true love and you're not dead, then why don't you just do us all a favor and run off into the sunset together?"

"Silas was my true love. I never said that I was his. I'm Qetsiyah, that sane, rational, well-adjusted woman you seem to know so much about."

Stefan froze, his eyes now the size of dinner plates. He may have regretted a word or two.

Qetsiyah dragged a finger along the wall, producing a line of blue flames which led to the fireplace and burst to life. "Clearly you've heard the man's version of the story, the one where I'm a back-stabbing lunatic who ruined everything for Silas, a raging bitch-witch whose obsession with vengeance created a whole new dimension of suffering in the afterlife."

Stefan began to get the sense that maybe they weren't all that wrong about the "crazy" part, but he wasn't stupid enough to say it out loud. "What are you doing here? I thought you were dead and on the Other Side."

"I was—for two thousand years," Qetsiyah said, gritting her teeth together. "But I came back...for you."

Rosalie cleared her throat and came into the living room with a tea cup for Qetsiyah. "Drink," she instructed. Qetsiyah plucked the cup from her hands and took a quick drink, pushing it back into Rosalie's hands. Stefan watched the interaction curiously.

"Well," Stefan cleared his throat, "no offense, Qetsiyah. I'm having a bit of a hard time believing what you're saying."

"'Qetsiyah' sounds so...ancient timey, don't you think?" the woman tilted her head, smiling to herself. "How about "Tessa"? It's a little different, but not so different you wouldn't find it on one of those souvenir keychains."

"So, that's why you rejoined the land of the living...souvenir keychains?"

"Yeah, that's definitely why she pulled us out of the Other Side," Rosalie remarked, "For keychains."

"Rose," Qetsiyah —Tessa —glanced at the girl. "We know why we're here."

"Yeah, because your descendant Bonnie Bennett lowered the veil and you jumped on the opportunity to come back," Rosalie said, matching Tessa's hard glance with her own. "Without even asking, by the way."

"I was supposed to ask the Bennett witch if we could come back?"

"I meant me," Rosalie frowned.

Stefan's eyes shifted between the two women, once again taking silent note of the interaction.

Tessa didn't waste a moment responding. "My hunters have failed in their task to kill Silas. I figured it was time to handle things in person."

"Well, two thousand years is a hell of a long time to hold a grudge," said Stefan.

Tessa smiled dryly at him. "You have clearly never been left at the altar. Like a lovesick idiot, I created an entire garden for our wedding, and I made a spell that would keep us alive forever, an immortality spell so we would never have to part. Silas and I were going to drink the immortality elixir as part of our wedding ceremony, but then everything around me started to die...my wedding flower, the garden trellis, our harvest. And then I realized why. Silas had already used the immortality spell. He was already drinking the elixir somewhere else. He took what he wanted, and then the bastard abandoned me. So, call me a woman scorned or a vindictive bitch or whatever label suits your story, but I thought I was his one true love, and he ripped my heart out."

"I'm sorry," Stefan said, nothing else coming to mind. The story was, unfortunately, on her side.

"I deserved a chance to look him in the eye and make him understand how much he hurt me. So, I found him in the wilderness with the woman he gave my immortality to, the woman he chose over me...And just when I thought his betrayal couldn't cut any deeper, I learned that his actual true love was someone very close to me...my handmaiden."

"Amara," Rosalie said quietly. She remembered the devastation in Tessa's eyes when she told Rosalie what she had seen. It was a sad story, no one would deny it. To be betrayed like that...Rosalie understood the sentiment.

"You know her," Tessa said, leading Stefan to chuckle humorlessly.

"Yeah, that may have been a little bit before my time..."

"Did I say know her? I meant know her face," Tessa said flatly.

"What?"

Rosalie sighed and cut in to explain. "The handmaiden Amara looks exactly like your friend Elena Gilbert. And I really mean exactly like her."

Stefan would have liked to be surprised but given everything that happened — considering who Silas turned out to be — surprise wasn't really in the mix anymore. "So, Silas was the first version of me, and your friend was the first version of Elena?"

"Amara was hardly a friend," Tessa said bitterly. "When they drank the immortality elixir, they violated the natural law that all living things must die, so Nature found a balance by creating mortal shadow selves."

"Doppelgängers..."

"Like you, and Katherine, and Elena, all caused by the ripple effect from Silas and Amara's sin."

"What do they say? Like a 'domino effect'?" Rosalie said, still thinking about it in her head as she spoke. Tessa made a noise beside her, prompting her to hold the tea cup again. "You should drink more."

"What I need is outside," Tessa said, pushing the cup away from her. "Dump it. And get ready." She grabbed the now empty basket on the table and headed for the door.

"Wait — what am I supposed to do with —" Rosalie shut her eyes when Tessa closed the door behind her. "Great." She opened her eyes and saw Stefan awkwardly looking at her. "I don't suppose you want tea?"

"Hard pass. You wouldn't happen to, uh, have a cell phone? I have to make a phone call."

"To your friends?" Rosalie nodded. "I get that but the reception thing is kind of weird. I tried using that wifi stuff — it doesn't always get through. Sorry." She brought the tea cup into the kitchen and dumped out the remaining tea into the sink.

Stefan followed her and stopped a few feet from her whole she washed the cup. "Alright, so how about you tell me your story, then?"

"My story?" Rosalie chuckled. "No offense, but I know you're not interested. You're barely interested in what Qetsiyah — Tessa — was saying. Not that I blame you. I can't stand Silas."

"Me neither, so that's something we all have in common. No, see, I wanted to know why you lied earlier when you said we met at the bar," Stefan said, and instantly Rosalie let go of the cup in her hands. It made a loud clang in the sink. "Because I know I saw you before that. In my dreams."

"Don't say it like that — it sounds weird," Rosalie sighed. She shut the water off. "And definitely don't say that around Tessa, please. She gets really annoyed when I do things behind her back."

"So it is true. I did see you?"

Rosalie relented and gave him a confirming nod. "I didn't do it to mess with you. I just...I wanted to help. And it just took Tessa so long to finally listen to me about saving you instead of waiting for your friends to get a clue. I felt guilty so I just — I sort of did a few spells here and there to help you. I'm a bit psychic in that way..."

"And Tessa didn't know about this?" Stefan asked, watching her shake her head fervently, almost fearful. "You two — you're friends? You're also one of those Travelers or something?"

"No, I am not a Traveler," Rosalie went around him and walked back into the living room. "I'm a little different. At the time, my family and a few other witches from our coven were in hiding and the Travelers helped us with that. We lived together in peace — my coven assisted the Travelers and in return, they helped us stay hidden. I've known Qetsiyah pretty much my whole life. She taught me everything I know. She fell in love with some conniving bastard that I warned her about several — and I mean several times." Rosalie let out a heavy breath and apologized for her long rambling. "Clearly you don't want to know anything. You barely stood for what Tessa had to say."

"That was different," Stefan said, meeting her gaze by slightly ducking his head. She was a bit smaller. "Tessa told me a love story, but you seem to know the real parts."

Rosalie half smiled. "Do I look that bitter to you? And you can be honest."

Stefan gave her the same small little smile. "Honestly? You seem like you would rather be anywhere else but here which makes you and I a lot better friends than Tessa and I."

Rosalie laughed softly. "My first friend from the 21st century. Don't get me wrong. Being alive after 2000 years is a gift and I am trying to accustom myself with the new world but..."

"But you also seem to be under Tessa's law," Stefan finished for her. "She's in charge."

Rosalie's smile waned. "That obvious?"

"Kind of."

Rosalie sighed lightly; all she could do was shrug. "Like I said, she taught me everything I know. My powers are, um, a bit different on a scale so we've sort of been a team ever since I could remember. She didn't tell you the entire truth about the Other Side. I helped make it too. It was my psychic abilities that helped solidify the dimension. I also helped her with the Immortality Spell."

Stefan noticed that she didn't seem that proud of her work despite its fame.

"It was a sin of nature and nature meant it. Even my coven deeply disapproved of my assistance. Apparently I was not supposed to assist in that manner. Guess they really should have made a rule book or something."

"So that's why you let her treat you like that?"

"What? Hold on," Rosalie made a gesture for him to stop talking. "You have been awake for all of ten minutes and suddenly you think you know how my relationship with Tessa works?"

"I'm just telling you what I saw," Stefan pointed out. "You made her tea, and she nearly shoved it into your face. She almost had you when I said you were in my dreams."

"Because I did it without telling her," Rosalie retorted.

"You just seem a bit angry—"

"Because I am!" Rosalie exclaimed. "I'm angry that I died a pointless death! I'm angry that my best friend didn't listen to me in time! I am angry about many things, alright? But listing them seems so very pointless to me when I am alive again!"

Stefan continued to stare at her for a few minutes. He now understood a stark difference between her and Tessa. Tessa was here to finish what she started, to finally fulfill her revenge.

Rosalie...she was just happy to be back. Or so he thought.

"However I would not be against finally driving a knife" — Rosalie gritted her teeth, her hand balled into a fist as if she was holding said knife at the moment — "right through Silas' heart myself."

That sounded more crazy-like and totally aligned with Tessa's vision.

Rosalie's half smile was no longer sweet and innocent. "That is why I am here and trying to adjust to this world. Silas took away Tessa's ability to trust...and then he took my life. I suppose there is a score to settle and unfortunately for you, you're very much required for that to happen."

Stefan gave half a nod, trying not to panic at the first chance. He wasn't stupid, not even with his mind and the hunger trying to play tricks on him. "We're not friends, are we? I share the face of your killer."

"And your friend Elena wears the face of a backstabbing bitch," Rosalie said, tilting her head. " Fortunately for both of you, I am not one to — how do they say? — 'judge a book by its cover'? I tried giving you a little peace in the midst of your nightmares, didn't I? I would never do that for Silas, not even if it was to save my own life. We need you, Stefan, to finally put Silas down. I'm sure you can find it in you to want the same thing."

Well, Stefan couldn't really lie there and say that he wouldn't have a reason to want to kill Silas. Maybe it would be smarter to let the vindictive witches take care of him.

Tessa returned not so long after and brought along a few new items in the basket. She went straight to work at the fireplace, claiming it was all for a new daylight ring Stefan would need since Silas stole his.

"So, what exactly are you two planning for Silas?" Stefan asked the pair. "Take the cure and shove it down Silas' throat? Kill him?"

Rosalie hummed, apparently pleased with the idea.

"You've skipping ahead," Tessa said sharply, "We don't stand a chance against Silas with his mental powers."

"You took him down before, right?"

"I did," Tessa clarified, sharing a short glance with Rosalie. "But that was a long time ago. Before he could compel masses, and two thousand years of consuming dribbles of blood from thousands of people...it allowed him to hone his skills. It prepared him to escape from the tomb I put him in."

"Is that where Amara is right now, locked away in a tomb?" The moment that Stefan asked was the moment that Rosalie snorted and laughed.

At Tessa's demand, Rosalie sobered up and apologized, but there was still a lingering smile on her lips when she turned to the fireplace to continue the daylight ring work. "She's not locked in a tomb," she said.

Stefan had the growing suspicion that they both knew where Amara was today, but the thought didn't interest him much. Amara wasn't the one who threw him in the quarry, locking him up in a safe, to drown over and over for 3 months.

"I think Stefan's on board with assisting us, Qetsiyah — Tessa," Rosalie said, shaking her head at her mistake. "So maybe we can get to it already."

"That I am," Stefan pointed lightly at Rosalie. "We're on the same side. I want Silas gone as much as you do—"

Tessa let out a bitter chuckle. "Have you not been listening to me? I have trust issues. I'm controlling, and paranoid, and a little crazy." She thrust her hand forward all of a sudden and caused a pain inflicting spell on Stefan, forcing him down on his knees.

"Tessa, stop!" Rosalie quickly straightened up away from the fireplace. "He's going to help! Have you not listened?"

But Tessa continued with the spell until Stefan was out cold on the ground. "Move the furniture," she ordered coldly and dealt with the fireplace herself again.

Rosalie glared at the woman then looked at the vampire on the floor. Never in her life did she think would ever feel bad for the man with the face of her killer.

She got started on the task of making space for their spell. With a little bit of magic, she pushed the furniture to the corners of the cabin and then got started on creating a bounding circle made up of herbs.

"So, you want to tell me what you were doing getting into his head?" Tessa broke their silence as the two moved Stefan into a chair where he would be restrained with vines.

Rosalie visibly swallowed hard. She wrapped Stefan's legs with a shred of vines.

"Don't lie," Tessa warned as more silence followed.

With a sigh, Rosalie admitted to her secret action. "I felt bad for him," she looked up at her friend. "For months I told you that we needed to get him out but you never listened. At least on the other side we were dead and felt no pain. Stefan was way worse off than both of us and you didn't care all in the name or your plan."

"Our plan," Tessa corrected her.

Your plan, Rosalie thought bitterly. She had very different game plans than Tessa and they both knew it.

"And it worked out in the end, didn't it?" Tessa questioned. "There was no need to reach out to him, much less behind my back."

"I just wanted to ease his pain," Rosalie said, standing up on her feet. "If I couldn't get him out, then I at least wanted to give him a moment free of pain."

Tessa tilted her head at Rosalie, eyes slightly narrowed. "That was still a very risky thing to do. Next time, fill me in on these decisions so I can help you."

Rosalie nodded if only to just end the conversation already. "The boundary spell is set and so are the vines."

Tessa agreed and decided to give Stefan a reason to wake up. In the span of Tessa stepping out of the cabin for a second to get something outside, Damon Salvatore strode into the cabin.

"Stefan...you couldn't call a brother?" He said sarcastically.

"Nice to see you, too, Damon," Stefan mumbled, still a bit groggy.

"Three months and that's all you two have to say?" Rosalie said with a scrunched nose.

"What the hell is going on here?" Damon said, going straight to his brother to untie him. "And who the hell are you?"

"Well, Silas' ex-girlfriend decided to come back from the Other Side..." Stefan began to explain, "Along with a friend, I guess."

"Qetsi-whatever?" Damon pulled on the vines to no avail.

Tessa re-opened the door behind him, holding a flower. "It's Qetsiyah," she corrected flatly then shot Stefan a look. "Do you see why I want to change it? Rosalie, you didn't tell our guest that he wouldn't be able to break those vines?"

"I like watching him pull them like an idiot," Rosalie said swiftly, earning a deadpanning look from Damon himself. "No offense."

"All taken," Damon spat at her.

"The spell won't release him until I get what I want," Tessa informed the brothers.

Damon abandoned the vines and looked over at Tessa. "Well, I guess the rumors are true. You are a ray of sunshine. Question—why is my brother wearing your compost pile?"

"We're going to link Stefan to Silas. Casting a spell on his doppelgänger will neutralize Silas' mental powers. Once he's weakened, we'll force him to take the cure."

"Well, that's a great idea, force the cure down his throat," Damon's faux smile lasted for two seconds before a scowl replaced it. "The cure is gone, done, it's ingested."

Rosalie scoffed and crossed her arms. "Katherine, you mean? We know. She was supposed to be with you."

Stefan was the one surprised and looked at his brother with wide eyes. "Wait. Katherine took the cure?"

"We have a lot to catch up on, Stefan," Damon said dismissively and proceeded to ignore the next several questions Stefan demanded to know answers to.

"So where is she?" Tessa spoke over Stefan.

Damon smiled sarcastically. "We ran into a little snag."

"Then we'll get started without her." Tessa moved over in front of a bowl and called upon Rosalie. Together, they started to chant.

Damon watched for as long as his patience allowed, which wasn't very long. "Okay, well, thanks for the hospitality, but we should really get going if we want to beat traffic."

"Probably don't want to get on my bad side," warned Tessa.

"You realize you're not the only one with a bad side, right?"

"For the love of — we talked about this," Rosalie spoke directly to Stefan. "You're the key to knocking Silas down a notch or two. With this spell, we can take away Silas' mental powers. After that, he is an immortal nobody. We can defeat him. Isn't that what you want?"

That is what Stefan wanted. More than anything right now. "Just do it."

Rosalie smiled triumphantly and looked at Tessa as such. "See? Nothing a few words can't solve."

"Ever the pacifist," Tessa rolled her eyes and continued to chant.

Damon flinched back when the herbs around the witches and his brother ignited into flames. Soon, Stefan started screaming.

"What are you doing to my brother!?" Damon shouted at them.

"We're frying Silas' brain! No one said it would be pretty!" Tessa exclaimed.

Damon didn't think the sight of his brother bleeding from his eyes was any kind of pretty. Stefan's screams only grew louder and louder until it all became too much and he fell unconscious.

"All right. We're done here." Damon stepped into the barrier and went straight to his brother.

"You're not wrong," Rosalie said, reaching back for a rag. "I think it worked. Here. For the blood."

Damon smacked her hand away and grabbed Stefan's head, shaking it lightly. "Stefan! Stef. Damn it. Whatever you did to him, undo it."

"Relax. We just burned through his conscious mind," Tessa said nonchalantly. "He'll wake...eventually. You sure you want to take him home? You and Elena were doing so well without your guilt getting in the way."

Rosalie started undoing the vines around Stefan, helping Damon do it quicker.

"Spying on us from the Other Side, then?" Damon presumed, but Tessa scoffed.

"Don't flatter yourself. It was like watching a soap opera, except boring and with no volume control."

"Qetsiyah," Rosalie said warningly. Taunting was another unfortunate effect of Silas' betrayal.

Tessa, however, was growing bigger with her taunts, loving the effect it had on Damon. "You know, there was one thing worse than being on the Other Side and watching Silas resist the cure."

"Oh, yeah? What was that, realizing that your plan totally sucked?"

"Century after century, I watched versions of Stefan and Elena find each other, like magnets, always the same story—conquering all, falling in love. You didn't think your brother was Silas' first shadow? Destiny has been trying to get the doppelgängers together forever."

Damon gave up on the vines for the moment, leaving Rosalie to tend to the rest. "Look here, Miss Crazy," he turned to Tessa, more than irritated, "why don't we just dial down the destiny talk a notch, okay?"

"You don't want to hear it, but the universe is working against you."

"If you're trying to downplay your reputation as being a psychopath, you might not want to say you're spokesperson for the universe."

"Says an impulsive murderous vampire," Rosalie mumbled under her breath as she pulled the last vine off Stefan.

Damon, of course, heard her perfectly and threw her a look. "Watch it."

"You and I are the same, Damon..." Tessa said, "The obstacle standing between two fates. Silas had his true love, and Stefan has Elena. We're merely the conflict that makes it interesting."

"So, what are you suggesting, I leave him here with you while I run off and live happily ever after with Elena?"

"I'd keep him safe..."

Damon scoffed. "You have a bad track record with men."

"Okay, hold on," Rosalie moved around the chair to stand between Damon and Tessa, "That's uncalled for and unfair. Silas is the bad guy here. He betrayed Qetsiyah, he killed me, he is the reason for all of this so back off. Stefan will be alright. We actually like him."

"Oh, and I'm supposed to take your witchy word for it?"

"You don't exactly have a choice."

"Yeah, maybe...or maybe..." Damon snatched Rosalie by the neck and slammed her against the wall. "Or maybe I can send you both back to hell."

"Hey — enough!" Tessa cast a spell and snapped Damon's neck.

Rosalie slid down the wall, breathing heavily to catch her breath. Tessa moved over Damon and offered her hand to Rosalie.

"Thanks..." Rosalie said once she was on her feet. "You really shouldn't taunt him like that. As annoying as he is, it's not his fault. Also, it's just not smart taunting a vampire in general.

"With time, he'll understand we're just trying to help him," Tessa said.

"The mean way," Rosalie muttered. She looked between the two unconscious brothers and wondered what would happen to the two and their beloved doppelganger. Qetsiyah may be a taunter, but she hadn't been wrong about the story. It always ended the same.

Later in the evening, Elena Gilbert herself ran into the cabin and ironically, the first brother she saw was Stefan outcold in the middle of the circle. Rosalie and Tessa made themselves scarce for the moment, allowing Damon and Elena to take Stefan without a single protest. It was much later when the two were finally at peace in the cabin, the mess of the spell cleaned up and the air in the cabin filled with their dinner.

"You're awfully quiet," Rosalie remarked. She was clearing up the table while Tessa finished up the last of her dinner. "I take it you're still mad I snuck into Stefan's head?"

Tessa shook her head. "I'm just curious why you would insert yourself into the doppelganger's head and not tell me?"

"For that reaction," Rosalie pointed at her with her dirty fork. "And because you weren't listening to me — again." Tessa rolled her eyes. "I mean it, Qetsiyah. My story ended the way it did because you didn't listen to me. I'm sorry but things need to be different if we are both to survive this time."

"Survive?" Tessa raised an eyebrow at Rosalie. "What are you talking about? The whole reason we're back is to make sure Silas takes the cure and passes on to the Other Side. Once that happens, we can return as well."

"Return?" Rosalie brows furrowed incredulously. "You still want to die and pass on with him?"

"That's why we created the Other Side, in case you forgot." Tessa put her fork down on her plate and stood up from her chair. "That's why we returned."

"No, you pulled me out of the Other Side to help you!" Rosalie exclaimed. "You didn't exactly give me the opportunity to say anything! I died once because of that man, I am not doing it again."

"It's our responsibility to stop what we created, Rosalie."

"Absolutely, but that's it. I am not going back to the Other Side and this time, I expect you to listen to my words. I'm not going back there."

"Well, our lives finished 2000 years ago so there's not much to stay around for anyways. It's best to understand and accept this," Tessa gave Rosalie a faux smile and continued to eat.

Rosalie, however, lost her appetite completely. She would be damned if she went back to the Other Side. She'd stick around for a much longer time...even if it meant picking sides...

~0~

Days Later...

It was strange to feel so unused to being around other people, let alone around a mass of people at a graveyard. Maybe it was a punishment for sneaking out of the cabin or something. Rosalie was aware that she was brand new to the modern world but something about having a get together at a graveyard didn't sit right with her. A graveyard bell-ringing ceremony was too much, even for her.

She trudged along the hard ground of the graveyard, trying to spy a familiar face amongst the mass. She had already bumped into several people, been asked to drink from smelly beer cups, and invited to ring an old bell for someone she lost. What she would give to get out of here...

"I know you." The voice made Rosalie jump and whirl around to come face to face with a familiar dark haired man — vampire.

Rosalie's eyes widened with alarm. Damon smiled widely and quite maliciously.

"I was on my way to kill you," he said, bringing his hands together in front of him. "And then your bitchy best friend cut me off."

"No, wait—!" Rosalie took a quick guided step back from Damon, hands raised in front of her defensively. "I didn't come to fight!"

"So you just stopped by Mystic Falls' cemetery? Funny, I know I'm terrible at maps, but I'm pretty sure Greece and Virginia are not on the same spot, let alone on the same continent, so I doubt you have anyone buried here." Damon started for her, prompting Rosalie to backtrack the same steps.

"Please, just listen!" she exclaimed. "I'm not your enemy! I want the same thing you do!"

"Doubt it, considering you fried my brother's brain." Damon walked her right up to a tree.

Rosalie had her eyes squeezed shut with fear. "I figured that would happen but I can help fix it! Please don't kill me, I don't want to go back there!"

Damon had stopped long before she slipped out her fear of death. He cocked his head to the side and stared at her. "You know how to bring Stefan's memory back?"

Rosalie opened one eye to make sure no fangs were on display and visibly relaxed when she saw that was the case. "Yes," she answered his question. "I was part of the spell, remember? I can bring them back but in return—"

"No, no, no, you don't get a 'but in return'," Damon wagged a finger at her. "You bring my brother's memories back or I kill you. Simple as that."

"Then you'll lose a secure alliance," Rosalie retorted. "Because I promise you that Tessa is the crazier of us two and, in case you haven't noticed, the meaner one. Is she the one trying to return your brother's memories?" The silence spoke for itself. "Didn't think so. Hi, I'm Rosalie," she stuck a hand out to shake with Damon, "and all I want in return for my help is to stay alive. Deal?"

Damon looked from her extended hand to Rosalie herself. At the moment, Elena was out there trying to jog Stefan's memories and not that he didn't trust her, but he was pretty sure that the witch partly responsible for the spell would have an easier time with it.

Rosalie gasped when his hand seized hers in a tight grip. His malevolent smile was back but with a touch of insanity itself.

"Hi, I'm Damon Salvatore and if you try anything against us, I'll snap your neck in a heartbeat."

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

I'll actually say this, I had a lot of fun writing out Rosalie's friendship with Damon. But anyways, I'm excited to keep going! I love Rosie! And obviously, it goes without saying but I will change some of the arcs/dates/times of the show to make it fit with Rosie's story! It's not just a plain rewrite of the seasons!

As always, I have AO3/Fanfic accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Qetsiyah rolled her eyes, annoyed, and turned towards the fireplace. "Honestly, how hard is it to find a simple flower, Rose?"

Chapter Text

Rosalie was like a child walking through a candy store in the Salvatore boarding house. The place was huge — unnecessarily huge if you asked her. Where she came from, a hut was about as good as a home would get. The boarding house seemed endless.

"Don't touch anything," Damon startled her just as her finger grazed a vintage-looking vase.

She quickly fixated a glare on him. "Someone should put a bell on you."

"Lots have tried," Damon said and gestured for her to follow him. "The cavalry's waiting for you."

"The cavalry?" Rosalie repeated, confused, especially when she saw Jeremy Gilbert sitting on the couch in the living room. "I know you. You're the one who can talk to ghosts…and you're also the ghost that's not a ghost anymore. Congratulations, by the way."

"Great, friends already," Damon said, clapping a hand on Rosalie's shoulder a tad stronger than he intended. She glared at him after regaining her balance.

"Uh, who the hell is this?" Jeremy stood up from the couch, eyes fixated on Rosalie suspiciously.

"This is my new friend, Rosalie," Damon introduced.

"I would go easy on that label," Rosalie muttered. She wasn't all that sure about him but he was about the only one who seemed to align with her interests at the moment since Stefan had no memories.

"And she is here to help us with our little problem — problems," Damon finished with a wide smile.

"Problems?" Both Rosalie and Jeremy gave Damon the same puzzled stare.

"So, as we know, in a psychotic lapse of judgment, Bonnie brought you" — Damon pointed at Jeremy — "back to life and died in the process. May she rest in peace."

"She's actually right over there," Jeremy nodded over at an empty chair across from them.

"Wait, Bonnie Bennett?" Rosalie blinked with understanding and began to look around. "She's here?"

"You know her?" Jeremy asked, although he sounded doubtful already.

"I don't know her personally but I know of her," Rosalie chuckled. "She's got a lot of family on the Other Side and she's Tessa's descendant."

Unseen (except from Jeremy of course), Bonnie Bennett got up from her comfy spot and walked over to Rosalie for a closer look. "I can't actually argue that point…"

"And she's pretty much known for the things she's done," Rosalie finished, "It's not every day that a witch switches one dead life for a live one."

"Funny you should mention that," Damon pointed at her, drawing everyone's attention over to him again. "Because I just happen to know a supernatural being who just so happens to want to die, and in the spirit of nature needing balance and life for a life and all that stuff, I just think it would be a huge waste of a perfectly good death."

Rosalie stared at him for a long minute. Next to her, Bonnie was doing the same thing.

"What are you talking about?" Jeremy broke the silence.

"Something Elena doesn't need to know about until it works."

"Oh my God, you want to use Silas," Rosalie frowned. "You want to work with him?"

"Hey, dial back the incredulity. I'm working with you, aren't I?" Damon retorted.

"Yeah, but I'm not evil like Silas!"

"From the beginning, Silas' whole bad-guy plan was to kill himself, pass on to wherever he was gonna pass on to, and reunite with his dead girlfriend, Amara. I want to use his death to bring Bonnie back to life."

"You're forgetting the part where if he dies as a witch, he's stuck on the Other Side forever," Rosalie said, crossing her arms. "Which would serve him right for everything he did."

"He already tried to bring down the veil to the Other Side," reminded Jeremy. "And he failed."

"Maybe he has a plan B. Maybe he wants to do more than just drop the veil and let all the ghosts out," Bonnie spoke to him.

Damon sensed that Bonnie had spoken to Jeremy because the hunter was glancing in the open direction. "She knows we can't hear her, right?"

"She thinks Silas wants to destroy the Other Side completely," Jeremy said.

"Powerful spells are bound by something even more powerful — the moon, a comet, a doppelgänger," Bonnie explained to him. "The Other Side was made 2,000 years ago, and it still exists. That means Qetsiyah and this girl must have bound it to something that could exist just as long."

"He can't do that," Rosalie remarked much too confidently for everyone's taste. "He can't destroy the Other Side. He wouldn't."

"How do you know?" Jeremy then asked the woman.

Rosalie gave him a certain look, her lips slowly spreading into a smile. "Because I know."

Jeremy then looked at Damon with a 'Now what?' expression on his face.

"Rose," Damon came around the witch's side and put an arm around her shoulders, "Rosie-kins — can I call you Rosie?"

"No," Rosalie said flatly, not that it made much of a difference as Damon went on regardless.

"Since you know what and where this mystical object might be, now would be a good time to tell the group and show your honest intentions."

"First of all," Rosalie pushed his arm off her, "it's called an Anchor. Second of all, while I know what it was tied to, I don't actually know where it is anymore. I've sort of been dead for 2000 years, in case you forgot. But in the spirit of me feeling sympathy for Bonnie Bennett, I will tell you all — especially Bonnie — that if you are banking on Silas destroying that Anchor, you're gonna be very disappointed when he doesn't do it."

"Silas is all powerful — at least that's the rumor," Damon remarked. "You're so sure he can't break that Anchor?"

"It's not that he can't…it's that he won't," Rosalie corrected, smiling quite smugly. "We made sure of that. It was Qetsiyah's idea, of course, but in solidarity I followed. Plus, it was plain genius."

"Okay, I'm gonna file that under 'deal with later' and go back to my original question," Damon resolved. "Let's say Silas does destroy the Other Side, cures himself, becomes a witch. Is it supernaturally possible that he can do a spell that swaps her life for his life once he-pfft-kills himself?"

"Yeah, it's possible," Rosalie shrugged. She didn't think they could actually do it but she would keep that to herself.

"This is the same Silas who murdered my father," Bonnie said to Jeremy. "He's ruthless, and whatever spell he could do, there'll be some consequences. There always is. So no. My answer is, definitely not."

Damon watched Jeremy seemingly pay attention to what Bonnie was no doubt saying. "What'd she say? Tell me?"

"…she's in!" Jeremy said after a moment, ignoring the outraged Bonnie beside him.

~0~

When Damom returned home from his short encounter with Silas, he found Rosalie sifting through the books on the bookshelves.

"You know, most people who get left behind in a huge house with an even bigger stock of alcohol, usually go for that instead of old dusty books," he made the comment and walked straight for the stock of bourbon.

"Never been much for that stuff," Rosalie said distractedly. She had a book in her arms and was skimming through a page. "I do want to try one of those iced coffee things I see everyone pass by with. They look pretty good."

"I take it there were no Starbucks in the ancient times?" Damon raised his bourbon glass to her in a mock salute then drank.

"No," Rosalie said, snapping the book shut. "So, how'd it go with Silas? Did he buy it?"

"Absolutely," nodded Damon. "He also told me that Tessa is going to be at the Whitmore party. Something you know about?"

Rosalie smiled in the face of his suspicions. "Maybe. She doesn't exactly know that I'm here and for all our sakes, let's keep it that way. She's not exactly the forgiving type, as you know."

"Yeah, I think we all got that." Damon refilled his empty glass and started making his way towards Rosalie. "And just so we're all on the same page, Silas wants to get into her head tonight. Find the location of that damn anchor so for the last time, do you know where it is?"

"I don't," Rosalie said without missing a beat. It still wasn't enough for Damon.

He grabbed her by the chin and raised her head up. "Tell me where the anchor is," he ordered her through compulsion.

Rosalie scowled at him and shoved his hand off her. "Nice try. Doesn't work on me."

Damon seemed disappointed with the news but not surprised. She wasn't the first he came across that couldn't be compelled. He just wondered where the ability came from. "What kind of witch are you again?"

Rosalie's lips spread into a smile. "Wouldn't you like to know…"

"I would, actually, considering it could put a big dent into my plans."

Rosakie scoffed. "So even after I swore to you that I was on your side, you were still planning on compelling me to do everything you want?"

Damon shrugged. "Don't take it personally. You're not the first enemy who swears the same thing and then betrays me at the first chance."

"Mm, sounds like you took that personally then," Rosalie said, crossing her arms. "Rest assured that the only way I would betray you is if you tried anything to put me down. I told you that I don't want to go back there. The Other Side is not all that it's cracked up to be. All I want is to stay alive until I die of natural causes that will hopefully be at a very old age. Simple as that."

"Alright, then here's your first test," Damom said, "Silas wants to get into Tessa's head at this college party and find out where the Anchor is."

"He can't do that," frowned Rosalie. "She and I fried—"

"My brother's brain — not cool by the way," Damon pointed at her like he was reprimanding a child. "Anyways, Apparently he can sever the connection to Stefan if we snap his neck and he dies for a bit. That true?"

"Unfortunately yes," Rosalie muttered. "If Stefan is out cold — dead — then Silas would temporarily get his powers back. But I hardly see Stefan agreeing to that plan."

"Aw, you're so naive," Damon smiled innocently, "I can see why you were murdered."

Rosalie full on scowled at him and demanded what the hell she was meant to do about this plan.

"Simple, just play nice with Tessa," Damon shrugged.

"Play nice?" Rosalie said incredulously. "I'm not five — I'm a lot older than you if we're getting technical."

"Not really since you've been dead more than you've been alive. Now tonight, you're going to pretend to be Tessa's friend and act like nothing is wrong. Got it?"

"I am friends with her," Rosalie said flatly. "We just don't agree on what our endings should be."

"You mean you want to not die and she does?" Damon did very little to hide his thoughts on the matter.

"Our relationship is just more complicated," Rosalie said. "I wouldn't expect you to understand it."

"Nor do I want to," Damon was happy to retort. "All I want is to get what we need from her and find the stupid mystical anchor. So you better not ruin it. Silas has a plan and that includes you."

"I'm sure it does," said Rosalie grimly.

~0~

On the night of the supposed college party, Rosalie had already returned to Tessa at the cabin. She was surprised to find that not only had Tessa purchased a Cleopatra costume for herself but a costume for Rosalie as well.

"I'm supposed to be Queen Mary?" Rosalie did not hide her disgust for the costume.

"Bloody Mary if we're being exact," Tessa said, grinning from ear to ear. " What's the issue? I thought this is what you wanted?"

"I want to live in this world, not pay homage to a queen ridiculed by history."

"It's a party, Rose," Tessa took the costume from Rosalie's arms and laid it down on the latter's bed. "A college party and that in itself is life. So get ready. We also have a job to do."

"Yeah, what is this job anyways?" Rosalie stopped her by the doorway of her room.

"One of my old talismans is being held there and we need to retrieve it."

"Got it. So we're not actually partying. This is just one of those errands that we have to run in order to continue this ludicrous plan of yours."

"Ours," Tessa reminded the woman. "You want as much revenge as I do."

"Yes, and to live, in case you forgot."

Tessa rolled her eyes. "How can I forget when that's all you say these days. Get dressed." She closed the door on her way out.

Rosalie turned to her queen-ly dress and gazed at it with disdain. Suddenly, she wasn't all that against Damon Salvatore's stupid plan.

~0~

Rosalie and Tessa arrived at the party about halfway through the night. It was crowded with college students, none the wiser about who either one of them was.

"You need to go look for the pendant," Tessa instructed as soon as they were inside.

"Right now?" Rosalie blinked. "We literally just got here."

"And we have a job to do," Tessa said, though she seemed to be gazing at something ahead of them.

"Then let's both go do it!"

"Go," Tessa reiterated and walked off before Rosalie could say another word.

"Ouch…" Damon Salvatore appeared less than a minute afterwards, "That's your bestie?" He came to stand beside her, watching Tessa approach none other than Stefan Salvatore at the bar. "Gotta say that's cold even for me."

Rosalie barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "Lucky for me, I don't exactly care about the weight of your words." She looked at him up and down in what she thought was a horrible costume. "What the hell are you supposed to be anyways?"

"Isn't it obvious? Henry?"

"Ah, what a coincidence. I'm Queen Mary, the cast aside daughter. Once again, lucky for me, you're not my father."

"And this is getting boring. Shall we?" Damon made a gesture towards the bar.

"Go ahead. I have to go find something for Tessa, otherwise I won't hear the end of it."

"You're supposed to help," frowned Damon. "Silas—"

"Wants me to help find the Anchor and that's what I'm doing. Tessa needs the pendant for that exact reason, so…" Rosalie gave a light pat on Damon's shoulder, "I'll see you in a bit."

~0~

Rosalie wouldn't lie. It was absolutely irritating that while she was stuck with the boring duty of searching unknown rooms for a stupid pendant, her best friend got to be downstairs, drinking and dancing…even if it was with the lowlife of Silas.

She had already gone through several rooms when she bumped into Tessa herself. "What are you doing here?" she asked, "Weren't you partying or something?"

"Don't sound so bitter, Rose, it's unbecoming," Tessa said and walked right past her into the room. "You were taking too long."

"There's like a gazillion rooms in this place," Rosalie said with a frown. "Not to mention various people coming in and out of them. Are you sure it's even here?"

"Yes, I can feel it," Tessa said certainly. "It's a magical talisman that enhances my power so you best believe I have a connection to it."

"Then you should have been the one looking for it, not me."

"You know, I'm getting tired of your little moods lately," Tessa remarked distractedly. She'd gone up to a display case across the room. "It's like you don't want to be here. Makes me wonder if I made a wrong choice by pulling you out of the Other Side with me."

"I am grateful to be alive again, make no mistake about that," sighed Rosalie. "I just wish you would give me the choice to choose how I am to die."

"But nobody rarely gets to pick how they die," Tessa reminded her. "That's the hard truth about life."

"Well I'm not picky. I just don't want to be murdered by your crazy ex or die by your hands. Simple as that."

Tessa threw her an unamused glance over her shoulder. Rosalie smiled widely and, of course, innocently, then began to help with the search for the pendant. It was Tessa who finally found it lying on a display closest to the window overlooking the campus.

Rosalie felt a new presence and looked back just as Stefan walked in. She knew better.

"Stefan," Tessa turned around, lips curving upwards, "Come to see the show?

'Stefan' briefly exchanged glances with Rosalie and half smiled. "What are you doing?" He said oh-so innocently.

"I'm using this pendant to find something I'm looking for, and I found it."

"Good," Silas said, his smile full this time. He took one step towards the witches only to feel a huge pain in his head.

Rosalie started as he fell to his feet crying out in pain. Stefan must have woken up already.

"Stefan...Stefan, are you okay?" Tessa actually forgot about the pendant and left it in Rosalie's hands when she hurried to Stefan's side.

Rosalie was genuinely surprised by such an urgency. She really can't let go.

"Tessa, that's Silas!" The real Stefan strode into the room, wasting no time in reaching Silas to punch him. He grabbed his daylight ring from Silas and slid it over his finger. "He's working with my brother. Everything he said to you was a lie." And with that, Stefan left the room.

Rosalie was baffled by him but, upon reviewing the facts including that Stefan held none of his memories, things made more sense. She gazed down at Silas still wallowing in pain and smirked. A change in plans wasn't at all undesirable at the moment.

"Well, well, now, what are we going to do with this oh-so special prize?" She was practically beaming at the opportunities, while Tessa was raging.

"He knows where the anchor is," Tessa said, her voice shaking with ire.

"Well then maybe we should make sure he doesn't get to find it and I am very happy to assist with that…" Rosalie gripped the pendant in her hand and smirked down at Silas.

Tessa recognized the spell as one of her own and so she easily joined. The two changed together and a whirl of wind burst through the windows, shattering the glass.

"You can't kill me!" Silas exclaimed, still grinning despite the situation.

"We don't have to kill you yet!" Tessa said in-between chants.

"You love me. You know you love me!"

"I did love you…" Tessa nodded, "And then you broke my heart…"

"And then you killed me…" Rosalie scowled. "So now we're gonna stop your rotten heart."

Tessa walked forward and plunged her hand through Silas' chest. "Stopping your heart from working will make it so that your blood can't flow and your veins dry up and you rot from the inside out so the world can see you exactly as you are — a cold, gray, hideous monster."

"We'll send our regards to dear ole Amara," Rosalie said wickedly.

Silas' veins became visible until he was all gray like a staked vampire.

"That felt good," Rosalie said, letting the chain of Tessa's pendant slip through her fingers so that it dangled under her hand. "Let's just find a way to kill him and get it over with."

"No," Tessa said sternly. She Rose to her feet, wiping her bloody hand on the side of her dress. "We have a plan and we're gonna follow it." She snatched her pendant back from Rosalie and headed out the room. "Now let's go, we have work to do."

~ 0 ~

Stefan woke up to a familiar face who very quickly warned him with a finger on her mouth to stay quiet. Rosalie sat on the coffee table and watched him sit up on the couch.

"Where are…?" Stefan's question died as Rosalie quietly shushed him and pointed at one of the closed doors behind them. He heard the distinct noise of someone showering. He rubbed his face then noticed the bottles of alcohol on the table Rosalie was sitting on. "Did we…?"

Rosalie shook her head. "You and Tessa. I don't like the drinks. You, uh, bonded over your mutual misery. I'm sorry about your brother."

At the reminder of Damon and his atrocious brotherly self, Stefan glowered.

"But I must say, he did have good intentions," Rosalie said, and Stefan soon understood that she had been in the loop about Damon's doings. Before he could ask her about it, she spoke again. "Listen, we only have a few minutes before Tessa comes out. You should know that Silas took the cure so he's mortal now and we can kill him."

"Great," Stefan said, suddenly feeling the last of the grogginess disappear from his head. He was ready to start his day well. "Let's go."

"Problem," Rosalie stopped him from getting up. "You're brother and friends aren't gonna let us do that until Silas raises Bonnie Bennett from the dead."

"And how do you know this?"

Rosalie glanced at Tessa's shut door before answering. "Because I was there when Damon made the deal with Silas. He dies and uses his power to bring back Bonnie. Now to do that, they have to find the Anchor first and destroy it."

"Another problem is, I imagine, that Tessa doesn't know you were there for that deal?" Stefan saw the answer clear as day on Rosalie's nervous face.

"You don't understand, I don't want to die. It's not fair!" she broke into rambles, "All Tessa wants is to kill Silas and reunite with him on the Other Side. But what about me? I'm just collateral damage — again. Silas killed me as vengeance for what he thinks we did to Amara. I owe everything to Tessa but I don't want to die for either of them again, Stefan. I just want a chance to live. I want a chance to live my full life and when I'm all old and senile, I will cross back to the Other Side as a fulfilled woman. Please, I don't want my life taken from me again."

"Like collateral damage…" Stefan said with a sour smile. He was no stranger to that. He looked at Rosalie with sympathy.

"I know you have no reason to trust me and I don't blame you but I also made a deal with your brother about you. I can try to give you your memories back."

"Yeah?"

"I can do it. Tonight, even. You just have to play along for today. Please."

"Why?" Stefan's brows furrowed.

"Because the others are going to find the anchor today and my part is already in play," Rosalie said, eyes flickering to Tessa's door. The water had stopped running. "So as far as Tessa knows, you and I never had this conversation. In fact, we never even crossed a word."

Stefan didn't really know who to trust but at the moment, Rosalie seemed the least harmful. He gave her a nod and watched her visibly relax.

"Breakfast?" She said before getting up. "I'm still practicing with the cooking stuff but I'm not burning things as much anymore!" She hurried around the couch towards the kitchen.

Stefan watched her curiously as she started raiding the cabinets for ingredients. Five minutes later, Tessa came into the living room, freshly showered.

"Good morning sleepy head," she greeted him with a wide smile.

"Morning…" Stefan said, subtly glancing at Rosalie who had quieted down in the kitchen, her movements more slow and cautious like she was waiting to see if he was going to keep his word.

"I trust that Rosalie told you the spectacular news?" Tessa stopped by the kitchen table for a bowl of berries.

"Yeah," nodded Stefan.

A promising smile spread across Tessa's face as she popped a berry into her mouth. "Get up gorgeous, your doppelgänger dies today."

~0~

After breakfast, the three sat down to discuss the matters of the day.

"Silas is looking for the anchor. It's the object we used to bind the spell when we created the Other Side," Tessa explained. "Destroy it - the spell is broken. No more supernatural limbo and Silas can die and find peace. I would rather his lying, cheating ass not have that."

Stefan shrugged. "Great. Fine. I approve. Where is it?"

"New Jersey."

Rosalie sent a narrow-eyed look at her friend. "You found out and you didn't tell me?"

"I had to make sure Silas couldn't get it out of your head," Tessa said plainly. Stefan noted the irritated glint in Rosalie's dark eyes.

"Okay, so now what?" He asked to keep the conversation going.

"You know that old, ancient story I told you about the Travelers? Oh, wait. You don't," Tessa chuckled as if she'd made a joke. "We fried your brain and took your memories. Sorry. Well, the Travelers...you know how Silas wants to destroy the other side, so he can be at peace with that slut Amara that he calls his one true love? The Travelers don't want that."

"Why not?"

"Not important. Scratch that. Very important. I'm just not going to answer it."

Rosalie rolled her eyes in secret. Of course they both knew why the Travelers were hell bent on keeping the Other Side together, at least for the moment.

"Um, you know what? I...think I still need to be drunk to understand this story…" Stefan reached for the closest tequila bottle and poured himself a shot.

"The Travelers have been in possession of the anchor for two thousand years," Tessa continued. "They constantly move it so it doesn't fall into the wrong hands and they're not going to let Silas get near it. At least not before I kill him."

"Yeah? Well, what if they fail?"

"He won't destroy it," Rosalie said confidently. "He won't be able to."

"Why not?"

Tessa was about to open her mouth when Rosalie cut her off. "We basically made it so that he would have to choose one thing out of his wishlist."

"Well, the one good thing about having amnesia is that I don't remember how I got in the middle of all this," Stefan said before taking another shot.

Tessa laughed. "Rest easy, sweet pea. Don't you worry about the details. Silas is going to die today, and he will spend eternity on the Other Side as far away from Amara, and peace, as possible." She started making her way towards the door. "We have it all covered. You don't scheme as long as I have without considering every possibility."

And yet when she opened the door and tried stepping out, she crashed face first into an invisible force field. At the third try, she realized what happened.

"What's wrong?" Rosalie frowned as she rose up to her feet.

Tessa growled and turned away from the door. "Silas put a spell on this cabin. We're stuck here until sundown."

"How do you know that?" Stefan asked, getting up to go see for himself. Like Tessa, he crashed into the barrier.

"Because I taught him the damn spell," Tessa gritted her teeth together. "Rosalie, how could you not have noticed?"

"What?" Rosalie startled. "How did I — how is this my fault!?"

"You were on look-out!"

"And you were busy doing body shots so who's the real irresponsible witch in this cabin!?"

"Uuh, I don't think it really matters," Stefan intervened, making both witches turn to him. "I mean" — he cleared his throat — "we're trapped. Doesn't matter what happened, we're all trapped in here."

Tessa still huffed at Rosalie. Meanwhile, Rosalie looked away, disgruntled.

~0~

It wasn't until late in the afternoon that Rosalie emerged from her room again. And she only did it because she heard a new voice, although not of a stranger's. She had seen Elena Gilbert at the party but hadn't spoken to her. It was truly a strange thing seeing Amara in front of her but knowing it wasn't Amara. It didn't help that they also had the same exact voice.

"What are you doing here?" Rosalie looked at Elena with confusion.

"Who are you?" Elena gave Rosalie the same look. Rosalie was actually thankful that Damon had not talked about her with Elena because it meant Tessa would be none the wiser about their secret plans.

"I'm Rosalie, friend of, uh, Tessa over there…" Rosalie gave a nod towards Tessa. "Who invited you here?"

Elena seemed unsure who to address next considering she was in the middle of the cabin and Tessa had already worked her last nerve. "I'm really sorry, Stefan. I wouldn't have let Damon do what he did to you."

"Sure you would've," Stefan said, his confidence in his words making Elena pause. "You have this annoying tendency to do anything he tells you to do."

"I'm no shrink, but I think it's called co-dependence," Tessa remarked.

"I'm no shrink, but I think this is none of our business," Rosalie muttered to her. She noticed Tessa holding Stefan's phone in her hands and instantly knew why the hell Elena Gilbert got here in the first place.

"Stefan, look," Elena walked over to Stefan, "I get that you're upset with us for pretty much everything, but do you really think that sleeping with Tessa is gonna solve anything?"

Stefan made a face, as did Rosalie. "Who said I was sleeping with Tessa?"

One by one, they all ended up looking at Tessa who began to laugh. "I'm so bad with messages. Oh, look!" She waved Stefan's phone in her hands. "Elena called. She's wondering why you're here. I may have embellished for effect."

Rosalie rubbed her forehead; sometimes Tessa acted like the younger of the two when she wasn't by a longshot.

Elena decided she had enough for the day. "Okay. I just came by to make sure that she hadn't done some, like, fatal attraction spell on you," she said to Stefan. "Now that I know you're good, I'm gonna go."

"I wouldn't be so sure…" Rosalie sighed as Elena made to stride out of the cabin.

Elena crashed into the barrier and stumbled back a step, rubbing her nose.

"Yeah…you really shouldn't have come inside…" Stefan said, leaving Elena to realize she was now also trapped with them.

"Who-who put that up there?" Elena pressed her palms on the barrier, putting all her strength into breaking out.

"Who do you think?" Tessa crossed the cabin sourly, tossing Stefan's phone to the couch. "Silas."

Elena turned around, her expression in disbelief. "Well — can't either of you take it down?" She looked between Tessa and Rosalie.

"Silas thought of that," Rosalie said glumly. "We're stuck until sundown. Do you want some coffee?"

~ 0 ~

Things couldn't be more awkward in the cabin. Rosalie had busied herself in the kitchen to try and keep an eye on everybody. One wrong move and everyone would suffer. She couldn't wait for things to just be over.

"What are you making?" Tessa came over and eyed the different ingredients on the counter.

"Something to ease everyone's nerves," Rosalie said, then side-glanced Tessa. "Since you fucking lured one of the doppelgangers in here."

"Oof," Tessa chuckled, "I see you've been learning the new lingo of this world."

"Get out of here, Qetsiyah," Rosalie basically snapped and turned to face the woman. Her brows were furrowed, lips pursed.

Tessa chuckling didn't help either. "You're mad? You're really mad about the doppelganger? We hate them, Rosalie."

"I hate Amara," Rosalie corrected. She subtly glanced at Elena who had kept herself in a corner of the cabin looking out the window. "I don't know who the hell this girl is and neither do you. There was no need to bring her in here."

"Oh, Rose," Tessa patted the woman on her arm, "That's where you're wrong. Watch and learn."

"Watch and learn?" Rosalie repeated, confused as she watched Tessa make her way to the living room. "What are you—?"

Tessa grabbed Stefan's phone from the couch and dialed somebody. At this, Elena turned around. Tessa put the call on speaker-phone and soon, they heard Damon Salvatore on the other end.

"Well. Isn't this a pleasant surprise!"

"Oh, you ain't seen nothing yet," Tessa said with a chuckle. "Since I'm occupied at the moment, I need you to go ahead and kill Silas for me."

"Gladly, but he's such a control freak, he wants to off himself."

"You mean, after he destroys the Other Side? Yeah, that's not gonna happen, plus I want him dead before he has the pleasure of finding the anchor."

"Yeah. I'm not following."

"Kill him. Now," Tessa ordered.

Elena panicked and called to Damon.

"Did I mention I lured your girlfriend here to me? I used the oldest trick in the book — jealousy of Stefan! Thought you should know."

Rosalie closed her eyes and shook her head.

Tessa suddenly thrust a hand towards Elena and caused her an aneurysm. Elena shrieked in pain and fell to the ground.

"Tessa!" Stefan rushed over to Elena.

"Tessa, stop this!" Rosalie exclaimed. "You kill her, Damon's not gonna do anything for you!"

"I have a vision, Rosalie!" Tessa exclaimed, though the big grin on her face implied Elena's misery wasn't all in the name of this so-called vision.

"Stop it!" Damon barked from the other end. "I can't kill him yet. He has to do something for me first."

"Mm, is that something more important than Elena?" taunted Tessa. "Because Silas put a spell on this house and bound it to the sun, which means we're trapped here until sundown, which means you have until then to kill Silas or I kill Elena. With a face like Amara's, it might be cathartic. Bye now." She hung up and tossed the phone to the couch again.

Elena's pain stopped but when she looked up, Tessa was gone.

"Here," Stefan helped her stand up.

"She's-she's crazy!" Elena exclaimed. She reached the couch and sank down to settle herself after the pain. "How the hell did she even get here in the first place! She shouldn't be here!" She met Rosalie's gaze and grew even angrier. "None of you should be here!"

Rosalie pursed her lips together. "Well, you're a vampire so technically speaking you shouldn't be here either. The dead don't seem to stay dead like they used to, huh?"

Elena glared at the girl, unable to say another word. Stefan asked her if she was alright and although she was bitter, she said she was okay. Stefan then left her side and walked over to Rosalie, lowering his voice when he spoke to her.

"You said 'play along'…" He watched her nod slowly, "When exactly does this end?"

Rosalie was very guarded and so although she was gazing at Tessa's shut bedroom door, she still hesitated to answer. Stefan followed her gaze then looked at her face.

"Are you always afraid of her?" he then asked.

Her dark eyes widened and flickered to him. "Afraid?"

He gave her a knowing look. "My memories are gone but I can still read faces. You're afraid of her. Why?"

Rosalie shook her head lightly. "I'm not afraid of her."

"At the very least, you're wary. Exactly how deep does your relationship with her go?"

"Very deep," Rosalie whispered, "She taught me everything I know."

"So that means she gets to treat you like that?"

"It wasn't always like that," Rosalie sighed to herself. "She was a good teacher, a good friend; she was a bright witch — she still is, but she's been blinded by rage and heartbreak."

"Tragic, but it's still not an excuse to treat you like this."

Rosalie didn't want to keep talking about it, especially when they had an audience. "You should be careful of how close you stand to me."

"Why?" Stefan raised an eyebrow at her. "Going to hurt me like Tessa did to Elena?"

"No," Rosalie said, her gaze flickering ahead of them, "Because Elena is looking for any excuse to grab me by the throat. Isn't that right?"

Elena turned her head to see them both now looking at her. She rolled her eyes, clearly still angry.

"I didn't attack you," Rosalie pointed out. "And I'm not the one threatening Damon to kill Silas off either."

"But you still want him dead," Elena said.

"Absolutely," Rosalie said immediately, "he killed me. But I know what's at stake so cool it with me, alright? I have nothing against Bonnie Bennett."

"How the hell are you two even here?" Elena asked, or rather demanded from her. "I mean — you were dead for a millenia! Two!"

"We were," Rosalie nodded, "And then your friend Bonnie got really distracted bringing your brother back to life. Tessa literally walked through the door and dragged me with her." She glanced at Stefan and thought of his question. "It's not fear," she reiterated, "My family — we fled from our own coven and we met the Travelers. They took us in and helped us stay hidden. Out of every other child in our little mini-coven, Qetsiyah chose me to mentor and trust me when I say I made big mistakes growing up. But she still chose me. She taught me everything she knew, made me believe in my power. It's not fear. It's gratitude. I owe her everything."

Stefan nodded, acknowledging her words. It made perfect sense. He still, however, thought that Tessa definitely took advantage of that gratitude to treat Rosalie the way she did.

Elena had also stopped when she heard Rosalie. It was easier to be angry at two complete strangers, but Rosalie didn't sound like Tessa…

~ 0 ~

Tessa made the announcement that Damon had not yet called back with the news that Silas was dead, which meant Elena had only about an hour left before the sun went down.

"Rosalie, how about some dinner?" she asked the girl. "You've been so busy in the kitchen, there must be something done by now?" Before anyone said anything, Tessa heard Elena's scoff from the couch. "Still angry?"

"Well today, Silas was going to bring my friend Bonnie back to life from the Other Side after he got the anchor, but you told my boyfriend, who has never put anyone's life before mine, including his own, to kill Silas before he could do that. So yeah, I'm a little bit angry."

Tessa smirked. "Oh, well…we can't win them all, right?"

Elena rolled her eyes heavily.

"Why don't you just call Damon, Tessa?" Rosalie suggested instead, even going to retrieve Stefan's phone to help out. "See if he did it already?" She walked over to Tessa and handed her the phone. "C'mon, we're both anxious, right?"

Tessa took the phone from Rosalie and made the call. "Why isn't he picking up for—"

"What?" came Damon's snappish voice.

"Is he dead yet?"

"No! He's not dead yet. I was just ambushed by some of your inbred cousins. Any idea why Travelers, who hate Silas, would want to stop me from killing him?"

"They probably want his blood," Tessa said dismissively.

"For what?"

"Silas drank the cure from Katherine. Now his blood is the cure."

"But they're not immortal, so who do they want it for?"

"Think about it, Damon. The Travelers aren't fans of immortality. I had to bind the Other Side to something, something that would last forever, something that Silas couldn't destroy."

"What? His favorite childhood sled?"

Tessa began to smirk so wide that Stefan and Elena noticed it. "Something a little closer to his heart. Two thousand years old, immortal, indestructible. You're a quick boy, Damon. Figure it out."

Rosalie subtly met Stefan's eye, her expression becoming just as prideful as Tessa's. She had told him the same thing and he had yet to figure out the answer.

"He won't do it," she promised Stefan. "Not a chance in the world."

"What is the anchor, Rosalie?" Stefan began to ask and behind them, Elena started getting up from the couch.

"The one thing that Silas would never be able to bring himself to destroy. Sometimes death really is too easy, you know?"

"Absolutely," Tessa said as she hung up the phone. "Now then, what about that dinner?" She handed Rosalie the cellphone and strode towards the kitchen.

Rosalie checked the time on the phone then gave it to Stefan. "Still 50 more minutes to go…"

"And counting," Tessa said distractedly as she sifted through the things that Rosalie had left on the counter.

Rosalie thrust a hand towards Tessa and knocked her headfirst into the cabinets. She fell back, unconscious.

"What did you do!?" Elena freaked out.

Rosalie ignored her and turned towards the door, using her power to fling it open. She muttered a few words then lowered her hand. "You're free to go."

"Wait, what?" Elena sped up to the door and reached a hand forwards. She was stunned that it went through and so she stepped out. "How did you do that?"

"Silas didn't put the barrier up, I did." Rosalie felt Stefan's hand come down on her shoulder. She then revealed Tessa's talisman sitting around her wrist like a bracelet. It had been her job to keep Tessa away long enough for Damon to get Silas to swap places with Bonnie.

Stefan lowered his head to look her directly in her eyes. "Thank you," he said earnestly. She had unknowingly earned his trust.

Rosalie nodded at him. "Go. Hurry."

"Stefan, let's go!" Elena called from outside.

Stefan made to leave but was halfway out when he realized something. He stopped at the doorway and looked back at Rosalie. "Come with us."

"What?" Rosalie blinked a few times, dumbfounded.

Behind Stefan, Elena was incredulous. "What!? Stefan, what are you doing?" She rushed back to pull him with her, but Stefan wasn't budging.

"We both know Tessa's not going to take this lightly, Rosalie," he insisted. "Silas is still paying for that mistake."

"I can put the blame on you," Rosalie said with a halfhearted smile. "Unlike Silas, you actually care. I'm sure I can get away with this somehow."

"Yeah," Stefan smiled lightly, "but something tells me you won't be able to uphold the lie for very long. Come with us, Rosalie. You can trust me."

Rosalie swallowed hard and Stefan could hear her nervous heartbeat. She glanced over her shoulder to where Tessa had fallen unconscious. When she woke up, Tessa would be furious.

"Come on," Stefan held his hand out to her. "I can be your first real friend in this world. No gratitude needed."

Rosalie's lips twitched, wanting to smile again. She walked to Stefan and reached for his hand. The moment she touched him, he swept her out of the cabin.

~ 0 ~

Returning to the boarding house wasn't exactly what Rosalie wanted, but her options of where to stay were very limited, almost nonexistent.

"Nu-uh, what is she doing here?" Damon Salvatore was the first to make noise when Rosalie followed Stefan and Elena inside.

"Easy," warned Stefan. "She's on our side."

Jeremy scoffed. "Right."

"Forgive our doubt," Damon said, bringing a hand to his chest, "But our day has been quite horrible. Fun fact, did you know that the mystical anchor turned out to be none other than Amara herself? Silas' long lost love?" His eyes were set directly on Rosalie who didn't seem very phased.

"You want me to be sorry?" She said flatly. "She got what she deserved."

"A little heads up would've been nice," Damon said with a wide forced smile, his arms open on either side of him.

"And have Silas find out about it by reading your mind?" Rosalie scoffed. "Only thing I'm sorry about is missing his reaction. It must have been priceless!"

"She's on our side?" Jeremy asked his sister, his voice severely doubtful.

Elena shrugged and made a gesture towards Stefan, washing her hands free of the problem. "He brought her."

"She saved us," Stefan reminded her.

"By putting a barrier imprisoning you in a cabin," argued Elena. "She wouldn't have had to save you if she hadn't put up the barrier in the first place."

Rosalie moved past Stefan to stand up for herself and give Elena a little reality check. "The only reason I put up that barrier was because Silas and Damon," — she pointed a finger at the vampire in question "told me I had to keep Tessa away. Everything would've been fine if you hadn't shown up!"

"What?" Elena's sights set on Damon, eyes wide and mighty confused. "You told her to do that!?" It certainly changed a few things!

"Yes, he did!" Rosalie was happy to clarify.

Damon gave a casual shrug to confirm her words. "Best if we kept it on a need to know basis."

"So I did exactly what your side wanted," Rosalie flashed a sarcastic smile at Elena. "Happy?"

"Not until Bonnie is here, actually," Elena retorted. "Any clue how to do that?"

"Not without exchanging her life for his, no," Rosalie said, glancing at Damon. "Where is this murderer anyways? On a date?"

"Silas is M.I.A. and out and about, which is pretty bad, truthfully," he admitted. "And Amara's been cured, which is even worse because now she's easy to kill, so the fate of the Other Side, where Bonnie currently resides, rests on a living, breathing human being that we now need to protect."

"We need to protect?" Elena repeated, confused.

Rosalie, however, rolled her eyes. "Of course. Let me know when we can kill her off already. Got any coffee?"

Stefan nodded and motioned her to follow him. "She's staying, by the way," he made the announcement just before disappearing in the hallway.

~0~

The steaming hot coffee in front of Rosalie had slowly turned into a cold cup of coffee. She had mindlessly stirred her spoon in the cup, lost in thoughts that were too much even for her 2000 lifespan.

"Did I not make that decaf or something?"

Rosalie's eyes shifted up to Stefan, who was sitting opposite of her. She mustered a small smile for his effort of cheering her up. "It's fine, thank you."

"But you haven't even tasted it yet. I swear my memories don't interfere with my cooking."

Rosalie chuckled. "I'm sure they didn't. Unfortunately, my life cannot be fixed with a good cup of coffee and that's unfortunate because your world's coffee has quickly turned into my favorite thing of this time period. Iced coffees, warm coffees, flavored coffees — iced lattes? I love them all."

It was Stefan's turn to chuckle. Of all the things to like, she settled for something so common. "We could go get some right now, if you want. There are places that stay open late."

"Starbucks?" Rosalie said immediately, then flushed. "I haven't been there yet." She lowered her head and stared at her cup. "Tessa says there's no time. It's silly, you know. In the grand scheme of things…it's silly."

"That's because she hasn't had the taste of a good cup of coffee — and life."

Rosalie hummed. "You have no idea." She took her spoon out of her cup and placed it on the table. "But I told you, she wasn't like this before...all this Silas stuff. I mean, I know that's what people must say all the time about people who make bad decisions but it's true for this situation. Before Silas, Qetsiyah was just another witch. She was happy, helpful, kind…"

"So she never treated you like her maid?" Stefan asked bluntly. Rosalie ducked her head and reached for her coffee cup. Stefan got the answer. "Maybe it wasn't all Silas, then."

"Wow, you're defending the guy now?" Rosalie said with genuine curiosity. She would think Stefan would hate Silas almost as much as she and Qetsiyah.

"Oh, never," Stefan shook his head, "but maybe he wasn't completely responsible for how Tessa turned out."

"She was a friend—"

"Whom you owed gratitude for by serving her?"

Rosalie sighed. "No, I — I'm just used to the role, not so much from Tessa but by the rest of her people."

"The Travelers?"

She nodded and took refuge in her cold cup of coffee.

"Help me out here," Stefan placed his arms on the table and leaned forward, "What exactly do you owe Tessa and the Travelers for? You said your family was hiding from someone? And that you made big mistakes? I'm trying to think of a mistake that's so big it would require so much gratitude from you."

Rosalie appreciated his gentleness even when he was being serious. "When I was young, my family and a few other families broke away from our coven because me and, uh, my friends, became a target for them. We ran and met the Travelers. They were kind and took us in, despite our situation. They helped keep us hidden and in return, we got to live a peaceful life with other witches."

"Yeah, but, how peaceful was it really if you traded away your liberty for it?"

"A few extra spells and work was nothing in exchange for a better life," Rosalie countered. "At least at that moment, it was. Tessa was by far the most powerful Traveler and to have her pick me to train was…an incredible honor. As far as my mistakes went, I'm not quite ready to talk about them just yet…"

"Well, I know we just met and all but it looks like you may have been taken advantage of," Stefan said, giving her a sharp look in hopes that she would understand the fact. "I mean, you said you helped create the immortality elixir and the Other Side?"

Rosalie nodded at that. "I did. I'm a low level psychic so it was this ability that helped solidify the Other Side."

"But you don't really get credit for that work like Qetsiyah did, right?"

A small smile came to Rosalie then, and quickly soured. "It's better to be forgotten than villainized like Qetsiyah. When people learn about the story, they feel sorry for Silas because the vindictive witch screwed him over and his true love. If they knew what Silas had really done, they would understand that Qetsiyah had every right to be angry and heartbroken. But they don't see that, nobody does…so I would much rather be forgotten than to have her story be mine."

"Alright, that's fair," Stefan conceded, "But it's a new time period. You shouldn't be serving anyone, much less under the disguise of friendship because let me tell you, that's not being friends. What about your family? Your lineage must have continued, didn't it?"

Rosalie bobbed her head. "Yeah, it did…but I have no idea where they could be today. And even then, what am I supposed to do? Show up on their front door step and announce I'm their 2000 year old great aunt or something?"

Stefan smiled wryly. "Okay, so not that easy but not impossible either. I could help you with that if you'd like. No gratitude needed, of course " He raised his hands in front of him to show that he was completely innocent.

Rosalie laughed. "Of course. I'll consider it, thank you."

"No problem," Stefan nodded. He started getting up from the table. "Pick any room you want, okay? It's yours."

"Are you sure it's okay to stay?" Rosalie raised a brow at him. "Elena's not very fond of me…"

"She'll get over it once she realizes you're not trying to kill us. Besides, if she and my brother want to gain some points with me, they're gonna let my new friend stay here too."

Rosalie smiled at him. "Thank you, Stefan. Really. It's sad but you really are my first real friend after 2000 years. Wow, it's sadder when I hear myself say it. It's not my fault, you know…I did have friends besides Tessa but they're all dead now."

Stefan only laughed slightly to not fully offend her. Luckily, she thought it was funny too.

The two headed up the stairs together and parted to their bedrooms, Rosalie taking the very first empty one she saw. It was there that she realized she had absolutely nothing to change into.

Actually, she had nothing.

She had no toothbrush, no pajamas, no slippers, not even one sad scrunchie to tie her hair. Talk about real sadness.

She stepped in front of the mirror over the dresser and gazed at herself. I guess I'll have to sleep like this, she thought to herself. She doubted Elena Gilbert would want to let her borrow anything.

"So sad…" A voice made her flinch and spin away from the mirror.

"Tessa…" Rosalie gulped at the woman who freely walked into her room. "I know you're mad…" She saw the angry red blood from Tessa's forehead and genuinely felt guilt.

"You put the barrier up…" Tessa accused angrily, "You betrayed me. You're working with Silas! Silas! How could you!?"

"It's not what you think, I hate that guy! He killed me! But unlike him and you, I don't want to die! I don't know how many times I have to say that before you get it! I don't want to go back to the Other Side!" Rosalie shouted. "It's an endless lifetime of misery there!"

"That is where we belong!" Tessa exclaimed.

"That is where you decided we all belonged!" Rosalie snapped. "I want to live a full life and when it's over, when Time decides that my life is done, I will move onto the Other Side like every supernatural creature does. Hell, I might even find peace then and move on! Because at the end of a lifetime, that is what I deserve!"

"Mm, really?" Tessa raised an eyebrow. She walked towards Rosalie, leaving the girl to backtrack until her back hit the dresser. "You and I created the Other Side, don't forget."

"To help you!" Rosalie exclaimed. "Because I thought you deserved some retribution for everything that happened! But I never intended on going there so early! Why is it such a crime to want to live? I am owed that and more, and you know it! I didn't work with Silas, I worked with Damon Salvatore and his friends because we all wanted the same things!"

"Don't you think we've caused enough harm as it is to go and break another rule?"

"…perhaps," Rosalie said, swallowing hard, "But if everyone else gets to break them, why can't I? I'm not here to be a menace to the world. I just want to live."

"And die," said Tessa sharply, "So let me help you get there." Without hesitation, she plunged something into Rosalie's stomach.

Rosalie's breath caught in her throat, her hands shaking as she clapped them over the foreign object stuck in her abdomen. Looking down, she found a silver kitchen knife embedded in her. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked up to Tessa in disbelief.

The older witch stared on stoically as Rosalie inevitably fell to the ground, choking on her own blood. "I'm very sorry, Rose, but I hate betrayal."

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Poor Rosie, all she wants is to liiiiiiive, can't anyone get that!

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

It was Elena who smelled the fresh blood in the boarding house. Following the scent into the room, she found Rosalie on the ground in a pool of her own blood.

"Oh my god!" Elena zipped beside Rosalie. She saw the knife in Rosalie's stomach and yanked it out. She bit into her wrist and offered Rosalie blood. "Please drink! Rosalie, c'mon!"

Rosalie's eyes were closed but she managed to latch onto Elena's wrist. Elena cradled her head while she took enough blood to heal. Soon enough, Rosalie started coughing as her strength returned to her.

"Rosalie, what happened!?" Elena helped the woman sit up. Gazing around the bedroom, there was no sign of a fight.

Rosalie was in a fit of panic now that her mind was back together and she remembered what happened. "Q-Qetsiyah!" Her hands flung to her stomach and lifted her shirt to see the wound all healed up now.

"What, she was here?" Elena looked around again as if the witch herself was still lurking.

"Stefan!" Rosalie realized that he had to be next on Tessa's hit list. "She-she — go to Stefan, please! She was so angry and — Stefan!" She scrambled to get up but her feet were still wobbly. Elena caught her as she fell back again. "Go to him! NOW!"

Elena didn't understand a single thing but she followed Rosalie's direction and sped away.

~0~

The morning was a rough one between Rosalie's near death experience and Stefan getting his memories back. After her visit to Rosalie, Tessa ambushed Stefan with all of his memories at one time and basically fried his brain all over again. The experience was pretty traumatic for both of them.

Rosalie sat on the couch, nursing a warm cup of coffee, now dressed in Elena's clothing. Across her were Stefan and Damon, the latter testing Stefan to see if he really remembered everything.

"I can't believe that woman just walked in here and did all this," Elena said, shaking her head. How they didn't hear her was beyond her and downright offensive.

"I can," Rosalie said, although the fact killed her. As angry as Tessa had ever been, Rosalie never thought she would react like this. "I betrayed her so she got even. Suppose I got off easy in comparison to Amara."

"I thought you were besties," remarked Damon, eyeing her with an amusement that Rosalie just hated.

"Clearly, I may have messed up in her eyes so I expect my stay here to be fully accepted now that I also might have to watch my back from her."

"Well we have to be quick then because Silas is coming back and I'm sure it's to kill all of us now," Damon said, rising from the couch. "He no longer cares about Amara and we still need her alive if we want to keep Bonnie from going away forever."

"Why wouldn't he care about Amara?" Rosalie scoffed. "We're only in this mess because of his cheating ass."

"Seems like he reconsidered his priorities now that Amara went crazy pants."

"Crazy pants?"

"She's crazy. Loco. Talks to herself and is constantly trying to off herself. Big package if you ask me."

"Well, 2000 years living her kind of life, I'd expect nothing less," Rosalie said with another scoff, although this time there was a smug smile plastered on her face.

Stefan eyed said smugness and wondered what she wasn't telling them. "Rosalie, something you want to share?"

"Hm?" She took a calm sip of her coffee.

Stefan's gaze became sharp until he willed her to come clean.

"C'mon, she's the anchor!" she exclaimed, nearly laughing. "What do you think that entails?" Nobody could answer her. She definitely laughed louder that time. "Amara is the being that holds the Other Side together. That being said, every supernatural being that has ever died has gone through her. And when I say 'gone through her', I mean through her. She's a mystical being who sees the dead and the living. Yeah, she's definitely gone a little crazy pants."

"What? She can see the dead?" Elena made a face. "How does…how does that work? I thought she just held the Other Side together."

"Yeah, but she's got a foot in our world and another in the Other Side."

"She's been talking to herself…" Damon said slowly, his mind working to fit the pieces together.

"Yeah, she's not talking to herself…" Rosalie clarified, "She's talking to the ghosts from the Other Side."

"So not entirely crazy pants…"

"Technically…"

"This is crazy," declared Elena, shaking her head.

Rosalie acknowledged her with a pointed finger. "Not wrong."

"The problem now is that Amara took the cure from Silas," Damon revealed and didn't necessarily wait for Stefan's and Rosalie's proper reactions, "Which makes her nuts and mortal."

"If you plan on getting Bonnie back, I sure hope you have that bitch tied up. Amara, not Bonnie." Rosalie sipped from her cup. "And of course keep her away from Silas."

"We need to buy some more time, protect Amara," Elena decided quickly. "Maybe we should move her somewhere else."

"Silas is a witch. He's a living, breathing, GPS tracking device. He'll track her wherever we take her," Damon said, "Unless somebody — say a newly allied witch friend of ours would do one of those lovely cloaking spells?"

Rosalie smirked as all eyes landed on hers. "So now my position is cemented?" She drank from her cup and set it on her lap. "There's still the fact that Amara is trying to kill herself anyways. You move her, you might just give her the keys to end her annoying-ass life once and for all."

"We can't let Silas anywhere near her until he brings Bonnie back…" Elena said helplessly, which led Stefan towards an angry path.

"Weren't you listening to anything? He's not gonna bring her back." Rosalie suspected the anger Stefan spoke with wasn't all for Silas. Memories back meant so were his previous feelings towards Elena and Damon and if she remembered correctly, they weren't good at all.

"So, what, I should just give up?" Elena said incredulously. "Come on, Stefan. You got your memory back. You know me probably better than anyone else. Do you really think that I'm gonna give up?"

"You know what? You're right. I do know you." Stefan pushed himself up from the couch. "You put your hope in all the wrong places and sometimes in the wrong people." He sent a brief glance at Damon to make his point. "Silas needs to die and put us all out of our misery."

"So long as he's alive, I'm holding out hope that he can still help us!"

"Well, as someone who just spent the last 3 months at the bottom of a quarry because of the guy, I wouldn't hold your breath, pun intended. Silas needs to die, and I need to be the one to kill him, end of story!" Stefan walked out of the living room without another word.

"You should know there's no way that Silas is going to help you," Rosalie said a moment later. Elena sighed, frustrated, and turned towards the witch. "Silas is as vindictive as Tessa and because of what happened to Amara, he's not lifting a damn finger for anyone anymore. You want to save Bonnie, you're gonna have to explore a different avenue."

And as if on cue, Jeremy Gilbert strode into the room with purpose. He and Bonnie had been down with Amara and were both surprised that Amara could see and hear Bonnie.

"Amara could see Bonnie, and Bonnie could touch her. They made physical contact. It's like Amara's got a foot on each side or something!"

"Yeah, kind of just said that 2 minutes ago," Rosalie muttered.

"If Silas isn't gonna help us, what if Bonnie could be the same thing?" asked Jeremy. "What if she existed on both sides at once? What if she became the anchor?"

Elena's eyes widened. "You're right. Jeremy, you're right! So, all we would need is someone who could do that spell."

Once again, all eyes landed on Rosalie who was finishing up her cup of coffee. Her brows furrowed once she understood what was happening. "What — I just got stabbed!"

"And you're healed," Damon reminded her. "Thanks to Elena, by the way."

"Could you do it?" Elena hurried to Rosalie's side and sat down with her on the couch. "Please?"

"Technically speaking…yeah…" Rosalie shrugged slowly, "But that would take an immense power source. I'm talking immensely huge. And another thing…"

"What is it?" Elena was eager to get the ingredient list, but Rosalie did not share the sentiment.

"I didn't create the spell on my own, remember…?"

Damon let out a heavy sigh. "Oh no…" Because he knew exactly where Rosalie was going. "I guess I'll go talk to Tessa…"

~0~

Rosalie wandered into Stefan's bedroom when things got too much for her liking. Everyone downstairs was buzzing with anticipation about the spell that would save Bonnie Bennett's life. Rosalie wanted to avoid seeing Tessa for as long as possible which meant she was secluding herself upstairs.

Stefan was staring out his window rather broodingly. After storming out earlier, no one had heard a peep from him.

"What's the saying — penny for your thoughts?" She managed to get a little smile out of him and beamed proudly.

"How are things downstairs?" Stefan turned away from the windows.

"Oh, you know, busy. Your brother has gone off to persuade Tessa to work with me and do the spell and Elena called your other friend — Caroline? — to bring in the other doppelganger, Katherine."

Stefan nodded. "And you?"

"Me?"

"Yes, you. How are you?" Stefan wouldn't say it but she looked out of place in Elena's clothing. She had yet to get her own clothes back.

"I'm fine," Rosalie said casually. Stefan raised a brow at her, his gaze sharpening as the seconds went by. She frowned. "Is this how you get people to tell you things? By staring at them?"

"Sometimes."

"Does it work?"

"Usually."

Rosalie rolled her eyes. "What do you want me to say? The one person — the only person — that I have known my whole life tried killing me in cold blood last night. Not much to say after that, honestly."

"I'm sorry I wasn't there to protect you, Rosalie," Stefan apologized.

Rosalie smiled, confused. "You didn't plot my death, Stefan. That was Tessa…as much as it pains me to think about it."

"I brought you here to be safe and away from her and I didn't help you when you needed it. I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault," Rosalie shrugged. "I know Tessa better than anyone else — hell, even more than Silas. The worst part is that I know she was hurting too. In her eyes, the last person in her corner betrayed her in the end too. And that's not what I wanted."

Stefan wouldn't say it out loud but it definitely sounded like Rosalie had already forgiven Tessa for what she did. She was a better person than he was because right now, he couldn't forgive his own brother for not coming to find him in the quarry sooner.

"Rosalie, you were the ones trying to reach me telepathically when I was down in the quarry, right?"

Rosalie nodded.

"And Tessa got angry about that too?"

Rosalie nodded again, albeit slower. "I wasn't supposed to do it but…"

"Why did you do it?" Stefan practically blurted. He'd been thinking about ever since he got his memories back. It didn't make any sense. "I mean, I got the face of the man who killed you, right? Why would you want to help me?"

"Because you are not like Silas?" Rosalie said, confused that he wouldn't see that right away.

"But I killed people. A lot. I'm not Silas but I'm not very different either."

"Silas gave you a punishment worse than death. The Other Side is forever for most creatures but there's never any pain either. You didn't have any consolation down there. I told Tessa that we had to get you out but she was sure that your friends would find you…"

Stefan looked away bitterly. He had once thought that too.

"But when nothing happened and Tessa wouldn't listen to me, I took matters into my own hands. If I couldn't get you out, then I would at least give you some peace. I reached out to you, helped you create whatever comfort world you wanted. Over and over…"

"Over and over," Stefan nodded. "For months…"

"I'm sorry," Rosalie said guiltily, lowering her head. "I should have done more, especially when what I was doing stopped working."

"You know," Stefan sighed lightly, "I think out of everyone here, you are probably the least culpable person. And it wasn't your fault the fantasies stopped working. It was the pain. There were these moments in that safe, a stillness in time when I was dead right before I was about to come back to life, I would think about things in the past that made me happy, things that gave me hope. All these things kept me sane. They pushed me to hang on when all I wanted to do was give up and turn off my humanity, but eventually, the pain took those moments away from me, too. It was hard hanging onto hope. It wasn't your fault."

"I'm so sorry," Rosalie said sympathetically. "Silas has caused so much pain and it irks me that he can get away with it."

"He won't," Stefan said confidently. "Because I'm gonna kill him."

"But what if he kills you first? Witches aren't exactly easy to take down, trust me."

"Every time I close my eyes, I can see Silas stabbing me, I can feel myself drowning, and I need to make it stop. If I don't kill him, I'm gonna lose my mind, or I'm gonna turn off my humanity...Or both."

Rosalie understood. It was just something he had to do for his sake.

~0~

Rosalie opened the door of the basement where Amara was being held. This was the first time in 2000 years that they would stand face to face (or one of them would be standing, anyways). Amara was tied to her chair for her own safety but seeing Rosalie in the flesh was more than enough to stir some fear in her.

"Hello, Amara. Long time no see…" Rosalie closed the door behind her and gazed at the woman. She was nothing but a shell of the girl she used to be. "What? Giving me the silent treatment now? You don't think you should say something?"

"Why?" Amara's gaze was stuck on the ground, but even from where Rosalie stood she could see the girl shaking. "You want to hear how I have suffered? I have. Are you happy?"

"I was dead, I was miserable too," Rosalie said flatly. "Your lover did that to me. He stuck a knife in me and killed me. You think I've been oh-so merry ever since?"

Amara raised her head enough to see Rosalie's dark glare. "I am sorry," she said with a shaky voice. "I fell in love. I understand my mistake now, okay? I learned the lesson."

"Ha," Rosalie laughed dryly. "You think the mistake you made was falling in love? I would have thought that 2000 years would've been enough time to understand where you messed up." She walked up to Amara and squatted down in front of the woman. "Help me out here and answer one thing for me, the one thing that I never understood. You knew that Tessa - Qetsiyah - would catch you. She would know what really happened. Why didn't you two run? Why did you stay?"

Amara looked at Rosalie like she was waiting for the witch to do something else, something harmful or at the very least scare her someway. Rosalie was perfectly patient waiting for her answer. Once Amara understood all she had to do was answer, she readied her words. "We thought…we thought Time would…help her heal…"

Rosalie let out a harsh scoff. "With her elixir? The one you stole from her? I didn't think you and Silas would be that kind of stupid. The worst part is that Tessa believed Silas loved her. She loved him for real and you two betrayed her. On some level, I understand her thirst for vengeance. I don't know what I would do if someone broke my heart the way you two broke hers."

"Why thank you," Tessa's voice made both women flinch in their spots. Rosalie quickly straightened on her feet and turned around as the door opened and Tessa herself walked in. Elena was a few inches behind her. "I should apologize for last night…" Tessa said, tilting her head enough to see Amara cowering behind Rosalie.

Rosalie's face hardened. "I mean it would be a great start, don't you think?"

Tessa pursed her lips together and looked at Rosalie.

"I'll be upstairs getting the spell ready. After this fiasco, I'm excited to meet a witch who won't try to kill me..." Rosalie walked around Tessa and then Elena, preferring not to look back on her way out.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie was gentle with Bonnie's grimoire when Elena handed it to her. She couldn't see her but Bonnie was in the room.

"You sure this can work?" Elena watched as Rosalie worked at the circular table.

"Truthfully, we're all going to find out," Rosalie replied. "But I think it can. Tessa and I made this spell so theoretically, together, we should be able to modify it. But I do have to make one thing very clear here…" She looked around the room, hoping that Bonnie would listen and trust her. "Being the anchor is no joke, Bonnie. I have to be completely honest with you because this is going to become your life now. Being the anchor means that you will feel every death from every supernatural being that crosses to the Other Side. I don't know how painful it could be but…I'm sure that it will be. If this is something you don't want to do, tell Jeremy to pass the message. You have about fifteen minutes before we do the spell."

Elena started to get nervous again. "Exactly how…how harmful are we talking?"

"Well, obviously she can't die…but I'm assuming a decent level…"

"And there's nothing we can do to lessen it?"

Rosalie could only shrug. This was all new territory for her. "The Other Side is a huge spell and tinkering with it is beyond dangerous."

"The cute one's here," someone burst through the door and Rosalie found yet another Amara doppelganger in front of her.

"Katherine…"

Katherine Pierce tossed one of her curls behind her shoulder and gave a wiggle of her fingers. "The one and only."

Elena rolled her eyes. "I'm gonna go get Amara." She didn't quite trust Tessa not to harm the girl before the spell.

Katherine waved Elena as the latter left the room then promptly turned to Rosalie, her smile dramatically wide. "You must be little Rosie?"

"No," Rosalie said grimly. "I'm Rosalie, nice to meet you...I think."

"Let's be clear," the smile on Katherine's face had vanished, "I don't care about Bonnie Bennett or the Other Side going away or Elena getting her best friend back."

"Honesty…can't say that I don't respect that…" Rosalie said, leaning on the table, "Let me guess, you want something?"

"Bingo," Katherine pointed at her. "I had the cure you and your friend created running through my veins, and when Silas sucked it out of me, I started aging faster than normal. So basically, I'm dying, and I need you to fix me. You made the cure. Now, make something that stops the aging. Otherwise, no blood for you."

Well this had to be the most pretentious doppelganger. Rosalie laughed lightly. "Very honest. I like it. Sure, why not. When the ritual's finished and Bonnie is the anchor, we'll find a way to stop you from dying."

"And I like you very much," Katherine said giddily. Rosalie wasn't sure what to feel about her.

A short while later, Elena brought Amara upstairs along with Tessa. The latter came to stand beside Rosalie, smiling smugly despite Rosalie making it clear that she was ignoring her.

"You're gonna need this." Tessa held out her necklace to Rosalie. With a roll of her eyes, Rosalie took it and clasped it around her neck.

"What is that?" Amara noticed the grimoire resting in the middle of the table.

"It's Bonnie's grimoire," replied Elena.

"A grim-what?"

"It's a magic spell book," Katherine rolled her eyes, muttering "Idiot" afterwards.

"It's a talisman," said Tessa. "Since Bonnie can't be here, her grimoire will have to do. Hands in, palms up." Between her and Rosalie, they cut the doppelganger's palms with a blade and let their collective blood fall on the grimoire.

"Ina pran khos suptheia jhem ai pada khey rasattan. Ina pran khos suptheia jhem ai pada khey ra sattam, ina pran khos suptheia jhem ai prada khey rassattan!" As the witches cast the spell, the doppelgangers' blood formed the symbol for a trinity. The candles around the room lit up to a bright glow but just like that, everything went out.

"Is it done?" Katherine presumed.

"No…" Rosalie started feeling her stomach churning as a strong wind blew into the room and then the lights went out with explosions from the bulbs.

"What is happening!?" Elena exclaimed.

"Silas is happening!" Tessa said angrily. "Show yourself, bastard!"

But the room went entirely dark, as did the rest of the house.

Damon swept into the room with a flashlight a few moments later. "Electricity's out in the whole house. What happened?"

"Silas is here," Elena said.

"Well, Silas owes me a fuse box. Hang on…" Damon paused and waved his finger between Elena and Katherine, "I only count two doppelgängers. Where's crazy pants?"

Rosalie then realized that Tessa had also gone missing. "We need to find Amara because if she dies before we finish the spell, the Other Side goes with her."

"Can't you finish the spell on your own?" Elena exclaimed.

"I can try but it's a big spell…we need to find Tessa like now."

And so they went in search of Tessa before something else happened. They eventually found the woman in the library with an iron poker stuck to her shoulder.

"Let me guess, you found Silas?" Rosalie said sourly when she bent down in front of Tessa. "Ever thought that maybe giving it a rest might be easier?"

Tessa matched Rosalie's sour smile with her own. "Harder than it looks to be honest."

"Just think about it, Tessa, how different our lives would've been if you hadn't become so obsessed with vengeance…" Rosalie reached for the poker, warning her that it would sting, then pulled it out of her shoulder. "Maybe you would have found someone who actually deserved you."

Tessa's expression became surprised and at her face, Rosalie asked her what the problem was. "I almost killed you and you still think I deserved someone else's love?"

Rosalie shrugged, smiling as she herself was unsure about how she felt. "I looked up to you my whole life. I saw the pain that Silas caused you. I'm sorry that I played a part in it yesterday but I don't regret my actions."

"Hey!" Elena called from the entry. "We have to hurry! Stefan and Amara are not inside! Damon went to go find him but Silas is gonna kill him first chance he gets."

"Let's just do it," Rosalie glanced at Tessa, "Finished what we started once and for all, don't you think?"

Tessa could fully agree with that and so they returned to the drawing room. They gathered around the table and held hands before chanting the spell.

"Ina-pran-khos-suptheia-jhen-ai-pada-khey-rassattan…Ai pada say Ra sattam…"

Elena was posted right behind them to make sure nothing else happened. The wind howled in the room again but this time the witches' chants only grew stronger and stronger. Finally, they stopped. Elena was cautious for a moment, holding her breath until both witches looked at her.

Rosalie's lips spread into a wide smile. "It's done."

Elena's face lit up entirely and without a second though sped out of the room. Rosalie and Tessa looked at each other, neither one knowing what to do next. They didn't know if Silas and Amara were dead, if they lived…

Rosalie pulled her hands out of Tessa's and stepped back, eyes flickering to the darkness outside the windows. She needed to know what happened out there. Without saying a word, she hurried out of the room, heading straight to the stairs.

She walked into the commotion in the living room where Elena and Caroline were hugging Bonnie, each one over the moon. Sensing Rosalie's presence, the two vampires looked back at her and inadvertently revealed Bonnie behind them.

"Thank you," Bonnie broke the silence with a genuine heartfelt smile. She seemed close to tears.

Rosalie gave her a formal nod. "Silas and Amara...Stefan…?"

"Dead," Elena replied, sounding cautious like Rosalie would take the news hard.

In truth, Rosalie didn't know how to take it at all. For as long as she remembered, the names Silas and Amara were her existence. They're gone. Her chest felt lighter the more she processed the implications of those two words. They're gone. They're gone.

"Rosalie, are you…are you alright?" Elena asked gently. Rosalie had stayed quiet for too long with no indication of how she was reacting.

"I…I think so, yeah…" Rosalie drew in a deep breath, "It's just…after 2000 years…it's over. It's finally over. Silas killed me and now…now he's the one stuck in that place." And just thinking about it some more brought a huge grin to her face, and happy tears. She was free. "He's the one trapped there..." Her happiness lasted for all of 5 minutes before she thought of Tessa upstairs. "I'm free of Silas…but now…bow Tessa, she's…the plan was…"

"For you two to die again," Bonnie said, having heard it during her time on the Other Side. "But you don't want to."

"Then don't," Caroline said all too easily and shrugged. She eyed Rosalie, having only just met her for the first time. She seemed okay, why should she have to die for someone else's plans?

"I-I have to go see her…make her…make her change her mind…" Rosalie backtracked towards the stairs, "Where's Stefan? Is he okay?"

Elena nodded. "I think so." She hoped so. "Are you — do you want us to come with you?"

Rosalie gazed up at the ceiling. "I think…I think I can handle it. Who knows, maybe we could even mend our weird relationship…" She headed up the stairs and went to the drawing room, only to find it empty. "Tessa?" There was no one there so Rosalie went to check in the other rooms.

She heard Katherine's voice coming from the library, followed by Tessa's.

"I won. Amara's gone, and Silas is waiting for me on the Other Side…"

Rosalie's entire heart almost stopped when she ran in and saw Tessa's sliced wrists. "What did you do!?" She rushed past Katherine, accidentally pushing her out of the way, and caught Tessa as she fell.

"I won, Rosalie, I won…" Tessa smiled dazedly, "Silas is trapped and he'll be trapped with me for all of an eternity."

Tears welled in Rosalie's eyes. "No, no, no! Why did you — why!? Tessa!" The blood wouldn't stop oozing from Tessa's wrists. "Let them heal you! Let them — Elena! Go get her!" She yelled at Katherine who actually left to go do that.

"No…!" Tessa shook her head, tears rolling down from the corners of her eyes. "I want this. This was the plan, remember?"

Rosalie sniffled. "But…I thought we could…that we would…live…I wanted us to live here in this world…we could have done so much..."

"You still can," Tessa nodded at her. "I owe you that much. Always have."

"But I don't know what to do…I'm all alone here…" Rosalie's tears were dropping on Tessa's chest, "I don't want you to go…"

"You'll make better friends…than me…" Tessa's breathing began to slow, "You were a friend. I was just a lousy one in return. I'm sorry. I'll look after you from the Other Side…just live your life, okay? You deserve that freedom. And you find someone who will deserve your love." She breathed in for the last time and closed her eyes.

"Qetsiyah, please don't leave!" Rosalie was full blown sobbing, holding her friend's body in her arms. "Come back!"

By the time Elena, Bonnie and Caroline arrived, Qetsiyah was long gone.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Aaaand we're going to start making the switch to the next arc ;)

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

‿︵‿︵‿୨🥀 ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Part 2: Rosalie and the Travelers

‿︵‿︵‿୨🥀 ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Rosalie never had the opportunity to mourn someone in the land of the living. She passed long before her family which meant she never got to bury them herself, make the preparations herself.

She gave Qetsiyah a proper burial from their time and to her surprise, Bonnie, Elena and Caroline showed up to help. She had expected it to be a one woman kind of job considering Damon told her she should've buried Qetsiyah in some random spot in the woods like they did with Silas. As horrible as things had been, Rosalie didn't feel right about leaving the only person she knew in some random spot underground.

Qetsiyah may have done her wrong, but in the end she gave Rosalie what she always dreamed of: a second chance.

Between Elena and Caroline, they easily moved the body to an empty plot in the cemetery compelled for them by Caroline. There, Rosalie left a few of the things Qetsiyah had come to like from the new world, such as her favorite flowers and fruit. The hardest part was saying goodbye. A final goodbye. Rosalie didn't know it but she started crying towards the last moments just before the coffin was out of sight. She left marigolds on the freshly made grave and made the promise that she would come back often to leave new flowers.

"You didn't have to come and help," Rosalie said once they were back at the boarding house. She was dragging her feet towards the couch. "You didn't like her and I don't blame you."

"But we like you," Elena retorted, "And this is something you felt like you had to do so…we're here."

"Mm, you like me now?" Rosalie couldn't help the smile that tugged at her face. Two days ago they weren't exactly close friends.

"You brought my best friend back to life and didn't try to kill us," Elena said and plopped down on the couch beside Rosalie. "And that is good enough for me."

"Those are actually some very low standards…" Rosalie remarked and made the girls chuckle at her confused face.

"You brought me back to life," Bonnie then said, "which is very enough for me."

Caroline whipped a hand in the air to claim her turn. "And I just think you're funny, so good enough for me!"

Rosalie chuckled. She thought Caroline was the funniest out of the three as well. "Well, thank you…I…I don't know what I'm doing honestly. I know Qetsiyah was horrible but she's always been my friend and even when she tried killing me…it hurt to lose her for real this time. Is that pathetic?"

"In our circle, it's actually very normal," Caroline said, nodding her head. "But if you want, I can totally show you the ropes of this new world! You could even go to college!"

"College?" Rosalie barely uttered the word before Damon cut in.

"You want to send to college a girl who just came back to life from the ancient times?" He appeared by the threshold of the living room.

"I'm doing it," Bonnie reminded him.

"Yeah, but you're from this world, hello! Rosie over there barely figured out how to use Netflix yesterday." He suddenly pointed at Rosalie with narrow eyes. "Stay off my account. You're ruining my watchlist history."

Elena rolled her eyes at him and encouraged him to give them some space. Damon missed the whole subtly thing and made his way into the living room.

"I mean if you ask me, you should let yourself get acclimated to the new world." He came up to the bourbon stock and started making himself a drink. "College is fun, yes, but you'll also blow your cover and that is the real problem considering you two" — he pointed at Elena and Caroline — "have already blown it to smithereens." He then proceeded to make noises of an explosion.

"What's he talking about?" Rosalie looked at the two vampires in question. "People at your school know you're vampires?"

"It's a work in progress," Caroline said dismissively and turned to Damon with her hands on her hips. "And it's a situation that I already got under control, in case you forgot."

"She used Katherine to take my place and get inside a building without being invited," Elena explained to Rosalie who hummed.

"The doppelganger I refused to help increase her lifespan?"

"Thank you by the way," Damon winked at Rosalie.

"I didn't do it for you," she rolled her eyes. "I just don't want to do spells that alter someone's lifespan. I learned my lesson with Silas, alright? Although I do feel kind of bad for her…"

Damon made a noise like a buzzer. "Rule number one, if you want to stay here then you gotta join the 'I hate Katherine Pierce club' or it's out with the wolves for you."

"So," Bonnie said, clearing her throat, "what do you think you wanna do, Rosalie?"

"I…have no idea," Rosalie replied. She felt exhausted mentally and physically. She had spent a lot of hours crying and then planning a little burial and then doing some crying again. Thinking about what she was gonna do with her new life was just a bit overwhelming for her.

"Look, you don't have to figure it all out right now," Elena said, seeing the panic growing on Rosalie's face. "It's okay to just stop and think. We're having a party for Bonnie at the college if you want to come and have a little careless fun."

"I don't know…as much as I like this new world I haven't really been around that many people yet. If I do end up going to college, I don't wanna automatically be branded as the weird girl."

"Which you totally would be," Damon chimed in and ignored the girls' deadpanning looks. "And you are."

"I'll think about it," Rosalie settled with and decided it was time to go upstairs. She stopped walking only a few steps when another thought struck her.

"What's the matter?" Elena asked and the witch turned around.

"I need clothes," Rosalie said simply, having just re-realized that she was at zero when it came to personal objects. She didn't even have one sad book to her name. "We didn't exactly have money and…the little stuff I had is still in the cabin."

"We should burn that thing down already," Damon mumbled under his breath.

"I can come with you to grab some stuff," Bonnie volunteered, surprising Rosalie with the offer (and everyone else). "What? Qetsiyah was technically my ancestor and she did bring me back to life-ish." It was still difficult accepting the fact she wasn't entirely alive but instead a half ghost who was seen and heard.

"But the party…" Caroline said in a whine-ish voice. "It's for you."

"Yeah, and you should definitely attend your party," Rosalie said, "Besides, I don't know if I'm gonna go today. I have to prepare myself to go back there. Maybe I should just think about getting one of those jobs so I can start buying new stuff."

"I don't think getting a job is a good idea right now, Rosie," Damon said with a scrunched nose. "Then you really will blow all of our covers."

"Well, I need money! Otherwise how else will I survive!?"

"Easy there witchy, I can just compel you whatever you want or maybe…" Damon swayed his head until his sights were set on Caroline, "Our local barbie shopper can do it for you. No one knows taste like Caroline Forbes…or so they say."

Caroline rolled her eyes. "I'll take the compliment," she glanced at Rosalie, "and we can definitely go shopping tomorrow if you want."

"I'd appreciate it, thank you," Rosalie nodded. "I, uh, I'll go rest…hopefully." She turned away and continued to walk, her heart heavy.

~0~

The idea was to rest but tossing and turning didn't exactly lead to that. When Rosalie had enough, she sat up in her bed and angrily threw one of her pillows. She got up from bed and marched out of her room with all the intentions of God knows what.

She crashed into Stefan at the top of the staircase and apologized for not looking. She hadn't known he was at home. Since he killed Silas, he'd been pretty quiet and reclusive.

"Were you going somewhere?" Stefan asked her.

"Nowhere," Rosalie said with a bitter chuckle. "I literally have nowhere to go in this world." She noticed the weak attempt to smile from Stefan and tilted her head. "Are you okay? I know we haven't really talked since, you know…"

"Trust me, I'm not exactly the person you want to talk to right now…" Stefan said, sighing. His mind was consumed with the past and he couldn't get rid of them.

"That's a bummer considering I thought we were friends…" Rosalie flashed him a smile, "And it just so happens that we are both out of other friends for the time being."

Stefan gave a playful roll of his eyes. "I'm just saying I'm not the best candidate right now. And I'm sorry, by the way. For everything."

"If you're referring to the fact that you didn't show up to the burial, like I keep telling everyone…I don't blame you." Rosalie looked around and sighed. "I mean…we could be miserable here…or you could show me somewhere nicer to be miserable in?"

She had a rather innocent face that just brought a chuckle out of Stefan. "I promise you that I am not the best company…" he reiterated.

"Neither am I, trust me. So what do you say? Let's be miserable together?"

And so Stefan found himself agreeing to the horrible idea.

He ended up bringing Rosalie to the Mystic Grill and once he told her that there were only two options of iced coffees, she declared that he had managed to make her more miserable.

"What do people drink here then?" she asked at their table. She was looking around at the crowded restaurant, awed by the many faces. This was probably the first place she was out to without any ulterior dark plans.

Stefan had raised his finger to a coming waitress and ordered bourbon. When the waitress left, Rosalie's brows were furrowed at him.

"So you came to buy bourbon…when you have some at home?"

"It's better," he promised her. He motioned her to pick up the menu so she could pick something. She muttered 'it won't be bourbon, that's for sure' and began to pursue the menu. He had to admit that for someone who had virtually lost everything, she was doing a lot better than he was.

"Ooh — hold on," she made a face, "what are chili-cheese fries?"

Before Stefan answered, someone else stopped by their table. "Something that'll make your waist blow up like a balloon…"

Rosalie lowered the menu and revealed an awkward smile as Katherine Pierce practically glared down at her. "Katherine…" Rosalie swallowed nervously, "Hey…"

Katherine's glare only deepened on the woman and if she had any more strength, perhaps she would've squeezed the bottle in her hands until it broke. "Rosie…"

Stefan's eyes shifted between the women slightly bemused. "Did I miss something?"

Rosalie cleared her throat and pressed her hands down on the menu on the table. "I may have…said no…to prolonging Katherine's lifespan…"

"Cursing me to inevitable death," Katherine spat and smiled tightly. "Thank you, by the way."

"I'm sorry, Katherine, but tapping into that kind of magic is what got me here in the first place. It's not nature's way and trust me, I do not want to do anything that's gonna endanger my relationship with nature and, hello, my life!"

"Hello, my life is on the line!" Katherine scowled.

"Yeah, but you've lived for centuries! I died at 21!" scowled Rosalie.

Katherine rolled her eyes then for some reason grabbed a chair with them and sat down. At Stefan's and Rosalie's questioning looks, she announced that her bad day definitely counted for some company.

"You must be really desperate," Stefana remarked.

"Oh, you have no idea." Katherine chugged straight from the bottle.

"Okay, what exactly is wrong with you?"

"Other than the joint pain, the receding gums, and the fact that I have to pee every five minutes, I'm dandy. But hey! Enough about me. Why are you two here? Unlikely friendship here…"

"We're being miserable together," Rosalie replied. "But I think you're definitely winning."

Katherine laughed genuinely. "You got that right!" She offered Rosalie the bottle but she kindly rejected it. "I get why you're here," Katherine said to the witch, "You're all on your own now. Boo, hoo. But what about you?" she asked Stefan. "You're finally free so why are you hanging with the sad witch?"

Rosalie deadpanned the ex-vampire. She could see why Katherine wasn't popular amongst the group.

Stefan shrugged but at his attempt to be aloof, Katherine pressed him for a clearer answer, citing that with the way she'd been drinking there was no way she was going to remember today anyways.

"Look," Stefan began, sighing, "I thought that killing Silas would allow me to move on with my life, but I was wrong. I spent my summer locked in a safe. One minute, I think I'm fine, and the next, I feel like I'm dying all over again."

"Oooohh. Classic PTSD," Katherine declared. "You survived a pretty traumatic event, and now you're back, and you've got nothing but free time to just relive that terrible experience in the safe. Well, allow me to give your life purpose. Help me with one little favor?"

Stefan rolled his eyes. "Should've known this was gonna come around to you needing something from us."

"I'm just trying to help. What would I know about post-traumatic stress? I only had my newborn ripped from my arms by my judgmental father. Then, I had to run five hundred years after my entire family had been slaughtered by a psychopath, but hey! That didn't have any lingering side-effects."

Rosalie's had widened by the end. "Wow…now I kind of feel even worse about not helping…"

"Does that mean you will?" Katherine beamed for a second.

"Erm, no, sorry…but if Stefan doesn't want to help you with this new favor of yours, I can try?"

Well, now that Stefan heard Rosalie would put herself into whatever drama Katherine had going on, he couldn't leave her. "Fine, what do you need, Katherine?"

Katherine was delighted with the extra set of hands.

Twenty minutes later, she had a young brunette come meet them. Said brunette looked like she would rather be anywhere else but there. "I thought you never wanted to see me again? Why did you call me?" she said to Katherine with an odd accent.

"Stefan, Rosalie, I'd like you to meet Nadia Petrova, my daughter," Katherine gestured and thoroughly enjoyed the gawking reactions of Stefan and Rosalie. She dragged them to the storage room of the Grill to discuss whatever plan she had in mind.

"Just out of morbid curiosity, which one of you is younger?" Stefan asked after a moment of studying the two Petrovas.

Neither Katherine nor Nadia wasted time to say they were each the younger one.

"Wouldn't it technically be Nadia since she died years after Katherine did?" Rosalie said in thought. "Because Katherine's 500 years old and Nadia's just—"

"Thank you," Katherine promptly shut her up and actually thanked the fact that Matt Donovan had finally come to meet them. The busboy entered with a blade in his hand.

"Okay. So here's the knife the Traveler left behind with me. Now, what are we doing in here?" He eyed Stefan and Rosalie, questioning their presence, specifically Rosalie's since they hadn't technically met yet.

Katherine didn't give him the chance to ask for an introduction as she pushed him down into a chair and took the blade from him.

"That's a Traveler's blade?" Rosalie eyed the thing in Katherine's hands.

"Yup," Katherine popped the 'p' in her answer then flashed Rosalie a wide grin. "And you're looking at two of them right now."

"What — you two?" Rosalie looked between her and Nadia. "You're Travelers?"

Even Stefan was surprised. "You never said…"

"You never asked," countered Katherine. "My grandfather was a Traveler but then I became a vampire so there was never a need…"

Nadia had enough of the pointless chatter and walked up to Matt to force the Traveler in his mind to come out. Matt closed his eyes and when he opened them again, they were pitch black. He closed them and then opened them to reveal his regular blue eyes.

Stefan was alarmed with the sight. "What the hell was that?"

"A Traveler," Rosalie answered him warily. "The newer version, anyways." Whatever time she had on Earth now, was time she did not want to cross paths with Travelers.

"Newer version?" Stefan looked at her, confused.

"Back in my day, this wasn't a thing for Travelers."

Katherine smirked. "She's calling on Matt's passenger."

The 'passenger' in Matt's head was out and freely speaking, albeit in Czech. The passenger eventually tried standing up but Stefan pushed him right back down. "Hello, Gregor. I'm Nadia's mother. It's a pleasure to finally meet you."

"What do you want?" Gregor spoke darkly.

"Here's the thing. Nadia is my only child. So naturally, I'm suspicious of anyone who wants to date her. Why don't you tell us the real reason why you're in Mystic Falls?"

"To track and kill Silas."

Katherine hummed. "So, it has absolutely nothing to do with this?" She raised the blade for him to see, and of course the sight of it alarmed him.

"How did you get that?"

When Gregor once again tried to get up, Stefan shoved him back down and kept a firm hand on his shoulder. "I would much rather be getting drunk right now, so why don't you stop wasting our time, and tell us what you're doing here?" He snatched the blade from Katherine and held it to Gregor's neck.

"Fine," hugged Gregor, "After Silas was dead, I was meant to kill her," he gestured to Katherine.

Katherine blinked. "I didn't see that one coming."

Nadia was outright offended. "You were using me to get to her? Why? Why would you kill her?"

"That's what the Travelers want. I don't question my orders."

"See why I don't want you dating my daughter?" Katherine said. "Because Travelers are ruthless, manipulative, hypocrites. I know," she glanced at Nadia, "because your grandfather was the absolute worst." She plucked the blade from Stefan's hand and stabbed Gregor with it, making Nadia (and Rosalie) gasp with shock.

"What the hell did you just do!?" Stefan scowled at her, for the blade was now embedded in Matt's chest.

"Give it a rest. Matt will be fine," Katherine said, shrugging, "Gregor, on the other hand, not so much. I just expelled his spirit. There's a reason why he wanted this knife so badly. It's the only thing that will truly kill a passenger."

~ 0 ~

Rosalie felt like since nobody but Nadia was actually going to wait for poor Matt Donovan to wake up (and even Nadia was technically waiting to see if Gregor was actually dead), she would do it. Stefan had returned outside to keep day drinking and she honestly found nothing appealing on the menu and this was a good distraction from thinking about her gloomy new life.

When Matt woke up hours later, he did so with a gasp and without an idea of what happened. Nadia was disheartened to see it was only Matt and immediately stormed out of the room.

"Easy there!" Rosalie gently said, standing before him. "You're good now. No passenger anymore."

Matt breathed heavily for a few minutes whole his mind raced to catch him up on what happened. "How long was I gone!?"

"A few hours but don't worry, Stefan compelled the other employees not to come in here so…you're good…I think…" Rosalie apologized, "This is all new for me. Compulsion and whatnot. That didn't really exist when I was alive."

"Ha…" Matt nodded but was still pretty freaked out by what happened.

"I meant it though, there's no more passenger in you. Katherine expelled him with that blade." Rosalie motioned to the blade she had left on a shelf. "Gregor is gone."

"You're sure?"

"Absolutely. The blade is the only thing that can get rid of a passenger. Sorry about that. Travelers weren't always like this."

Matt felt confident enough to stand without losing his balance. He got up from his chair and reached for the blade left on the shelf. "And you knew the Travelers?"

"Once upon a time," Rosalie nodded. "Before they were cursed. It's actually a long story but I don't think you really wanna hear it."

"I don't," agreed Matt, then he smiled at her. "Rosalie, right? You brought Bonnie back?"

Rosalie nodded again. "That would be me. Nice to meet you."

"Matt Donovan, and likewise," Matt shook hands with her. "Thanks for sticking around but I'm okay."

"I'm glad, the Travelers can get, uh, nasty…as I'm sure you've noticed…"

Matt sarcastically smiled. "I noticed."

"I'll, uh, leave you then…maybe check in on Stefan or something…" Rosalie backtracked out of the storage room, "But a word of advice, please keep your eyes open because where there's one Traveler, there's definitely more."

She returned to the Mystic Grill but to her surprise, Stefan was nowhere in sight. Okay, sure hope I know how to get back home…

Home.

The word was soapy in her mouth — and thoughts. Who was she kidding? She didn't have a home. Home was 2000 years ago and she knew it. The heaviness crept back into her heart, the same feeling she'd been trying to forget all day by "napping" and visiting the restaurant.

"Hey," Matt startled her out of her thoughts, "you okay?"

Rosalie turned around and half smiled, reassuring him that she was fine. "Seems like my ride home disappeared on me."

"Oh, I can drive you back," Matt quickly volunteered. "I'm out of here anyways."

"Are you sure? I don't want to — I mean, I'm sure I can get back on my own—"

"It's fine," chuckled Matt. "You waited for me so let me pay you back the favor."

Rosalie ended up agreeing only because it was dark out and that meant it would be harder to tell the streets in the town. Plus, she wanted to see if Stefan was already back at the boarding house and if so maybe he was panicking about his trauma again. She didn't want him to be alone.

Matt had one of those old trucks that surprisingly worked just fine, something Matt laughed at when she blurted her thoughts about it. Be was beginning to genuinely like her. She was a breath of fresh air in the midst of the supernatural stuff he usually went through.

He left Rosalie on the front door of the boarding house and drove away. She stepped inside and thanked the Lord that the house seemed to never be locked.

"Stefan?" She called out almost at once but to her disappointment, he wasn't in the house either. This could be grounds to worry, she thought. She considered calling Damon or Elena for a moment but luckily, the front door opened and in came Stefan Salvatore looking pretty worse for wear. She could tell the moment he looked at her that he'd suddenly remembered about her.

"I am so sorry," he blurted, his entire face pale and not from his PTSD.

Rosalie began to smile as he apologized again. At least he looked very guilty which meant he hadn't done it on purpose. When she felt it was enough, she cut him off. "I'm totally fine! Your friend Matt drove me back so I'm fine, I promise."

"Still, I'm…I told you I wasn't good company," sighed Stefan. "Very bad company, actually."

"Stefan, I'm okay," chuckled Rosalie. "But clearly you aren't. What happened?"

Stefan motioned her to walk with him. He owed her that much. He told her about finding Katherine's suicide letter to her daughter Nadia and how he went to catch from the clock tower.

"Oh my God, she did that!?" Rosalie said, horrified. "Maybe I really should have helped her out!"

"No, it's not on you," Stefan said, sitting down with her on the couch. "You were right about her. She's lived 500 years. She's had a very long life and it has nothing to do with you."

"But to want to throw herself off the clock tower…" Rosalie shook her head, "It must be really getting to her. Maybe she should stay here to keep an eye on her."

Stefan raised an eyebrow at the witch. "You want to bring her here?"

"She's trying to kill herself and she's your friend, so—"

Stefan let out a strange noise between a laugh and a scoff. "She's…she's not my friend…"

"She's not?" Rosalie frowned in confusion. "Then why do you care about her?" Stefan shook his head at her. "Because you do care, I can see it on your face." Even as he tried avoiding her look, she could tell there was definitely some care. "Damon doesn't give a crap about her."

"It's a complicated story, and I'm surprised you don't already know it."

"If you mean because Qetsiyah spied on your doppelgangers, rest assured that was just her. I sort of had a distaste for identical copies of Silas and Amara after what happened."

Stefan's eyebrows raised together as he gave her a bemused look. "Then you must really be forcing yourself to like me, huh?"

Rosalie laughed. "You know, surprisingly, I haven't had to force myself to do anything around you. Even Elena. You are nothing like your doppelganger. Silas…" she ran out of a laugh and exhaled a heavy breath. "Let's be real, no one will ever be able to out-compete him. He will always be the person who killed me. It's hard to come back from that."

"I can imagine so…again…" Stefan made a gesture to his face, "Thanks for not automatically wanting to kill me. I can't imagine what it must be like to see me every day…"

"Not as hard as you think," Rosalie remarked. "The last time I saw Silas in our past, he was scary angry. I had never seen him like that but it was to be expected, I guess. He thought we killed Amara." She lowered her head the more she thought about her last moments. "He found me alone and…with his new strength and power…he…he used hypnosis so that I wouldn't scream." She swallowed hard. "He stabbed me, forced me to bleed out without making a single noise. You know I was the first supernatural to enter the Other Side? Fitting, I guess, since I helped make it. And it's been a long 2000 years since then."

Stefan listened silently, letting Rosalie say whatever she needed to. He wondered if she had ever spoken about her murder with anyone; he didn't dare ask. Bringing up Qetsiyah in another deep level would hurt her more than benefit her.

Instead, he reached out and placed a hand over hers on her lap. "I'm sorry that happened to you." He didn't think his simple words would be enough to get a heavy reaction from her, but it did. Tears gathered in her eyes and she breathed in shakily. He pulled his hand off hers immediately, apologizing for whatever he'd done.

"No, it's not you," Rosalie said through her sniffles, doing everything in her power to clean her face. "It's just no one's ever really said they were sorry. I know it's no one's fault but…it's nice to hear that someone else thought it wasn't okay."

Stefan nodded, understanding. Very few times did he hear that in his long life. He was happy to know that he was able to do it for someone else who actually deserved it.

"Gah, look at me," Rosalie let out a shaky breath, still trying to pull herself together. "You're the one suffering from that thing — PTSD? — and I'm here talking about stuff that happened 2000 years ago. Sorry."

"No, I…I think it's good for you…and I haven't exactly been a good friend today so…" Stefan felt the need to apologize one more time to her.

It was there that Rosalie decided they should both go rest, but she still reiterated that they should bring Katherine in to help her out. She also made a mental note to come up with a way to help Stefan out too.

~0~

Rosalie woke up very early and decided to put her efforts into getting to know her cellphone better by messaging Caroline Forbes. She wanted to go shopping for clothes but felt very guilty leaving Stefan alone since Damon was nowhere to be seen (it looked like he hadn't come back from the party last night). At the same time, she also felt like it was time to go back to the cabin and clear out hers and Qetsiyah's stuff once and for all.

The message turned into a phone call and the phone call turned into a three-way call — something Caroline promised to show Rosalie how to do — and then slowly, but surely, Caroline devised a plan to kill all the birds with one stone.

Caroline volunteered to help Stefan out and it was a non-negotiable term of the plan when she found out from Rosalie that Katherine Pierce had moved into the boarding house for the time being. Apparently, Katherine was a she-devil who couldn't be trusted.

So, Rosalie and Bonnie were headed to the cabin for that day. Bonnie was aware of the huge step that Rosalie was making and wanted to make it as easy as possible, if there was even a way.

Rosalie stood in front of the door for a while. Bonnie watched her read for the handle and then silently retract it. This went on for a full 5 minutes.

"Maybe I should have come alone.." Rosalie mumbled when she realized how long it had been and they were still outside.

"It's okay," Bonnie said gently, coming to stand beside her. "I get it. It's hard coming back to what you left behind."

Rosalie mused on just how similar hers and Bonnie's situation were. "Did you have this much trouble?"

"Well, my dad's gone and my mother's halfway around the world and my house was pretty much empty so…not a lot of stuff to deal with," Bonnie said, sighing. "I actually don't know if that was better or worse. No one's in my house…"

"Your house may have been empty but you had people waiting for you," Rosalie said, swallowing hard. "There's no one waiting for me today because I don't have anyone."

"You have us," Bonnie said, "And you know that we want to get to know you. And being friends means that we do the hard stuff together…like helping you clean out the cabin you stayed in with your friend."

Rosalie nodded. She took in a deep breath and finally went to open the door. She had no idea how Qetsiyah left the cabin before dying. Luckily, there wasn't a big mess to clean up…except the broken plates in the kitchen. She supposed Qetsiyah had gone into a fit of rage discovering she'd been betrayed by her.

"I can clean those up," Bonnie volunteered and started heading there.

"You don't have to," Rosalie stopped her midway. "They're just plates. I'm just here for my stuff, as little as it is." She eyed the dozens of plants left around, each one in direct sunlight and bound to die. Without thinking, she raised her hand and suddenly Bonnie watched each plant wither away. Rosalie sighed. "She cared a lot about the plants but I just…they're just reminders now."

Bonnie nodded. "I understand." Still, she cast another longing look at the dead plants. "Do you want me to get rid of them? I know I'm slow without magic but—"

"No, you're amazing Bonnie," Rosalie blurted and made Bonnie scoff with disbelief. "You are," Rosalie insisted. "Bonnie, not just anyone can be made the Anchor. You died and now you became a ghost with a foot here in our world and the other on the Other Side. And you're out here like it's nothing — going to college? — for real, you're cool."

A smile spread across Bonnie's face at that. "Thank you," she said, flushing. "Uh, you're definitely cool too, you know."

Now it was Rosalie scoffing. "Yeah, more like I'm an idiot. Seriously, I mean how else do you explain me getting caught up and all of this." She started heading towards the closed bedroom doors and opened them both, then stood in the middle deciding which one she was brave enough to see first.

She could see Qetsiyah's room from the corner of her eye and before she knew it, she was standing in front of it. Her eyes swept over the room and felt her heart hurt. The bed was neatly made and her curtains were drawn. She didn't have a lot of stuff — she'd always been about the plans.

"If it's too hard, I can pack up her stuff for you," Bonnie offered.

Rosalie gave a slow shake of her head. "She didn't have a lot of stuff. She, uh, prioritized the plans. Never planned for afterwards because the goal was to…die. I never really thought about what I would do if she let me live."

Bonnie didn't say anything but she took note of the way Rosalie spoke about her late friend. Even in death, Rosalie felt like Qetsiyah would still grant or deny permissions to her. It was no way to live at all.

"Have you seen her yet?" Rosalie's question startled Bonnie. She looked back at Bonnie curiously and slightly hopeful. "Has Qetsiyah spoken to you?"

"Um…no, sorry…" Bonnie felt guilty for answering with that but it was the truth. So far, her journey as the new Anchor involved brief meetings with people right before they crossed through her.

"Right…" Rosalie nodded to herself, "Why would she, now that Silas is over there too. It's only what she always dreamed of since the dawn of time." Bitterly, she walked into Qetsiyah's room and started taking in what she could pack and what was trash.

Bonnie left her to do what she needed to and decided to start in the living room. Time passed by in pure silence. Every now and then Bonnie swore that she could hear quiet sniffles from the bedroom but she honestly thought that Rosalie preferred to be alone. It was hard getting past someone's death — Bonnie knew the feeling down to a T. Sometimes, part of mourning was just the need of solitude.

In Qetisyah's room, Rosalie was putting clothes inside a box. Qetisyah didn't have that much but the little that she owned, Rosalie wanted to keep…at least for the time being. There was nothing really personal in the room, all in the name of things ending with their deaths. Finally, Rosalie put together a box with Qetisyah's clothes, a few of her jewelry (which ironically Rosalie had bought for her), and a few trinkets. Everything else was useless.

She left the box just beside the entrance and then proceeded to go inside her own room. She thanked Bonnie for packing a few things up in the living room and told her not to stress about anything. She was getting dangerously close to just leaving everything in the cabin and burning it or something.

Her room was up next and in it, Rosalie entered another struggle…was what she owned really that valuable? Like Qetsiyah, she didn't have a lot of clothes and a lot of personal things. She had ventured out to the closest town more than Qetsiyah which was why she owned a bit more random trinkets that she thought were cute. Those were the ones she dropped into her box immediately. Years from now, when she was close to death again, maybe she would glance at the trinkets and remember her first days of being alive again and how everything initially felt.

"Is that it?" Bonnie eyed the two boxes with a bit of disbelief. They had spent virtually the whole day in the cabin and the only things they would have to show were two boxes.

Rosalie let out a heavy breath and gazed at the living room. Bonnie had done a great job organizing things into corners but the more Rosalie looked at them, the less desire she had to take it with her. "In your house…when you got back…did you throw everything away?"

Bonnie shrugged mildly. "Just the things that brought me pain…some of them were my dad's."

Rosalie nodded. "That's how I feel about this stuff. I don't want to throw it all away because at the end of the day, there are no more memories of Qetisyah. There are no pictures of us, of anything from my home. If I don't bring something of hers with me then I am really leaving my past life behind. But bringing so much stuff…it hurts too." Feeling tears in her eyes, she rubbed them away with the backs of her hands. "I know I must sound completely crazy to you. She tried killing me for God's sake. And we established that she wasn't the friends to me…"

"It's okay to miss her, Rosalie," Bonnie said, feeling like it was something that Rosalie had to hear if only to keep the guilt away. "At the end of the day, you and her had a long relationship. None of us will ever make you feel bad about it."

Rosalie managed a small smile at the woman. "I like you, Bonnie. And I swear if there was a way to give you your magic back, I completely would."

Bonnie got the feeling that Rosalie would do that for her. She smiled back. "Looks like you and me have a lot of work to do when it comes to leaving things in the past. But I'll tell you what, just because I can't use my grimoires anymore doesn't mean you can't. I'm happy to give you my stuff so you can practice."

"Oh, no…no…" Rosalie shook her head and one of her hands, "My magic…it's…different…" Bonnie was reasonably confused but Rosalie never gave her a chance to ask about it. "You coming here with me was more than enough, trust me. Honestly, I feel like we should get back to Caroline and Stefan. I'm worried how he's doing."

"We can do that," Bonnie said, leaving the grimoire discussions for later. "What are you gonna do with the cabin, then?"

"I don't know," Rosalie said, "Damon suggested burning it down but I…I can't. I think I'm just going to leave it for the while. The original owner is dead anyway, so…"

She locked the cabin in the end. While things were still painful, maybe one day she could want to come back even for just a moment. Not everything had to be left behind.

"So…wanna get out of here?" Bonnie didn't mean to sound as excited as she did but it just made Rosalie laugh. The two girls then started laughing together and began picking up the boxes.

The drive back to Mystic Falls was a quick one, although one filled with trivial facts about Rosalie that just made Bonnie want to cackle, especially when Rosalie expressed interest in getting her driver's license despite never turning on a car ignition. The laughter carried into the boarding house where Caroline was in the living room.

"Hold on, is that a safe?" Bonnie had stopped laughing when she noticed the great silver case on the floor.

Rosalie gawked when she recognized it and nearly dropped the box in her hands. "Hold on, is that the safe Stefan was trapped in!?"

Caroline nodded and "mhm'd" brightly. "The good news is that it worked!"

"By what, traumatizing him all over again?" Bonnie put down her box on the floor for the moment.

"Is he alright?" Rosalie actually panicked for a moment.

"Oh yeah, he's upstairs with…" Caroline trailed off all of a sudden, leaving Rosalie and Bonnie to stare ar her, confused.

"Uh, Caroline? You okay?" Bonnie eventually asked the blonde.

Caroline snapped out of whatever trance she'd been stuck in and shook her head. "You know what, is anyone hungry!? Rosalie, have you ever had a milkshake with french fries!?"

"Uh, not really — hey!" Rosalie gasped at Caroline yanked her arm and Bonnie's towards the door.

"Caroline, where are you going!?"

"Far away from here!" Caroline blurted before shuddering to herself. "Milkshakes with french fries — a delicious combo! I promise! My treat now let's go!" She shoved Rosalie and Bonnie out the door then, with one last glance upstairs, she fled the house as well.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Rosalie stumbled into the boarding house giggling girlishly. She had an oversized jacket on and was holding a bright pink smoothie in her hand. Her giggle was cut short when she bumped into Katherine who was on her way out. Katherine didn't think twice and shoved the girl to the side and went on her way without so much of a word.

"Good morning to you too!" Rosalie called after her, hiccuping and turning around. "Oh!" She was alarmed with the sight of a bloodied and disheveled Damon across her. "What the hell happened to you?"

Damon looked like he was shuddering and truthfully like he had been in the pits of hell. "Where the hell are you coming from?" He grunted at her.

"Hm? Oh! Caroline, Bonnie and I had an impromptu sleepover at Caroline's house! Her mom, by the way, is the sweetest!" Rosalie chuckled and sipped her smoothie. "She's a cop! The sheriff! I love that women today get to hold jobs like that! A sheriff!" She laughed all over again.

Damon's nose crinkled. "You're not drunk—"

Rosalie agreed with him and raised her smoothie to make the point. "Totally not!"

"—which means you're just naturally like this…" Damon thought it might actually be worse than having her be drunk.

Rosalie deadpanned him for his words. "Anyways, I stayed at Caroline's and I didn't have any clothes because I still need to shop so she let me borrow some of hers and while the dress is fine, I don't think this jacket was hers because it looks way too big for her!"

"Yeah, okay, cool it now," Damon raised a hand to stop her before she talked his ears off. "We need to switch gears. How are you at locator spells?" He turned to head up the stairs.

"Locator spells?" Rosalie repeated, her excitement slowly waning. "Why…why would you need that from me?" She hurried to catch up with him upstairs.

"Trouble!" was all Damon said until he strode into Stefan's room. The latter was in the middle of putting some clothes away.

"Where the hell have you been?" Stefan said the moment he felt Damon's presence.

"Yeah, and why are you all bloody?" Rosalie said with a crinkled nose.

"Aw, you know, being held against my will, shot in the head, now I can't find Elena," said Damon dismissively, "How was your evening? Anything out of the ordinary happen?"

"Wait a minute, what do you mean you can't find Elena?" Stefan said, tossing a jacket on his bed. Behind Damon, Rosalie was questioning the same thing.

"I mean, she's not picking up her phone, she's not in her dorm, she's nowhere in this house, which leads me to believe that Dr. Creepy Ken-doll has her somewhere," Damon said, once again leaving his audience very confused.

"What's a Ken-doll?" Rosalie tilted her head.

"Are you talking about the Whitmore bio teacher?" asked Stefan.

"Yeah, the one that operated on vampires during business hours, yeah, that one. Put your hero hair on, Stefan. Let's go get Elena!" Damon rounded on Rosalie abruptly and once again asked for the locator spell.

"I-I don't…I can't do one, Damon," she said just as he had started towards the door for one of Elena's things.

"Excuse me?" He looked back at her in disbelief.

Say something quick before he snaps your head off! Rosalie gulped. "I'm…I'm rusty at that stuff…"

"Rusty?" Damon said incredulously and exchanged glances with his brother. Even Stefan found the excuse rather strange. "Hear that Stefan, we got stuck with the rusty witch. I'm sorry, weren't you the creator of the Other Side? This should be easy-peasy for you."

"I'm, uh, having some trouble alright?" Rosalie pursed her lips nervously.

Unlike Damon who immediately scoffed, Stefan walked over to the witch in concern. "Rose, is everything okay?"

Rosalie felt awful for lying, especially to Stefan who'd been the kindest to her out of everyone in the group. She just wasn't ready to tell them the little peculiar flaw with her magic. "I am," she promised, "it's just after Qetsiyah's death, I'm having a hard time, uh, using my magic. Rusty, you know?"

"Well, Rosie-kins, you better un-rustify yourself and figure it out because if my idea goes south, you will be performing a locator spell one way or another," Damon warned the witch and continued his way out of the room.

"Don't worry," Stefan told her as they went to follow Damon.

"I'll be more worried if we can't find Elena," she said. "Damon, any chance I could be caught up on this matter before you drag me into it? I don't mean to be a downer but I would like to remind you that I just came back to life."

"Sure," Damon flashed her a grin from downstairs, "on the ride there. Let's go!"

"Damon, you just said you don't know where Elena is," said Stefan, "Where are we going?"

"I don't know where Elena is, which means we're gonna have to find us some leverage since the only witch with magic we know of" — Damon shot Rosalie an accusing glance — "is apparently unavailable. We'll be doing this the old fashion way so come on!"

~ 0 ~

Rosalie had not been to Whitmore College except for the evening of the costume party and even that had been a one-building kind of visit…and in the dark. Now here she was in broad daylight in the middle of a large campus filled with students. Everything seemed so much bigger!

Students were walking past them from both ends. There were others studying or relaxing on the lawn and at tables. Her favorite thing were the different clubs that day — sororities, sports, community helpers!

"Could you please not walk like a damn deer with those bigass eyes of yours?" Damon called from up ahead. Rosalie was walking a significant distance behind them, her dark eyes wide as her head flipped in every direction taking in the sights. "We're trying to be subtle here!"

Rosalie scoffed at him and picked up her pace. "You being subtle is something I would pay to see! It's just all new to me! Everything is brand new to me!"

"Yeah, we get it," Damon said and continued leading the way.

"I've never been to school—"

"We get it," Damon insisted.

Rosalie rolled her eyes and finally caught up to him and Stefan. "So you want to tell me why this great big school is filled with evil professors? Don't recall that being the norm…"

"Just the way the world works," Stefan said with a nonchalant shrug. "Or, I guess, how our world works. So stay close, please."

"I'm not a vampire," Rosalie reminded him.

"Exactly, so you're more expendable than we are," Damon smirked at her and picked up his pace.

Rosalie glared after him. "You know, Stefan, everyday I like your brother less and less."

Stefan nodded. "I know what you mean."

Damon led them into one of the dorm buildings and pointed out their target: a young man by the name of Aaron sitting on a couch with headphones on. He was so focused writing in his notebook that he never noticed Damon plopping down next to him until Damon ripped one of his earphones out.

"Pop quiz," Damon started ever so casually, "so your girlfriend's taken by a mad scientist. Now, do you: A, get a new girlfriend; B, call the police; or C, kill someone close to the mad scientist?"

Aaron was more than frightened and quickly got up to run, only as soon as he made the turn he crashed into Stefan.

"Sit," Stefan ordered him and Damon patted the empty spot on the couch for him to return.

"Wow, talk about a warm greeting," Rosalie mumbled as she came to sit on the couch chair. She sized up Aaron and wondered how the hell this guy could have possibly done to warrant such a hostile interaction.

"Zip it newbie," Damom said while death glaring at Aaron. "Where's Elena?"

"I-I have no idea where Wes took her," Aaron swore, still very much frightened.

"Well, they're not at his lab, so where else could he hide a vampire?" asked Stefan.

Aaron was frantic as he kept looking between the brothers then Rosalie. "I'm sorry. Am I supposed to know who you two are?"

"That's my brother Stefan," Damon was happy to introduce, "but I'd watch your tone with him because he's kind of in the midst of a psychotic break."

Rosalie snorted. "Seriously?"

"And that's Rosalie, we don't really know if we like her yet."

Once again, Rosalie deadpanned Damon.

"Alright, alright, enough with the jokes," Stefan reprimanded Damom but the latter scoffed.

"Oh, I was being dead serious, little brother. You don't think I know about you and Katherine?"

Rosalie's eyes widened. "Wait, what?"

Stefan barely contained his snap. "Oh, I see. You're jealous."

"More like disturbed," Damon corrected. "See?" He side-glanced Aaron. "He's off his rocker, he's losing his mind, teetering on the brink of insanity."

Aaron's mind was spinning with so much information but he settled on the one thing that was the most shocking to him at the moment. "How are you not dead? I shot you."

Damon grinned as he looked around before answering him. "Well, because you went for the head. You got to go for the heart." He smacked the back of Aaron's head. "Go for the heart next time. Now, where's Elena?"

"I have no idea! All that Wes told me was to go about my life as usual."

"And that didn't spark any kind of suspicion for you?" Rosalie raised an eyebrow. "You gave up your friend…willingly…and you never thought to ask where exactly you were sending her to? Yeah, you're not sounding very smart right now…"

"The first thing you say that I can agree with, Rosie!" Damon pointed back at her then set his sights on Aaron again. "We're gonna call Wes, and you're gonna tell him that if he doesn't give us Elena the next experiment that he conducts it's gonna be sewing your arms back on," he lightly whacked Aaron's arm. "Get calling."

Aaron didn't have much of a choice but to comply. He took his cell phone out and dialed Wes, getting straight to the point as soon as the call was picked up. "Do you have Elena?"

Although he didn't put the call on speakerphone, Stefan and Damon heard perfectly. Rosalie, however, was left at a disadvantage trying to piece in the conversation.

"Uh, Stefan and Damon Salvatore are gonna kill me unless you give them Elena…" Aaron's gaze was glued on the seemingly calm Damon who was just waiting to fulfill his threat. "...or he's in front of me imagining what my kidney would taste like."

Rosalie grimaced.

Aaron ended the call a moment later. "He says to—"

"We heard," Damon stood up from the couch.

"Uh, hello, I didn't?" Rosalie said, following in suit. "Where are we going now?"

"To your first college class," Damon grinned dramatically, "Fair warning, you get docked points for being late so let's go. Oh, and only losers sit in the front row."

"What?" Rosalie turned to Stefan for help. She felt much more clueless than usual and she knew that Damon was getting a kick out of it.

"C'mon," Stefan motioned her to walk with him. "Ignore him."

"Trust me, I'm trying here!" Rosalie muttered. They headed back outside with Aaron leading the way to Wes' classroom.

"You want to give us a little backstory as to how you know one another?" Stefan asked his brother. The hostility between Damon and Aaron was just too much.

"Aaron is Aaron Whitmore, and he comes from a very long line of vampire-probing, blood-testing, organ-removing freaks called Augustine," Damon was happy to explain, throwing glares at Aaron as he spoke.

"And why do you know this?" Steve asked, finding it odd as it didn't sound like something Damon would ever be interested in. However, the answer he received shocked him even more.

"Because I was their test subject in the '50s."

"What do you mean test subject?"

"Meaning I donated my body to science except I was alive and it was against my will."

"Oh my god, you were experimented on?" Rosalie was horrified and for a second she almost forgave Damon for being such an ass. Almost. "Is that why you're such a jerk because they messed up your brain beyond belief?"

Damon rolled his eyes at her. "Funny. I might give you a point for that one."

"Hold on a minute," Stefan came to a slow stop in the middle of the sidewalk, "How do I not know about this?"

'Don't get all guilt-ridden, Stefan, on me. We were on the outs back then, and by the time it was over, you know, it was over…" Damon started to walk away, until Aaron called out to him.

"Why don't you finish the rest of the story, Damon?"

"I don't recall saying that you could talk," Stefan gave Aaron a sharp look, "Did I say that he could talk?"

Damon played along and shrugged. "I don't remember anything."

"I didn't think so."

Rosalie looked between the brothers and shook her head. "Now I can see how you two are related. And on some level, I'm relieved because I was beginning to wonder if one of you was actually adopted. Can we please just go to class now?"

"Okay, you know you're not actually going to a college class right?" Damon raised an eyebrow at her.

"I can pretend," Rosalie retorted. "And let's be honest, between you two's brooding and evil faces," she gestured between the brothers, "I'm probably the only one that can actually slip in undetected."

"With what magic?" sneered Damon who took off right after.

"Whatever it is, it's definitely more magic than you have, Damon!"

Stefan sighed wearily and grabbed Aaron's arm to follow after the two. Rosalie and Damon spent the whole walk to the classroom bickering.

"I'm starting to see why Caroline doesn't fully approve of you," Rosalie spat on their way in the hallway. "Because, oh yeah, she talked about you a lot last night!"

Instead of being offended like Rosalie had intended, Damon snorted. "So you spent your entire evening talking about me? I'm honored."

"Would you two just knock it off already?" Stefan reprimanded them from behind. "Which classroom is it already?" He asked from Aaron. The latter was walking right in front of them searching for the classroom number.

"This one," he stopped and pointed to a door ahead of them.

Rosalie was the closest and therefore reached it first.

"Ah!" Damon smacked her hand off the door handle. "What if it's a trap, dummy?"

Rosalie scoffed and made a gesture to the empty hallway. "I don't suppose there's another evil professor in there waiting for us?"

"It could be a trap," Damon reiterated, although Rosalie suspected it was only to go against her.

"Fine," she whacked his hand away and grabbed the door handle, "then I'll make sure to point out who the vampire in this group is. As far as anyone knows, Stefan here is human."

Damon did not care for her long smile and fought the urge to shove her when they walked into the classroom.

"Oh, evil professor, where are youu?" Rosalie sing-sung, and no longer could Damon control himself. He gave her a hard push to the side.

21051!" Someone called and made the group realize there was a man sitting in the back of the classroom.

"Holy crap, I didn't think that would work…" Rosalie whispered to Stefan behind her.

Damon was frozen in his spot when the man started coming down the steps towards them. "Enzo?"

Stefan noticed the odd way in which his brother had quieted down and lost his grip.

'Enzo' stopped in front of them, more precisely in front of Damon. "It's been a while, mate."

"And who the hell are you?" Stefan cut in since it didn't seem like Damon was going to talk anytime soon.

"Lorenzo, but my friends call me Enzo. Ah. Kidding…" Enzo's sights seemed stuck on Damon for the moment. "I don't have any friends." He offered his hand to Stefan to shake but the latter eyed him up and down, unimpressed.

Rosalie looked at all of them and wished she had stayed longer at the sleepover with Caroline and Bonnie. Anything had to be better than this. "Alright, at the risk of getting myself some fangs — like poor Aaron over there — how about we just play nice…?" She extended her hand towards Enzo and introduced herself. "Rosalie."

Enzo grinned and took her hand but instead of just shaking it, he brought her hand up to his lips and kissed it. "Pleasure to meet you."

Rosalie flushed and before she could say anything, Damon leaned over and yanked her hand down. "We don't talk to strangers, Rosie."

Rosalie forgot all about her flush and glared at him. "I talk to you, don't I?"

"Oh, we're strangers now?" Enzo scoffed and nearly laughed in Damon's face.

"Fine," Damon said with a dramatic long sigh, "Enzo's another Augustine vampire. Our cells were next to each other. So, we're here to meet somebody — Wes Maxfield. You know him?"

Enzo seemed even more incredulous than before. "That's your first question for me? Not 'How are you? How'd you survive in that fire I left you to die in?'"

"Uh, does somebody want to tell me what the hell is going on here?" Aaron said, swallowing hard with fear.

"I second that," Rosalie raised her finger.

"I'd love to," Enzo said, stepping back and gesturing towards the seats behind them, "Have a seat. Been waiting seventy years to tell my story."

"Yeah, you know what, we don't really have time for a story…" Damon trailed off as Enzo let out a short laugh.

"Yeah, I don't think he was asking…" Rosalie drew in a breath, "Well, this might be the closest I'll get to a real college class, so…" She was the first one to start towards the seats.

"Ah, really Rosie? You pick now to be obedient?" Damon went right behind her, especially when Stefan threw him a warning look; he recognized the look as a 'you better watch her'. "Where was this when I told you a dozen times to shut up on the drive here?"

"Must have ignored you, which I'm beginning to feel like I'll have to do many times in the future…" Rosalie plopped down on an empty chair in the front row. She noticed Stefan quietly slipping out of the room with Aaron's phone. Aaron was none the wiser.

Enzo hopped onto the professor's desk and cleaned his throat to signal that it was his turn now. "Damon was right. We were cell mates in 1953. We'd been locked in those cells for years, tortured, beaten, humiliated, but we weren't gonna let them break us, no. We decided if we were going to escape, we needed to work together." He paused for a moment just to truly glare at Damon. "We needed each other."

The classroom door opened again and Stefan came in. "Wes isn't sending her," he told the others.

"Tragic," said Enzo dismissively, "Can I continue my story now, please?"

"Doesn't he know we have Aaron?" Damon said, confused. Even Aaron beside him was a little confused given that his life was on the line.

"He doesn't care. He's willing to risk it."

"What?" Aaron rose from his chair, incredulous. "Let me talk to him! He'll listen to me."

"Uuh, guys…" Rosalie's quiet call when unnoticed. She could tell Enzo was getting irritated with them. He hopped off the desk and went straight to the chairs.

"What part of "he doesn't care" are you not registering?" Damon was arguing with Aaron when Enzo ripped off one of the classroom chairs from the floor and threw it out the window.

A heavy silence followed after that as everyone stared at Enzo who was now pleased with their focus. "Where were we? Uh, ah, right. I was telling my story, and you were all politely listening. Huh?" He started heading back to the front of the classroom. "So we came up with a plan to finally escape. I gave Damon my blood ration for a whole year, leaving myself a tiny bit just so that I wouldn't dessicate, so he'd have the strength to escape and save me in the process."

"A whole year of that?" Rosalie cut in, glancing at Damon behind her chair. "I'm surprised you were that patient. There was nothing else you could do to escape that hellhole?"

"Everything was made to keep vampires in," he responded, "Nothing got out."

"So how did you get out?"

"I can answer that," Enzo said, drawing their attention again, "Our plan began perfectly, didn't it?" He sent a sour smile in Damon's direction: the latter remained silent. "Every year, Augustine held a little get together with other Augustine friends and Dr. Whitmore got to show what he'd found in his research."

"That would be you guys?" Rosalie looked between the two in question. "Like a circus show?"

"Pretty much," nodded Enzo. "We were put into cages like animals, weakened from vervain injections, starved. The day of the party, everything went according to plan. Damon got out, fed more and gained the strength he needed to then help me. And there I was waiting in the cage for him to release me, waiting for my friend, my cellmate, the only soul with whom I'd connected with in all those years of captivity…" Any trace of a smile vanished in the next moment as he told what actually ended up happening. "Then a fire starts, burns out of control, but Damon just can't get the damn cage open."

Damon could feel his brother's gaze on him the more Enzo went on.

"…he looks me in the eye as if he doesn't even recognize me, turns around, saves himself, leaving me to die."

"Wow, that is horrible," Rosalie blurted and looked at Damon, "You are horrible."

Damon did his best not to let the shame become too evident on his face. "This coming from the woman who practically dessicated a human for 2000 years!"

"Ah! That's — it wasn't — " Rosalie splattered, flushing. "Amara had it coming for lying to everyone and it wasn't just her, okay. We got her and Silas! Neither one was very innocent."

"Cut it out you two," Stefan interrupted them, even more annoyed with Enzo as the latter seemed to take amusement in what he caused. "Clearly you didn't die," he told Enzo, implying it was high time to get over it.

Enzo smiled wryly in his direction. "No. Unfortunately I lived. I was spared by one of the scientists so I could spend another fifty years on a table being opened and closed. Happy ending, right?" He slid off the desk now that he was done with his story. "Now that we've all been acquainted, I'm gonna find something to wet my whistle."

"What's—?" Rosalie barely started to ask when Damon politely told her to shut up.

"You didn't tell us about him," Stefan remarked, drawing Damon's annoyance.

"It was the 1950s. I'm supposed to remember every moment of my life? Do you want to kill Aaron, or should I?"

"Woah! We are not going to kill him!" Rosalie exclaimed, getting up from her seat. Aaron jumped from his and backtracked from the group. "Damon, I really think you should deal with that guy instead," she pointed behind her where Enzo had left. "Because if you really shared the cell with him for 5 years, I know damn well you have to be fazed at least a little bit."

Damon ignored them both and turned to Aaron. "All good then, I will do it!"

Aaron backtracked even faster from them. "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Hold on, hold on, hold on!" He nearly tripped in the aisle of chairs and held onto the back of another chair. "Wes gave me a bunch of files on my family history. They're in my dorm, okay? Maybe there's something in there you need, a name, I mean, another lab."

"Hm, that's a timely revelation," Damon remarked and this time both Rosalie and Stefan agreed with him.

"Yeah. Well, you know, he's not gonna help me, why should I help him?" Aaron retorted and straightened himself up but the moment he did, Damon was on him.

"I don't like you, I don't like your family, I don't like you messing up my relationship!" Damon backtracked him down the row of chairs. "If you're lying, I'm gonna take my thumbs, and I'm gonna gouge out your sad little eyes out of your sad little head!"

"Ah. It's frightening what you can find on campus these days…" Enzo said as he walked back into the classroom holding a bottle of alcohol.

"Ooh, you meant to get a drink…" Rosalie nodded to herself and made a mental note of the new saying. She was terribly behind on the slang. "Sorry, I just recently came back to life 4 months ago and I'm trying to learn as many metaphors as I can. It's not easy." Enzo gave her a strange, yet bemused glance.

"Okay, well we're gonna go with plan B," Stefan announced, "Let's go." He pointed Aaron to lead the way, under threat of course.

"Damon's not," called Enzo. He was pouring himself a drink at the desk. "Damon's staying right here. He knows all my secrets, so he knows how ornery I can get when I don't get my way."

Damon pressed his lips together and decided it was for the best if he humored his old pal. "Call me if you find anything, kill him if you don't."

"Well if you kill him, then we're really not gonna get anywhere," Rosalie said, letting out a tired sigh. Aaron seemed just as lost as they were, maybe even more. "Wouldn't happen to know where we could find Elena Gilbert could you? Kind of tall, brunette, really nice eyes?" She had her best kind smile plastered on her face when Enzo looked her way.

"Nice try," he pointed at her with his drink, "But 1) I don't care about Elena Gilbert, 2) I don't even know where she is anymore — or do I? — and 3) I don't care." He saluted everyone with his glass and drank again.

"Rosalie, let's just go," Stefan said, eyes glued on Aaron as the human scurried around Damon to get out.

"Actually, I think I'll stay," Rosalie announced, crossing her arms and glancing back at Damon.

"Talk about horrible ideas," he said with a frown. "Do you want to be sent back to the Other Side already? I'm sure Silas would love to give you a welcome back."

Rosalie deadpanned him for a moment before speaking to Stefan again. "I may not be at my best with my magic but I think Damon's gonna need the assistance if his friend over there—"

"That's a very loose label, love," Enzo made sure to call out before taking a drink from his glass.

"—decides to kick his ass for leaving him behind." Rosalie waited for about half a minute before looking over at Damon again. "Which, let's be honest, you would totally deserve."

"Who's side are you on!?" Damon groaned.

"His!" Rosalie pointed a thumb at Enzo. "You were a horrible cellmate! At least when Qetsiyah stabbed me, she still helped me in the end."

"Oh, wow, the standards are really high there, Rose," Damon said sarcastically, "You want to help? Get the damn locator spell going already!"

"I guarantee you that no spell is going to let you find Elena before Wes really gets into her," Enzo said, flashing Damon a smirk.

"Go, Stefan!" Rosalie ushered him towards the door. "I'll be fine!"

For fear of what Enzo said, Stefan decided to grab Aaron and leave. He did, however, give Damon another 'watch her' kind of look before making it out.

Rosalie heard the door close behind them and then looked between the two vampires left in the room. The awkwardness and tension was off the roof. "So…exactly what kind of classroom is this anyways?"

Damon couldn't take it and walked away from her. "Oh, just get out already!"

Rosalie rolled her eyes so hard it almost hurt her.

"Now then, Damon, don't be so rude," Enzo set his glass down on the desk. "Did your years of freedom really not teach you how to readjust into the world? I wouldn't know, right…"

"He's just pissed because everything that could go wrong today is," Rosalie said, leaning back on the desk of a chair. "Elena's gone, his girlfriend—"

"Oh, he knows, Rosalie!" exclaimed Damon. "Because I'm sure he's already met her!"

"I have," Enzo was happy to confirm. He poured more alcohol into the glass then held it out specifically to Rosalie. "I won't bite."

"You promise?" Rosalie smiled dryly at his joke. "I don't drink, actually, I much prefer those iced coffees they sell now. They're delicious! Back in my time, coffee didn't even exist."

"Really?" Enzo mused over her words. "Where exactly are you from again?" He saw Damon pulling a leg over the chair that would lead to the front row Rosalie was standing by. "C'mon mate, just making some chit chat here, no need to get nervous."

"Yeah, well, for some reason my brother likes her so…you know…gotta make sure you don't eat her." Damon was now standing beside Rosalie, ignoring the woman's flat look on him.

"Oh, I have my plans set for someone else," Enzo said, looking directly at Damon and took a big swig of his glass.

"Would it really kill you to just apologize?" Rosalie whispered-hissed to Damon. She was beginning to think this was all just a long distraction until Enzo got the jump on them.

"Stay out of it, Rosie," Damon said then spoke to Enzo, "What do you want, huh? You want me to feel guilty? I couldn't save you. Now, where's Elena?"

Enzo seemed like he had something to say but instead he began to grunt in pain. Even the drink he had taken was stuck in his throat as he coughed and leaned on the table for support.

"Wasn't me!" Rosalie raised her hands in front of her, alarmed.

"What's wrong with you?" Damon asked him, confused.

"Wes injected me with poison that will stop my heart," Enzo managed to explain. He was trying to push through the pain in his chest. "I'll desiccate if I don't return for the antidote."

"All the more reason to tell me where he is!" Damon exclaimed. "Look. You get the antidote, I'll save my girlfriend, we'll kill Wes together!" But Enzo basically ignored the proposition.

"Did you even think about it after you left, the experiments, the cell, or did you just go out and live your merry life to its fullest?" Once he was strong enough again, he walked towards Damon.

Damon, in turn, subtly pushed Rosalie to the side just as Enzo came to face him. "Look at me. If you go back, we go back together. We finish this for good. Come on." He offered his hand to Enzo to seal the deal.

Enzo took it but instead of shaking on it, he used his grip to pull Damon closer to him. "You're not gonna see your girl again, Damon" — Rosalie winced as she heard Damon's bones crack — "because I want the antidote, and Wes told me not to come back until you were dead." Enzo then grabbed Damon's neck with his other hand and threw him out the window.

Rosalie's eyes widened, her hands clapping to her mouth.

"I would stay right where you are, sweetheart," Enzo warned her before jumping out the window himself.

"…like hell…" Rosalie mumbled and dashed out of the classroom. If Enzo really did plan on killing Damon, she would have to suck it up and use her magic to help.

The only problem was making her way out of the building. If she hadn't been arguing with Damon so much, maybe she would've remembered what hallways they used to get back downstairs. She finally ran out the entrance doors and looked for the two vampires. How nobody noticed such a crash — Damon had landed on a car and totaled it — was beyond her. The new world was just so clueless.

She found Damon and Enzo not too far from the entrance fighting with each other. Of course when she grew closer, she saw it was really more of a one-sided fight as Enzo kept punching Damon across the face and the latter was just letting it happen.

He does feel guilty, Rosalie concluded. Well, it meant that somewhere in there, Damon did have a heart.

"Enzo, look at me!" she heard Damon yell and realized Enzo had stopped fighting. Gray veins were running up his arms.

"Bloody poison!" Enzo grunted as he fell to his knees, Damon still holding him.

"Where is he? Where's Elena? Tell me where she is!" Damon said desperately as the veins crept up Enzo's face.

"Or what?! You never see her again? It might be good for you to know what it's like to miss someone for the next sixty years!"

"Enzo, look at me. Hey! Enzo! Where is she? Where is she!?"

But Enzo desiccated completely before he said another word.

Damon groaned, frustrated, and looked over at Rosalie running up to them. "Fix him!" he ordered her.

"But I—"

"Rosalie, fucking fix him!"

"I can't!" Rosalie exclaimed.

"WHY NOT!?"

"Because he's not poisoned with magic!" Rosalie argued. "This is science and I don't know a thing about that! He needs the antidote that Wes guy has!"

"The lab…" Damon said suddenly.

"What?"

"Wes had another lab here!"

"What, on campus?"

"No, at Disneyland — yes here!"

"What's Disneyland?"

Damon couldn't possibly glare harder at Rosalie. His eye nearly twitched. Stefan owed him big time for leaving her with him.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie was sentenced to wait outside the lab for her safety and for Damon's sanity. Even if he didn't believe her, she was sorry for being so clueless…and useless.

She sat at the bottom of the staircase talking to Caroline and Bonnie through the three-way that Caroline showed her last night. "Maybe I'm just more of a load than I thought. And a useless load at that," Rosalie said after recounting the day to the girls.

"Nu-uh!" snapped Caroline. "You are forbidden to feel like that, especially because of Damon Salvatore of all people. Now that guy seriously has no business saying anything!"

"Caroline, calm down," Bonnie said, "It's not actually about Damon, if you haven't noticed. Rosalie's just feeling the pressure of adjusting to the new world. But Rose, it's literally only day two. You have to take it slowly."

Rosalie sighed. "That's easier said than done. On the Other Side, all I did was just watch. I watched the world go by but never learned how to go along with it. Now I'm actually in this world and I have no idea what to do."

"It's fine. Stefan found Elena and she's safe," reminded Bonnie. "Now you have to go home and rest too."

"Hm, you know, after being dead for 2000 years, I'm not all that sleepy. Besides, Katherine is staying over and she sort of doesn't like me…"

Both Caroline and Bonnie scoffed at that.

"She's lucky she got to stay there," Caroline huffed. "But don't worry, none of us like her either. See? You're fitting in perfectly already."

"Yeah, I think that's probably about the only thing Damon and I can agree on…"

"Rosalie, you can come stay with us in our dorm if you want," Bonnie offered. "We only have 3 beds but we can work something out!"

Rosalie thanked them for the offer but she felt like she shouldn't ruin their sleep just because of her existential crisis. "It's fine. I'll be fine. I'm not going to let 2000 years get me down, you know? I have to figure this world out on my own."

"Yeah, but you're definitely not alone," Caroline said.

"I know, and I thank you guys for it. I just meant that I have to learn about the world. I'm not dead anymore, Qetsiyah isn't here anymore, so…I have to figure it out." A noise upstairs startled her and her first instinct was to hang up and rush up the stairs. She was only halfway up when Enzo was coming down, but she still froze nervously.

"No need to worry, he's alive," Enzo all but muttered with disdain. "Not that he ever cared if I wasn't…"

Rosalie stayed in her spot while he walked around her, still muttering to himself. She recognized the ire with which he spoke and sympathized. "You know, for all the teasing I did, I think he really does feel guilty about what he did," she turned on the step and looked down where Enzo had stopped, "But, you know, you are right to be mad."

"What?" He said, mildly interested in her point.

"I meant that…that you're right to be mad — you have a right to be mad.." Rosalie cleared her throat, trying to ease her nerves as Enzo turned completely around. "I think this is a very good example that humans can be just as monstrous as what they believe vampires are."

"Well, as far as humans go, I think Augustine is about the most inhumane a human could get," Enzo said.

"I'm sorry," Rosalie said and wished there was more that could be done for his sake. "I can't imagine what that must have been like…"

"To give you a bit of an idea, it makes you feel like you're less than any living creature. I couldn't even hang onto the most basic thing of mine which was my name. I was a number to them," he said, jaw clenched with rightful anger, "12144."

"I'm sorry, I'm very sorry…"

He felt her honesty from his spot and gave her an acknowledging nod. At least she tried, unlike everyone else.

"If you're accepting advice, please take mine. I have some experience in the matter of being put away somewhere — The Other Side. That's the supernatural purgatory for all of, er, us non-humans. But recently, I was freed so…that anger you feel about being imprisoned against your will, yeah I get that. I didn't exactly die of natural causes, someone killed me, and trust me, I had a lot of time to stew in my own anger. I was furious about everything and with everyone but I promise you that it doesn't last forever."

"So what exactly did you do to get over it?" Enzo asked. "Because I doubt you woke up one day and decided to get past it."

"I didn't," agreed Rosalie. "But Time is literally all you have on the Other Side. You can't feel or be seen or heard in that place so I just watched. I watched the world go by, the people…And then with time, I stopped being angry."

Until I was brought back from the dead to finish a revenge plot. He didn't need to know that. In fact, she suspected he had not heard anyone speak to him kindly and about his feelings. He didn't need to hear her whole story, just the parts that would validate his situation.

"So yeah, I just…I just wanted you to know that you're right to be mad and that it's not right that no one understands that but also…don't waste time being angry. Trust me, this new world is so nice…lots of things to try." Her smile then was very genuine as she thought of the things she got to do lately. Sleepovers and random smoothies were just the beginning of her new reality.

"Hm…" Enzo seemed to ponder for a moment, a moment that lasted long enough for Rosalie to panic thinking she'd earned his ire as well. "So in this new world, what would you recommend I try first?"

Rosalie was pleasantly surprised with the response. "Um…the food!" she exclaimed. "Definitely the food! It's way better than what it used to be! The desserts are to die for—"

"Rosalie!" Damon shouted from upstairs, no doubt having heard her yapping on.

Rosalie sighed. "And that would be my ride calling. I know that I'm no one to you but just try and listen to what I said, okay? Take care." She waved at Enzo and finished her way up the stairs. By the time she looked down, he was already gone.

~0~

The ride back to the boarding house was surprisingly quiet and Rosalie honestly didn't feel like pushing Damon's buttons anymore. Today was probably enough for him.

She saw Elena in the living room almost as soon as they stepped in and hurried to see her. "Thank goodness you're okay!"

Elena hugged her back and thanked her. "These aren't your clothes…"

Rosalie flushed and told her that they were Caroline's. "We had a sleepover yesterday…"

"Okay," chuckled Elena, "we are definitely going shopping tomorrow. Promise."

"It's okay," Rosalie said and backtracked. She noticed that Damon wasn't exactly the joyful boyfriend he should have been seeing that his girlfriend was free and okay. "Have a goodnight." She rushed up the stairs, getting the feeling that things were going to get very awkward.

She crossed the hallway intending on heading straight to her bedroom when Stefan called her, albeit in his usual quiet voice. He stood beside his bedroom doorway when she turned around.

"Uh oh, why do I get the feeling I'm in trouble?" She could read on his face that something was on his mind.

"How was the rest of your day?" he asked her instead.

"Umm…good…" She replied, bringing her arms behind her back, "I mean, Damon has some manner issues but nothing significant. I actually think I should apologize for being so hard on him today…"

"Mm…and that was it?" Stefan asked, now eyeing her as if looking for something. It took Rosalie a few seconds to realize he was trying to make sure she wasn't hurt.

"Nobody harmed me, Stefan," she assured him.

"I know Damon wouldn't, but his cellmate on the other hand…"

"Enzo wasn't looking to kill us, Stefan, he was angry and hurt," Rosalie walked up to him, "And truthfully, after what Damon did, I'd be mad too. I mean, you were mad at him for leaving you in that safe in the quarry for four months. Damon left Enzo for dead. You heard him — Damon left him in a cage to burn alive and because of that, he spent the next 60 years being continuously tortured. That is grounds for a justifiable argument, don't you think?"

Stefan looked away but the corners of his mouth were curling upwards. "That's one way to think about it…" He met her gaze and his smile became full-fledged upon seeing her nervous face. "And around here, we all pretty much think the same way."

"So is this good or bad?" Rosalie tilted her head, her hair swishing with her. "Because Damon wasn't too happy with me."

"Yeah, well Damon's hardly happy with anyone who isn't Elena. I wouldn't pay much attention to that."

Rosalie chuckled lightly. "Got it. I'm okay, Stefan, promise. There's no scratch on me."

Stefan smiled at her. "Good. But next time, let's try not to stick around the spot where the fight is gonna break out, okay?"

"Okay," Rosalie nodded. "I'll see you tomorrow. Goodnight." She left him to go to her room, hoping to rest but neither she nor Stefan knew that a few hours later, they would both be woken up by a loud rumble on the stairs.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

The news spread like wildfire.

Katherine Pierce was dying.

She was dying!

The first word that popped out of Damon's mouth when he heard was 'finally' and then he proceeded to get the finest stock of bourbon for the others. While Katherine was upstairs literally on her deathbed, people were toasting to her impending end downstairs.

Rosalie sat on the armrest of the couch Damon was sitting on, watching him, Jeremy and Matt get ready for a new game.

Damon was of course the leader of this game. "Rule number one: Name the worst thing Katherine Pierce has ever done. Rule number two: Toast to the glory of her impending death. Rule number three: If you come across something that's worse, which you will, repeat rules one and two." And with that, he gestured to the rows of shots and began the game. "She pretended to be buried in a tomb for 145 years, while I waited for her lying ass." He picked up a shot and drank it whole. "Wait…" He said halfway lowering his glass, "Does that beat pretending to be Elena and kissing me on the front porch of your old house?"

"I don't think so…" Jeremy said, while Matt laughed beside him.

Damon shrugged and grabbed another shot. "I don't think so either. Damn." He drank then pointed at Matt. "Quarterback, go." But Matt didn't seem to think as quickly as Damon had so he moved onto Jeremy. "Little Gilbert."

Jeremy had one ready to go. "She fed me to Silas and I died."

"Doozy." Damon gave Jeremy a shot.

"Then, she made me crash my car into a pole and left me for dead...again."

"Double doozy. Drink!"

Matt seemed to have thought of something to say so he reached for a shot on the table. "My sister's dead because of her."

"Yes she is…!" Damon was happy to remind. "Because I wouldn't have even been in town to turn Vicki into a murderous vampire if I wasn't trying to get Katherine out of a tomb she wasn't in!"

"I mean technically speaking, you turned that girl…" Rosalie said slowly, working the logic in what she wanted to say, "So wouldn't that mean that it was your fault?"

Damon made a buzzer noise at her. "No offense, Rosie, but you're too new to understand just how much Katherine Pierce screwed us over."

"Oh, yeah, I mean…what would I know about having your life ruined by someone close to you…?" Rosalie feigned a sigh, "Someone you trusted completely. I definitely don't know anything about that."

Damon rolled his eyes at her. "Dial back the sarcasm there and just have a shot already."

"No thanks," Rosalie gazed over the remaining shot glasses, her nose crinkled. "Continue."

"Thank you," Damon said and grabbed another shot glass. "Group shot!"

Jeremy and Matt grabbed more glasses and clicked them with Damon's. They were about to drink when the door opened and Elena, Caroline and Bonnie walked in.

Elena gave them all a hard look, specifically at Jeremy.

"Elena...We're were just...uh…" Matt lowered his glass to the table while the girls came around.

"I know what you're doing," Elena said then pointed at Jeremy. "You're cut off."

The room fell silent as the awkwardness began to rise. Everyone had come to learn that Elena and Damon had broken up last night. Rosalie learned through an all capital letter text message from Caroline.

Elena picked up the bottle of liquor from the table and raised it high. "If anyone is drinking to Katherine's last days, it's going to be me. She impersonated me...repeatedly." She took a shot. "Made Aunt Jenna stab herself in the stomach and she cut off Uncle John's fingers."

"He might have deserved that," Jeremy cut in with a laugh.

"My Grams died trying to close a tomb she wasn't in…" Bonnie added, though without a shot.

"Tyler's werewolf curse got triggered because of her," Caroline said.

"Klaus followed her to Mystic Falls and because of that, we lost Jenna," Elena said.

"And Alaric," Damon reminded them.

Rosalie watched them all take a collective shot. "Okay, I'm beginning to get the feeling that we are going to need way more bottles."

"That's the first thing you said that's true," Damon said, handing her the empty bottles.

"She tried to kill me at least twice…" Elena continued and was much more willing this time. The balls had been rolled.

"She did kill me…" Caroline said bitterly but then had an afterthought, "Although I'm weirdly better off."

"Never mind, I feel like I kind of have to be the responsible one here and not refill these bottles…" Rosalie set all the empty bottles down on the table.

"Oh, so you're also a party-pooper," Damon said grimly. "You just keep making yourself interesting, you know."

"It's fine," Matt said and stood up. "I can do it." He left the group to go get new booze.

"Was Katherine really that awful to do all that stuff?" Rosalie asked the group. "Amara was nothing like that. I mean, she lied and betrayed Qetsiyah but she wasn't evil."

"She's worse than the devil," Damon was happy to make clear. "And I feel like I need to apologize to the devil for even comparing them."

"You really should," Rosalie said, "You know that stuff is real, right? Not everyone makes it to the Other Side and those who don't are because they have made some truly awful decisions in their lives so they go…" She pointed down, making the group snort and laugh.

"So we definitely know where Katherine's going," Caroline said.

"All right. Knock it off or take it somewhere else," Stefan appeared from the stairs. "You guys are being insensitive."

"I'm not toasting," Rosalie raised her hands in front of her. "I'm telling them they're all going to hell."

"Oh, come on, Stefan," Damon leaned back on the couch and glanced back at his brother. "Don't let the sight of a frail, human Elena-look-alike cloud your memories of the manipulative psycho that she is." He held out a full shot glass to Stefan and although Stefan hesitated, he ended up taking it.

"In 1864, Katherine moved into my home, she compelled me to love her, seduced my brother, fed us full of vampire blood and then started a war with the town that got us killed."

"Exactly. Bottoms up," Damon drank his shot, only for Stefan to continue.

"But, centuries before that, she was just an innocent girl that was shunned by her family." The whole group collectively sighed. "So for five hundred years, she lied and manipulated and did whatever she had to do to survive. And she did. She's a survivor, right? So that's the girl I will drink to today. Cheers." Stefan drank his shot and handed it back to Damon.

"Please," Damon snatched the glass from him, "One night of hot sex with her and you're brainwashed?"

"What?!" Elena gawked.

The rest of the group went into the same state of shock, except for Caroline who felt more guilty than anything else.

"Oh my...I forgot to tell you…" the blonde apologized, "You were kidnapped and hostaged and…"

"Bottle's empty...I should…" Stefan went to grab the empty bottle.

"That's why you never send a busboy to do a man's job," Damon stood up and turned around. He stopped at the sight of Nadia standing behind them. "Nadia...the devil's spawn. Caroline, did you remember to tell Elena that?"

Caroline smacked her forehead.

"I think my mind just exploded…" Elena grabbed her shot and drank it down.

"Um, okay," Rosalie pushed herself up from the armrest and faced Nadia with a polite smile. "You're here for Katherine. She's upstairs if you want to—"

"Actually, I'm here to see all of you," Nadia corrected them, "I found a way to save my mother and I need some help."

"Nuh-uh, no way," Damon shook his head. "Even my biased brother knows I will kick his ass from here to Kentucky if he helps Katherine Pierce live one more day on this Earth. No volunteers." He made sure to give everyone in the room a hard stare so that there were no funny ideas.

"I figured as much," Nadia said calmly, "which is why I found that old safe your brother spent the summer drowning in and buried it on this property with your friend Matt inside of it. Oh – without this." She showed the group Matt's Gilbert ring, leaving a stark silence to follow.

~0~

There was a lot of snapping and arguing that all landed on Rosalie. While she had done the locator spell, given that they were already in the location Matt was and the boarding house had a long, long terrain to search for, the results were not specific. She apologized over and over, nearly to the brink of tears after Damon yelled at her, until Stefan stepped in and told them that they would just have to find Matt the old fashion way. Stefan and Elena then volunteered to accompany Nadia wherever she had to go.

That left Bonnie, Jeremy, Caroline and Rosalie to search the outside estate for Matt. Damon was going to stick around with Katherine with Caroline's mother to watch him.

"I don't see any freshly dug ground," Jeremy said on their way down the road of the estate.

"This property is massive," Bonnie said, already feeling exhausted from their search.

"I'm really sorry for not being more helpful," Rosalie said once again.

"Rose, you're good," Bonnie assured her, but Rosalie still felt awful. "Those spells are tricky and this estate is so ridiculously huge."

"We should split up," Jeremy suggested. "Cover more ground that way." Bonnie linked arms with him, giving him a wide grin that he returned.

"Oh," scoffed Caroline, "well that makes sense. You guys know you have to actually be looking to find Matt, right?"

"Caroline," Bonnie sent her a sharp look, "we wouldn't get distracted when something this bad is happening."

"Just saying," Caroline raised her hands. "I mean, you heard about Stefan and Katherine. Talk about eugh!"

"It doesn't matter," Jeremy shrugged. "We've all slept with our fair share of bad choices."

Bonnie raised an eyebrow at him. "No offense taken!"

Jeremy stopped walking immediately and turned to her, alarmed. "Obviously not you."

And then it was Caroline who stopped walking, leaving Rosalie a few steps ahead of the three. "Bonnie Bennett! Wait, did you two…!" Bonnie and Jeremy were quiet but it was Bonnie's expression that told Caroline everything she needed to know. "And you didn't tell me?!"

"I didn't think I was obligated!" Bonnie said, flushing.

"Of course you were obligated! You're my best friend! Oh my god. Does Elena know that her little brother…?"

"Erm, I don't think Elena would want to know that," said Rosalie, making a face and then shivering. "Shouldn't we keep going?"

"Oh, scandalous sex! Even better!" Caroline squealed. "God, how am I the only person on this planet that isn't having scandalous sex?" She then eyed Rosalie who immediately stiffened.

"Leave me out of this conversation!" Rosalie exclaimed and whipped her head around to keep walking.

"Yeah, let's definitely split up now," Jeremy decided and pulled Bonnie with him.

That left Caroline to follow Rosalie. Caroline was still mega excited and offended at the same time.

"Caroline, would you give it a rest already," Rosalie was careful when she stepped on some mushy ground. They were walking through the woods now which made it a dozen times harder to spy anything out of place. "I can't believe you guys talk about this stuff so openly."

"What?" Caroline snorted and laughed. "You mean because everyone else is having sex except for us?"

"Seriously, when you say it like that, it sounds even weirder," Rosalie muttered. "Where I come from, it was taboo to talk about that stuff in the open."

"Yeah, for the women," Caroline snorted again. "You really think the men didn't talk about it? The difference now is that everyone can talk about it."

"Well I don't feel comfortable talking about it so let's stop," Rosalie said, taking the lead.

Caroline watched her from her spot as she had stopped walking and then gasped. Next thing Rosalie knew, Caroline had sped in front of her.

"Wait a minute, have you never…?" Caroline's wide smirk made it that much more mortifying for Rosalie.

"I'm not answering!" The witch side-stepped Caroline and continued to walk.

Caroline spun around, even more excited. "Rosalie!" She sped in front of Rosalie again and gave her a playful push. "Really? You never—"

Rosalie turned around abruptly, nearly crashing face to face with Caroline in the process. "Just so that you won't scream it to the whole state of Virginia — I was sixteen and, trust me, bad things happened because of it."

"What?" Caroline's face fell at that. "What do you mean 'bad things' happened?"

"Exactly what I said," Rosalie said. "The Travelers were allowing me, my friends, and our families to hide with them and we were forbidden to intermingle like that because of our magic…but I didn't listen. I chose to trust a young traveler and it turned out he wasn't all that kind in the end. I paid a very big price for our indiscretion."

"Wait, what does that—"

Rosalie said quickly and turned to keep going, though now at a quicker pace.

Caroline was still trying to understand when she turned and followed after Rosalie. "What…what exactly is the deal with your powers?" She noticed there were several moments where Rosalie wouldn't, and couldn't, do some spells.

Rosalie had yet to plan how to explain to her new friends what the problem with her powers were. She thought about it but never came up with a good enough way to explain. It was just easier to say she couldn't do magic at the moment.

With it just being Caroline and her, Rosalie felt a little less anxious. Caroline was good with words — Rosalie learned that almost immediately after meeting her — so in theory, if there was anyone who would be able to help her choose the right words to explain to the rest of their friends, it would be Caroline.

"Rosalie?" Caroline called, now having cut her off on the path. She was waving a hand in front of Rosalie's face. "Hello?"

Rosalie met Caroline's gaze and decided to go through with it. She pulled her hair to the side and pointed specifically to a small birthmark on the left side of her neck. Caroline gazed at it but it seemed like an odd-shaped birthmark.

"Almost everyone has birthmarks," she informed Rosalie dismissively.

Rosalie let out a heavy breath. "I was born on a night of a red moon and back then, people used to believe a lot of things about a red moon. It didn't help that I was born along with 5 other babies at the same time and we all had different birthmarks but on the same side of our necks."

"Creepy…" Caroline blurted and blinked immediately. "I mean—!"

"No, you were right the first time. It was creepy and we sort of…well…it was all a big thing, I just…it made my family and the families of those other babies flee from our original coven."

"Why'd you have to leave?" Caroline asked.

"I believe I can answer that for you," said another voice, leaving Rosalie with a parted mouth.

Caroline gasped in true shock and spun around to stand beside Rosalie and face a man she thought she would never see again. "Klaus…"

Klaus Mikaelson grinned at her like he was right at home. "Hello, Caroline."

Rosalie was silent but both vampires heard her subtle shaky breath intake. "The hybrid…"

Caroline grabbed Rosalie's arm and swept her away. They stopped in a different part of the woods where Caroline checked on Rosalie.

"I'm fine, Caroline," the witch said, glancing around, "but I'd be lying if I said I wouldn't feel a dozen times better if that guy wasn't around us."

"Wait, you know him?" Caroline made a face at her. "You know Klaus?"

Rosalie looked at her like it should be common knowledge. "He has killed a lot of people on the Other Side and his mother is one of the worst witches over there. She took the spell that Qetsiyah and I made and used it to create vampires — literally the worst perversion of the elixir."

"Oh, well, thanks," Caroline smiled wryly at her.

"I just meant…he is not someone I would ever want to meet…" And yet no sooner had Rosalie said that than Klaus appeared behind them once again.

"I suppose there goes my chance at first impressions," he said sarcastically.

Caroline shot him a dirty look. "Sorry. Matt's buried alive. No time to chat."

"Are you not the least bit curious as to why I'm here?"

"We literally just wooshed at the sight of your face, so no!"

"Damon informed me that Katerina Petrova made a tragic turn…"

"So, you're here to gloat over her corpse-to-be? Delight in the closure of five hundred years of revenge. Great. I'm even less interested!"

Klaus hummed and began to stare at Rosalie. "Alright, then how about we talk about…"

Rosalie gasped when he was suddenly right in front of her. Caroline reacted fast and shoved Klaus away from her.

"No! You stay away from her!"

Klaus just let a little laugh out and leaned against the tree. "Don't worry, love, I'm not here for her. Even though she was once a childhood scary story."

"Excuse me?" Rosalie moved around Caroline to scowl better. "What the hell are you talking about?" She side-glanced Caroline and both silently agreed they wanted a better explanation.

"Make yourself useful and talk," Caroline ordered him.

Klaus chuckled lightly. "It's nothing, really. You'd be surprised to hear that my siblings and I weren't always so obedient as children so my mother would tell us stories whenever we misbehaved or when we refused to learn to practice magic."

"I think he's joking," Caroline said, studying his face hard. "I think he thinks we're up for jokes…"

"I'm not," Klaus said, but his amused smile made it harder to believe him. "My mother's favorite story was always the one about an ancient coven who bred a strain of strange witches. Each born with a dark birthmark right, uh…" He tapped the side of his neck.

Rosalie touched her birthmark worriedly. How could he know that?

"Esther would say those witches were dangerous because nothing could stop them. We would fall victim to those evil witches if we didn't listen to our parents."

Caroline scoffed disbelievingly. "And Esther thought she had the right to talk?" She looked at Rosalie beside her and saw that the latter was no longer alarmed nor nervous, just silent. Somehow, Klaus Mikaelson of all people, was hitting the right tracks.

"I'm curious how you came across this mythical witch, Caroline," Klaus remarked, taking a few steps towards them. "I've lived for a 1000 years and I never thought the story was real."

"They're not," Rosalie said, but he scoffed in her face. "I am not evil. That's you. You're so awful that everyone on the Other Side knows about you."

"Evil, of course, but a liar at this moment? Judging by the look on your face, perhaps I owe Esther an apology for the one time she didn't lie. You're one of those witches, aren't you?"

Rosalie could feel Caroline's eyes burning on her. "Yes but I'm not evil," she reiterated. "I was just born under special circumstances. My friends and I never wished to do any harm."

"Curious, this was a story told a thousand years ago and in that time period the story was said to be at least…" He took a few steps towards the girls, eyes set on Rosalie, "…a thousand years old at that point." He made no attempt to hide his onceover of Rosalie. "So how are you here today?"

"What, like Esther never came back from the Other Side?" she retorted.

"Rosalie created the Other Side, Klaus," Caroline declared, leaving the hybrid mildly impressed for a moment. "As well as the elixir for immortality. Show some respect and leave her alone."

"I'm just fascinated, Caroline," Klaus said with a chuckle. "It's not everyday your childhood story turns out to be true. Tell me," he set eyes on Rosalie again, "is it true you fled your coven?"

"Yes," Rosalie muttered.

"Esther said it was because of the red moon and how it affected your powers. Is that also true?"

Rosalie never met Esther Mikaelson but by God she hated the woman.

"What are you talking about?" said Caroline again. She side-glanced Rosalie for the same answer. "What is he talking about? What's with your magic?"

Rosalie bit on her bottom lip while she thought of the best way to answer. It didn't help that Klaus was also waiting for her to explain. "It's the reason my family and the others had to flee from the coven. My power doesn't come from the traditional way and witches are all about the 'traditional ways'…"

"Okay, but what does that mean? Where does your magic come from?"

"I…steal it…" Rosalie said bitterly. "I was born with very little magic of my own. I don't have the normal amount of magic a true witch should have. Neither did the other babies I was born with. As children, we realized we could draw more power from objects — pendants, and talismans; things that already have magic in them!"

Caroline fell silent while she thought. "That's why you're always so hesitant to do spells…"

"I haven't been brave enough to take Qetsiyah's talisman out yet…I usually need more magic if it's going to be a big spell," Rosalie said, then apologized. "I have magic, it's just…it's hard to use sometimes. I used to draw from objects to help. Back then, I always had them but nowadays…"

"You live in a house filled with vampires…" Caroline began to understand, "No magic. But what about — you were with Qetsiyah—"

"I would use my power and when it ran out on me, I drew power from her pendant we got at Whitemore," Rosalie crossed her arms. She sent a glare over to Klaus. "I didn't expect to get outed by the one and only hybrid but thank you for that."

Klaus raised his hands. "I came for a different reason but I'm always up for side quests. It's a privilege to meet an ancient witch such as yourself."

"Well, it's not a sentiment I share with you."

Klaus' lips stretched wide but he never said a word.

Caroline looked between them, growing irritated by the second. "Rosalie, get a head start on finding Matt. I'll catch up."

"What?" Rosalie made a face at the horrible idea. "I can't leave you with him!"

"Honestly, it's not like you'd be able to do anything anyways," Klaus remarked.

"Shut it!" Caroline snapped at him then spoke to Rosalie again. "I'll be fine. You go ahead and I'll catch up."

Rosalie was still hesitant to leave. She kept glancing in Klaus' direction, just remembering all the things she'd heard of him on the Other Side.

"Rose, I'll be fine, I swear," Caroline insisted and started ushering Rosalie away. "If you need my help, just call."

"Fine, but just…be careful…he's a monster…" Rosalie threw a last glare in the hybrid's direction — to which he smirked and wiggled his fingers at her — and then started walking on her own.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie spent the better part of the day searching the woods on her own, Caroline never catching up to her. It was only when she got a fated message from Bonnie telling her that they found Matt that Rosalie started heading back to the house. She was a little irritated with Caroline for not catching up but at the same time was a little worried for her safety.

When Rosalie entered the house, Matt, Bonnie and Jeremy were already in the living room. "Tell me you guys know where Caroline is?" she said as she came straight to the couch, absolutely exhausted from all the walking.

"Wasn't she with you?" Jeremy raised an eyebrow at her. "Or did she talk your ears off too?"

"Hmm…" Rosalie flushed at the reminder of the conversion she'd been having with Caroline just before Klaus showed up. "You guys have to remember that I am over 2000 years out of my safe zone so…just go easy on me."

"What?" Bonnie chuckled.

Rosalie waved her off and rubbed her forehead. "I'm actually hungry. I didn't toast with you guys and your nasty bourbon."

"Yeah, turns out you're the biggest person out of all of us," Matt said, prompting Jeremy to say that it was besides Stefan who'd done everything he could to keep Katherine comfortable upstairs.

"I think that after, what — 500 years — it must be hard for Stefan to let go," Rosalie said. "Not to mention that according to him, Katherine helped pull him out of his PTSD."

"You just had to be there to meet her, honestly," Jeremy said, leaning back on the couch. "After she kills you twice, your perspective on her can't be changed."

"You got me there," Rosalie said and laid down on the couch, leaving her feet dangling over the armrest. The front door opened and to Rosalie's relief, she saw Caroline coming in. "Oh thank God!" Caroline's eyes were wide while Rosalie jumped to sit on the couch. "Where were you? I thought that Kl—"

"I got lost!" Caroline said quickly and loud, promptly shutting Rosalie in the moment. The witch raised an eyebrow at her, not quite getting it until Caroline zipped her jacket all the way up and took a leaf out from her hair.

It was Rosalie's eyes now that were huge.

Caroline cleared her throat and rushed to the couch to sit next to Rosalie. "So, what are we doing?"

"We are waiting for Katherine to bite the bullet," Jeremy replied.

"So...this anchor thing...Does that mean you'll be able to, like...feel Katherine's death...or whatever?" Matt asked Bonnie.

"I think so…" Bonnie shrugged, "I mean, she's human, but she's also a doppelgänger...and a traveler, apparently."

"She would go there," Rosalie confirmed. "But if she's as awful as everyone says—"

"She is," Jeremy promised her.

"—then she might not make it."

"Make it?" Matt gave her a strange look, making her groan.

"Did you guys seriously not believe me the first time? I told you, not everybody makes it to the Other Side. Some people find peace and go away, you know, but others…well…you know…" Rosalie looked straight down and hoped that would be enough.

"Okay…" Matt chuckled, deciding to leave things as they were, "so the people on the Other Side…do you get to see them all the time?" He looked at Bonnie. "I mean, do you get to see people we know?"

"I see lots of people," Bonnie answered him, "My grams, the other witches, Vicki...I just don't talk about it you know...because it's just…"

"Because it's depressing as hell…" Vicki Donovan's ghost appeared behind the couch Bonnie sat on. Bonnie was pleasantly surprised when she met Vicki's gaze. "Tell Matty I love him."

The others could tell something had happened but only Rosalie figured it out.

"I think we have another visitor," Rosalie said, taking a guess of who that might be.

"She's here," Bonnie looked at Matt, "And she said she loves you."

Matt's face softened.

"Tell him that I watch over him...and no more knocking around with that blonde Original chick who almost got him killed," Vicki said to Bonnie which just made it harder not to straight up laugh for Bonnie.

"Wait…what's happening?" Matt also chuckled; there were light tears in his eyes. "What am I missing?"

"…me." Tyler Lockwood stood by the front door, surprising everyone in the room.

"Tyler?" Caroline all but gulped on the spot.

"Rebekah says to tell you that I'm her parting gift," Tyler said to Matt as he walked over. "Hi, Caroline."

Caroline offered an awkward smile. "Hi, Tyler…"

Matt broke into a huge grin and hugged Tyler.

Stefan and Damon entered the house and joined the group. Stefan picked up one of the empty bottles on the table. "Have we really gone through four bottles of bourbon today?"

"Will somebody tell all of these idiots to lay off the booze?" Alaric Saltzman drew both Jeremy's and Bonnie's gazes.

"Alaric!" Jeremy exclaimed.

"Rick's here?" Damon looked around but of course he knew he wouldn't be able to see Alaric.

"Where the hell have you been?" Jeremy asked from Alaric. "I thought you bailed on us to go find peace, or something."

"Did you honestly think I'd leave Damon in charge and never look back?"

Damon eyed Jeremy and the dumb grin on his face. "Oh, he's talking about me, isn't he?"

"He says you're a dick."

Damon raised his new glass in the air. "Cheers, buddy…"

Rosalie watched the group go back and forth with the ghosts of their friends. She was happy to see them content with the small exchange. It had to be nice to still have a connection with them. When she was on the Other Side, she could see her family from time to time until they all eventually found peace. Now that she was alive again, she really didn't have any connections from her past life anymore.

"Remind her that I told her she had to actually start living…" Bonnie heard in the midst of the chaos in the room. Where Rosalie sat on the couch, there was suddenly another ghost.

Qetsiyah watched Rosalie with a kind smile.

Bonnie gasped lightly, not expecting Qetsiyah of all people to reappear.

"Tell her that her kindness is what's going to draw in what she deserves. It already has."

"Rose," Bonnie gently called to the witch as she was focused on the conversations around them, "She's here."

Rosalie's brows furrowed for a few seconds until it donned on her. Bonnie saw a light take over Rosalie's face as she looked around the room. With Bonnie's indication, Rosalie learned that Qetsiyah was sitting next to her and soon heard Qetsiyah's message.

Bonnie enjoyed the moment between them. At the end of the day, they all had someone they cared about on the Other Side. All was going well until Bonnie saw Katherine Pierce standing across the living room. "Katherine…" she breathed.

Damon's ears perked up at the news. "Ding dong!" he grinned. "Does that mean the witch is dead?"

But Bonnie saw as Katherine panicked and quite literally forced herself back into the world of the living.

"Wait, you can do that?" Caroline said, her face scrunched. She then looked over at Rosalie. "You can do that!?"

Rosalie blinked several times and shrugged. "I…guess so. She must really not want to die."

"Katherine Pierce will die tonight," Damon said, "Even if I have to finish the job myself." He then briefly glanced at Stefan. "Sorry, but you know someone has to do it."

They spent the rest of the evening drinking up what was left of the bourbon stock until Katherine finally passed away. Bonnie didn't feel the pain of her death and Rosalie once again threw the idea that maybe Katherine hadn't made it to the Other Side.

Late in the evening, Rosalie found Stefan in the hallway as she came up from the kitchen. She held a warm mug of coffee in her hands, sweet by what Stefan smelled.

"I figured since I didn't get to toast with you guys…" Rosalie raised her mug a little then took a sip. "Not that I'm toasting for Katherine's death, I just meant…"

"I know," Stefan nodded. "Truly, I think you were the only one not rooting for her to die."

"I don't know her enough to hate her," Rosalie said, "Well, I didn't know her enough. I felt awful for not helping her. She hated me for that, I can't say I blame her. Still, that's why I didn't bother going up to see her."

"Well, I thank you for your kindness, Rose," Stefan said, "That's something you don't really find nowadays."

"Mm, unfortunately as 'kind' as I am, I'm also really clueless," Rosalie said with a sigh. "I know it's funny sometimes but I'm dead serious. I have got to get a clue. I can't go to college, obviously, but I need to start learning about this world."

"I could help," Stefan offered, "I mean I've only lived for 150 years, so…I kind of know a thing or two."

Rosalie beamed at the idea. "I'd love that, thank you. There's no rush, though, take your time with this passing. I know your friends won't really go for it but if you want to do some kind of funeral for Katherine, I'd help you."

Stefan fully believed that she would. He smiled at that. "I'll consider it, thanks. In the meantime, I'm going to leave her where she is. Maybe Nadia might come back, you know."

"Oh, right," Rosalie gasped lightly. "Should we — I mean, do we even have her number?"

Stefan shook his head. "No, but I'm sure we'll be able to reach her somehow. This is stuff for tomorrow, though, go get some rest."

Rosalie nodded. She had a phone call she wanted to make before going to bed. She walked into her room and closed the door. For better privacy, she went into her bathroom and turned the sink on then promptly called up Caroline. And surprise, surprise, Caroline was wide awake.

"Caroline, you need to tell me exactly what happened out there and why you never came to find me," Rosalie went straight to the point.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Rosalie was enchanted by all the different clothes that were now hers. In one of her manic episodes — and by manic, she meant stressed — Caroline had taken Rosalie shopping all morning to finally start getting her settled in the new world. Bonnie was visiting her mother with Jeremy and Elena never answered so it was a one-on-one shopping trip.

Rosalie laid all her shopping bags on one of the beds in the dorm. She would've much rather have gone straight to the boarding house but Caroline insisted that staying away from Mystic Falls, aka their friends, was a better idea.

Rosalie walked out of the restroom wearing a casual dark blue dress to model. They'd been doing this for hours now at Caroline's insistence, but Rosalie knew better. This was all a ploy for distraction. "I honestly don't understand the big deal…" She walked to the long-view mirror to see herself. "I mean, you said things like these weren't a big deal anymore. People sleep around." She turned around to Caroline sitting on her bed.

"It's different!" Caroline exclaimed. "You don't know Klaus—"

"No, but I heard about him and I know exactly what kind of person he is."

"Exactly, so you understand how awful I feel," Caroline groaned. She did, however, raise a thumbs up at the dress and so Rosalie went to try something else on. "I was never, and I mean ever, supposed to have sex with Klaus. It just — it just happened! And now I feel horrible!"

Rosalie was gone for about two minutes before she re-emerged from the bathroom wearing a pair of black overalls with a white tee-shirt underneath. "Have I ever mentioned how happy I am that women are allowed to wear pants? Seriously, best thing ever!" She checked herself out in the mirror and approved. "Oh, and you're not horrible. He's a monster but he's also good looking." She turned around and grinned at Caroline. "And the accent helps a lot. Why do accents always help anyways?"

Caroline rubbed her face. "You're not helping me. You're supposed to tell me how awful I am."

"Why?" Rosalie said, confused. "You're single, so was he, and — again — he was good looking."

"But you would never do something like that! Bonnie wouldn't! Elena definitely wouldn't!"

"Didn't she go out with Damon?"

Caroline exhaled a heavy breath. "Okay, but…"

"But nothing, Caroline, give it a rest already!" Rosalie set her hands on her hips. "You didn't do anything wrong. And if you're afraid that I'm gonna say something, don't be. You've kept my secret so you I'm keeping yours, not that it was ever dependent on that but, you know…"

Caroline gave Rosalie a grateful look. "But you know that your secret isn't a bad one, right? So you draw magic from supernatural objects? So what?"

Rosalie scoffed and turned to the mirror again. She pushed her long hair behind her shoulders and studied her outfit. "It's because of that fact that my family was forced to flee our original coven. They were about to kill me and the other children that were born on the same night as me. All because we were different."

"And trust me, that absolutely sucks!" Caroline said, her nose scrunched. "I should tell you that Klaus mentioned a few witches who also knew the story of this…well, of you guys."

"Hm," Rosalie smiled bitterly. "I'm sure he does. Someone as old as him would definitely hear stories about me. I'm sure my kind of magic has been twisted by other witches, made out to be some kind of cursed witch."

"I could help you find these witches he talked about," Caroline offered. "We could make it a whole worldwide search and who knows, maybe we could even find another witch like you…"

"Like my descendants," Rosalie said thoughtfully. "I had a brother…and a…"

Caroline's eyes widened. "You had a brother?"

Rosalie nodded. "Emre, he was my older brother," she said with a hint of a smile. "And even after all the awful stuff that happened…he managed to have a family."

"See!" Caroline said with a bright beam on her face. "So you do have descendants! You're somebody's really, really great aunt!"

And grandmother, she thought to herself. She wasn't ready to admit that out loud just yet. "I…wouldn't know what to say to them…"

"Let's just take it one step at a time," Caroline said before Rosalie fully panicked. "We're in no rush, right?"

"Right…" Rosalie nodded slowly, "No rush…"

"But while we're on the topic of this whole magic thing…you should just tell everyone about it," Caroline's suggestion came like a form of blasphemy.

"I can't do that!" Rosalie started putting her clothes in her bags.

"Why not?"

"Because it's embarrassing!"

"What?" Caroline almost screeched. "What's so embarrassing about this?"

"It's embarrassing that I can't do magic on my own! I have to get it from somewhere else! I'm a mockery of witches, according to our old coven."

"Well screw them because we don't think like that," Caroline said, making Rosalie pause her packing. "You're a witch, everyone else can suck it."

A smile broke across Rosalie's face. She loved Caroline's enthusiasm about things. "I will…consider it." Caroline pumped a fist in the air for her small victory and made Rosalie laugh.

Caroline's phone started ringing and when she reached for it on the nightstand, she saw it was Stefan.

"Don't worry, I have Rosie and she's getting all glammed up in our new fashion," Caroline winked at Rosalie who laughed again.

"I actually needed a favor but I'm glad to hear the shopping went well," Stefan said on speakerphone, "You know how Damon was trying to be all noble and broke up with Elena?"

Caroline scoffed. "Of course! There was champagne."

Rosalie smiled to herself. If there was one person who made her feelings clear, it was Caroline Forbes.

"Yeah.. well, I kind of convinced him that he was an idiot."

Caroline nearly fell out of her bed hearing that. "You WHAT?"

Stefan acted like she never said a word. "And now he's in a bit of a mood.. and something tells me he's been trying to get a hold of Elena and she hasn't been returning his phone calls."

"Look. We would love to help; if I thought he was actually good for her, but I don't…"

"Caroline.. how would you like to be judged solely based on what you're attracted to?"

Caroline froze in her spot like Stefan was right in front of her. "What? Do you know something? What have you heard?"

Rosalie shook her head at her.

"Why? Should I know something?"

Rosalie reached over and took Caroline's phone from her. "Caroline's just freaking out over my dozens of clothing choices now. Anyways, isn't this topic kind of weird for you? I mean, you and Elena went out and all, so…?"

"I actually think that Elena is good for Damon. She makes him happy and we all know that when Damon is happy..."

"He's not out there killing people, which I guess is a plus for mankind…" Caroline groaned lightly, "But even if we wanted to help, Elena's not here. We thought that she was with you."

"She told me she was staying at Whitmore."

Rosalie checked Elena's bed that was neatly made and untouched. "She's not here, Stefan. Maybe she's busy grieving."

Caroline snorted. "Over Katherine?"

"I meant about her relationship. She broke up with someone." Rosalie handed Caroline the phone back and grabbed a few of her shopping bags from Caroline's bed. "Which means we should definitely be trying to find her. Can I start putting these in your car?"

Caroline nodded at her. They were going to have to return to Mystic Falls earlier than she planned on. "Okay, Stefan, we'll be there soon."

"Maybe 10 minutes later!" Rosalie called, struggling to open the door with her foot. Caroline zipped forward and opened the door for her. "We should get iced coffee! I want to try an iced macchiato this time!"

Caroline playfully rolled her eyes and sent her out into the hallway. "I'll be down in five," she said before going back to Stefan on the phone.

"You better be, there's more!" Rosalie reminded her and took off. It was a bit of a struggle coming down the stairs without falling when part of her view was skewed.

Still, she made it one piece out of the building and that just left the walk back to the parking lot. One of her bags slipped along the way and by God it was a struggle to pick it up without letting all her other bags slip.

"Let me get that for you," someone offered and picked the bag up from the ground.

Rosalie's face couldn't be more dumbfounded and puzzled when Enzo held out the bag to her. "You don't go here," was her first thought, which made him scoff.

"God no," he shook his head. "I just got out of being tortured, why would I want to go back?"

Rosalie's eyebrows were still pinched together while she tried figuring him out. "Huh…well then why are you still here?"

"Would you believe me if I told you I was here to see you?"

It was Rosalie's turn to scoff. "If I was stupid, sure."

Enzo half smiled. "You caught me. I'm actually here for someone else."

"But you don't have any friends."

"Well, that's offensive," Enzo said, bringing a hand to his chest in a fake hurt manner.

"But it's the truth," Rosalie continued with her bluntness. "It's okay, I'm still making friends myself. But I'm just confused why of all the places you could be, you'd choose to be here. You're free, did you not get that?"

"Trust me, I got that perfectly," Enzo said with a mischievous grin. "What did you do first when you were set free?"

"Uh…" Rosalie tilted her head to the side and thought. The first few days after waking up from the Other Side were a bit blurry. "I mean…I guess I went to eat. And definitely to get a change of clothes." She then proceeded to study Enzo and noticed his fresh haircut and new style clothes. "Which you clearly already did, which means you're here to eat…which does not bode well for me. You can keep the bag." She went quickly around him and speed-walked away.

Enzo chuckled and went after her. "I assure you I already ate, and it would be very unfriendly of me to 'eat' someone who showed me compassion."

Rosalie stopped walking and turned sideways, her eyes narrowing on him. "You're being nice to me. Does that mean we're sort of friends?"

"Well, it's like you said, I don't have friends, so…" Enzo caught up with her and motioned her to lead the way, "Where can I help you bring these?"

Before Rosalie knew it, he had slid her bags from her wrists to carry himself. "Uuh…that-that way…?" She pointed ahead of them and began walking alongside him, although very much confused.

"I see you're making yourself very comfortable," Enzo remarked and once he started taking a peek into the bags, Rosalie snapped at him to get his nose out of her business.

"I'm just trying to start living my new life," she said afterwards, "And that includes finally getting more clothes. My next goal is to get a job…"

"Why?" Enzo all but scoffed at the idea.

"Because I have to eat and I can't exactly compel every single one of my meals, now can I?"

"Don't you have vampires at your disposal?"

"You offering your servitude to me?" Rosalie smiled sarcastically at him. "Didn't think so. Job." She picked up her pace, leaving him a couple steps behind for just a few moments. "Why are you wasting your time here anyways? Whatever you want, I can't help you. I have my own problems, like I told you."

"Your efforts to re-integrate into this world are admirable but slightly pointless, if you ask me," Enzo remarked distractedly. He was gazing at the students passing them by.

"I hope you don't plan on biting them in broad daylight," Rosalie said when she noticed where his sights had gone. "Especially all over my new clothes. And what do you mean 'pointless' anyways?"

"I just mean that living a 9-5 doesn't sound very glamorous after being trapped on that Other Side for, how long did you say…?"

"Two thousand years."

"Exactly. Two thousand years and you come back to make your life as a, what, teacher? Manager?"

"I'll have you know those are honest jobs that, unfortunately, I'm not qualified to do. And for what I heard , teachers should definitely be getting paid way more than they are. I learned that on the Internet — something else I'm learning to use in this new world. The Internet can give magic a run for its money. Can I have my bags back, please? My friend Caroline is gonna be down here any minute and I don't think the sight of you is going to make her very happy. We have our own dilemas right now to deal with."

They had reached the parking lot anyways and Rosalie didn't want any additional problems. Luckily, Enzo didn't insist on staying. He had his own plans to get to.

"Thank you," she said as he slipped the handles of her bags down her wrists. "Good luck with whatever you're doing."

Enzo half smiled at her and turned to leave. He walked a few steps then suddenly turned back around. "Out of curiosity, the food — you told me that the last time we saw each other."

"Oh, you mean when you were trying to kill Damon? Gotta say, now that I know him a bit more…I get it," Rosalie nodded to herself while she thought of all the recent moments she thought about hurting him. He was very annoying when he wanted to be.

Enzo chuckled at her. "I meant to ask what's been your favorite food you've had since your return?"

"My favorite food?" Rosalie put in some actual thought into her answer. She had been all but self indulgent with her taste buds ever since she got to the boarding house. Stefan had been more than compliant with her cravings and urge to try new things. "I've been a sucker for desserts, honestly. Possum pie."

Enzo's reaction to the name was an automatic one and so funny that Rosalie laughed at him. "I'm sorry, did you say possum pie?"

"Obviously, it's not an actual possum!" Rosalie exclaimed. "It's a pie made out of vanilla pudding, cream cheese, chocolate custard and a ton of whipped cream. It's delicious! Apparently it's based in Arkansas but the bakery owners I went to are from there — anyways, it's delicious. You have to try it."

Enzo seemed to be trying to make sense of her words but he was interrupted by someone calling for Rosalie.

"That's Caroline, you should go!" The witch urged him quickly. "Now!"

Enzo disappeared without saying another word, giving Rosalie a moment to breathe before Caroline caught up with her.

"Were you talking to someone?" the cheery blonde questioned.

"Just a random student," Rosalie shrugged. "But my social skills definitely need a lot more help."

Caroline chuckled. "You're doing fine, Rose. Here, give me those." She took the shopping bags from Rosalie and led her to the car. "Stefan is basically desperate to help Damon get Elena back so we're meeting him at the Grill."

"Got it…this should be fun…" Rosalie slipped into Caroline's car and closed the door. "Damon sort of hates me, so…"

"Ah, he hates everyone. Don't be offended." Caroline stashed all the bags in the backseat and then took her spot in the driver's side. They were soon off on the road to Mystic Falls.

~0~

They arrived at the Grill just as Stefan was playing a game of pool with Damon while convincing him to yet again try to talk to Elena.

"Hey," Caroline greeted them, ":Okay. So Bonnie took Jeremy to go visit her mom and neither of them have talked to Elena."

"Yeah, I tried calling her several times on the way here and she sent me straight to voicemail," Rosalie said.

Damon made a face at the two. "Who invited you? Scram."

"I invited them," Stefan told him, "Caroline and Rosalie agreed to help you get Elena back."

Damon scoffed. "Seriously? This one," he motioned to Rosalie, "still needs supervision when she goes outside. And her?" He made a pass at Caroline. "You hate me! You once told me that calling me Satan was an insult to Satan."

Caroline flushed and smiled awkwardly. "Well... nobody is perfect."

"Mmhm. So this is what it's come to? You bring me love advice from the child and Prudy Trudy?"

"I have said nothing and I keep being insulted," Rosalie scowled.

"Yeah, and I can be unpredictable and incredibly reckless!" exclaimed Caroline who was utterly offended.

"What's going on here? Are you guys babysitting me?" Damon said with a wary groan. He should have seen this coming, honestly.

"We're just hanging out.. chatting…" Stefan said oh so casually that not even Rosalie believed him.

"I don't need this!" Damon let his pool stick drop. "And I don't need your help!" He stormed off, leaving the three alone.

Stefan sighed as he watched his brother leave. "I guess we better try Elena again."

~0~

Later in the afternoon, Matt texted the group that he was throwing a welcome back party for Tyler Lockwood at their place. While the idea of a party wasn't exactly on their to-do list, they thought it was going to be a place where they would meet Elena and try to talk to her.

Rosalie and Caroline stayed at Caroline's getting ready for said party. Rosalie had no idea what to wear because this was technically one of her first parties. Luckily she had the best fashion stylist in town. She arrived at the Lockwood mansion earlier with Caroline dressed in a simple dark flowered purple dress. The makeup was light as she wasn't quite used to wearing it in the first place and Caroline left her hair just a bit wavy.

They were there earlier to help get the mansion situated, and to once again give plenty of distraction for the latter. However, Rosalie wondered just how smart it was to be in the same place as Tyler, who Caroline was making a huge point to avoid.

As the party got started, Rosalie tried sticking close to Caroline or Matt, not knowing pretty much anyone. She felt beyond awkward and it didn't help that Caroline was basically running around doing the small tasks to keep herself occupied. Rosalie couldn't keep up.

"Oh my goodness, thank God you're here," she breathed a sigh of relief when she bumped into Stefan.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Stefan looked her over and noticed her almost panic-stricken face.

"Everything," Rosalie confided. "I don't know anyone here, everyone is drinking, I don't like the smell, and did I mention I don't know anyone here?" Stefan laughed lightly. "Don't laugh!" Rosalie gave him a playful push on the chest.

"Alright, alright," Stefan nodded, "It's not that bad."

"Not that bad?" Rosalie repeated with widened eyes. "It's not even 8 o'clock and people are already hammered. And I just learned what that word means five minutes ago from a guy who I'm pretty sure wanted to kiss me. Being drunk makes people very blunt."

"That it does," nodded Stefan. "Well, why don't you tell me who this guy is and I can take care of it for you."

Rosalie smiled at him, grateful. "Maybe later. Can you just tell me if you found Elena already? It would make this entire party more worthwhile."

Stefan raised his eyebrows, giving the implication it was still a work in progress. He grabbed two red cups from the refreshment table and handed one to Rosalie.

Rosalie brought the cup to her nose and sniffed it. "I just don't get what's so appealing about this. It smells gross, Stefan. I would much rather go for a caramel macchiato. I just tried one this morning and it was delicious!"

"You know too much coffee isn't a good thing, right?" Stefan raised a brow at her. "Caffeine can be bad for you."

"Mm, I'll take my chances with caffeine over alcohol. At least it's way more sweet."

"C'mon Rosalie, don't leave me hanging here…" Stefan gently clicked his cup with hers, making her chuckle. "One sip?"

She gave a roll of her eyes but went ahead and did it anyway. She took a drink and swallowed it, immediately making a gagging face. Stefan laughed with her.

"Ugh, it tastes worse than it smells!" Rosalie exclaimed.

"Now you're just being dramatic."

"Am not!"

Stefan continued to smile at her as she went through the aftertaste of her one miniscule sip.

"Hey…" 'Elena' approached them, her eyes shifting between the two. For the grand purpose of fitting in, Katherine Pierce had faked just about everything to pass as Elena Gilbert. It was incredibly hard faking liking the witch who left her to die.

"Elena!" Rosalie exclaimed, leaving her drink on the table. "Finally! You're alive!"

"Of course I'm alive," Katherine said, sounding a bit annoyed. Stefan noticed it and gave her a strange look. "Wow…Stefan Salvatore is drinking beer from a cup?"

"It's disgusting," Rosalie shuddered and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

"Do you want me to show you where Tyler keeps the Bourbon?" Katherine smiled. "I can show you the way."

"Yeah, no thanks, as I was telling Stefan, I'm gonna stick to coffee."

"So, where have you been?" Stefan asked Katherine, studying her. "Caroline was about to send out a search party for you."

"Around... thinking.. processing, trying to figure out how to deal with this whole... Damon thing."

"Hmm. You know he made a mistake, right? He wants you back."

"Yeah. I know. Hang on…" Katherine made a face, "isn't this a little weird for you?"

"That's what I told him," Rosalie crossed her arms.

"It's incredibly weird," Stefan admitted, "but I know my brother. I know he's a better person with you than without you."

Katherine just shrugged, not quite looking interested in the topic. "So.. how are you? How are you dealing with the whole... Katherine dying thing?"

"I'm okay," Stefan nodded.

Katherine tried her damn hardest not to feel so offended. "Stefan, you don't have to hide your feelings."

"No honestly…I'm okay," shrugged Stefan. "You know, we had a thing, it ended and she died and I'm fine."

"It's good that you're not so hung up on it," Rosalie said. "Trust me, it's better to just move on."

Katherine's gaze sharpened when she looked at Rosalie. "Still, he knew her for like…150 years." She looked at Stefan then, insisting on the matter. "You're not even a little heartbroken? I mean, even I feel a little bit bad. Maybe we should give her like, a funeral, or something?"

"Oh, I asked Damon," Rosalie said, pressing her lips together, "And he laughed in my face."

Katherine sighed. "Where is she buried? I should at least drop off flowers, or something."

"We have no idea," replied Stefan. "Damon said he put her where she was always meant to be."

"Hm, classic Damon…" Katherine rolled her eyes, grabbing Stefan's drink to have for herself.

~0~

Rosalie didn't know if one drink of beer was enough to make her hallucinate. While Elena was around, Rosalie got the feeling that she was a little irritated with her. When she went to find Caroline, Elena stopped her and told her she needed a private word with Caroline. Rosalie didn't say a word and let it be. After all, she was still the newbie and had a lot of things to learn.

It was later when Caroline found Rosalie basically in tears. While she had talked to Elena about her and Klaus, Tyler overheard them. Rosalie took Caroline to a more private area outside the mansion to understand what happened.

"This is literally my worst nightmare!" Caroline clutched the sides of her head. "This is so not how I wanted Tyler to find out! I never wanted him to find out!"

"Well, now, that was a little unrealistic don't you think?" Rosalie said gently. "Unfortunately, the truth always comes out." Caroline whimpered and buried her face in her hands. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that…" Rosalie sighed. "Actually I'm not sure I'm very good at this. Maybe I should find Elena."

"No, I…" Caroline dropped her hands and took a deep breath in, "I should go find Tyler and explain to him what happened."

"Erm…I don't think that's a good idea…" Rosalie said earnestly, but still gently. "I mean, what Tyler feels right now is raw anger."

"Rightful anger!" Caroline said.

"But anger nonetheless and from what I've heard, he has a terrible temper. Maybe you should let him cool down before you talk to him…"

Caroline couldn't wait that long. If she did, Tyler would think worse things of her. "I have to see him right now."

"Caroline, wait!" Rosalie called but the vampire was, of course, much faster and disappeared in the sea of partiers. She had a feeling that interaction could end very badly so went in search of help.

Stefan was just outside the entrance doors when she found him. "You're just the person I needed!" she relaxed.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Stefan asked, having to hold her by the arms to keep her still.

"It's Caroline! Something bad happened and Tyler heard and now he's super angry with her and I couldn't stop her from going to talk to him! He was really angry with her, Stefan. We have to go!"

"Okay, okay, just calm down, alright?" Stefan let her go and made a gesture for her to ease up. "I'll find them."

"I'm coming," said Rosalie decisively.

Stefan allowed it just for the sake of keeping her close by while she was so frantic. They headed inside the mansion to look for Caroline and with Stefan's enhanced hearing, he realized they were upstairs. As much as he begged Rosalie to stay downstairs, she didn't budge.

They arrived in time to see Tyler wolf out against Caroline. Stefan wasted no time and grabbed Tyler and pushed him against the wall, across from Caroline. "You're drunk," Stefan pressed him harder on the wall.

"Get your hands off me!"

Rosalie meanwhile rushed to Caroline's side. "Care, are you okay?"

"What's the matter with you?" Stefan demanded from Tyler as the latter continuously fought to get free.

"You don't know?" Tyler scoffed, not hesitating for a second to tell him what was going on. "She screwed Klaus!"

Stefan paused and looked at Caroline with disbelief. Caroline took in a shaky breath, her eyes filling with tears. She brought her hands to her head, wanting to be swallowed up whole right now.

"You jerk," Rosalie spat at Tyler, breaking the terse silence in the room. Caroline chose that opportunity to run out of the room.

Stefan was silent for another minute, then nodded as he made a decision and suddenly punched Tyler in the face. "You know, drunk or not, she doesn't deserve that."

Rosalie brought her hands to her mouth in shock, not that Tyler didn't deserve it. Stefan turned around and grabbed Rosalie's hand to leave the room.

In no time they realized that Caroline left the party. Thankfully, she answered Rosalie's call and agreed to meet outside.

"I can handle going back on my own," Rosalie assured Stefan when she prepared to leave. "Damon was right, you guys basically supervise me every time I go outside."

"That's not what we're trying to do," Stefan said, though the idea was amusing to him. "You're just brand new and we don't want you getting hurt."

"It's nice to be cared for but a simple trip back to your place is definitely something I can handle, I swear. Besides," Rosalie dropped her voice to a whisper, "I still don't know anyone here and the only person I talked to just left. I'll see you later."

She took one of those ubers (with Stefan's help; though she wouldn't talk about it) and got to the Mystic Grill. Caroline was there, drinking her sorrows away and crying — not the greatest combination. For a while, Caroline was inconsolable between her embarrassment and guilt.

"It's really not that bad, Caroline,"Rosalie said, only for Caroline to scoff in her face.

"Trust me, if you were in my shoes, you'd be the same way." Caroline took another shot and waved to the bartender for another one. Rosalie then made a cutting motion across her neck for the bartender to keep going about his night. "Tyler's right to be angry with me. I'm angry with me!"

"Okay, yes, maybe he does but to nearly try and hurt you? I'm sorry but that's just a huge no," Rosalie said, scooting her stool closer to Caroline's. "Besides, I keep saying this but you are single. You did not cheat on anyone. You told me that Tyler chose his revenge plot over you and your relationship. Honestly, he has no authority over this."

"He killed Tyler's mother, Rose," Caroline let out a big breath. "That is how awful I am. I slept with the guy who killed his mother. He drowned her on Christmas Eve."

Rosalie couldn't help the face she made. That was awful, but not for the reasons Caroline felt. "That was the one and only Klaus Mikaelson. He did that, not you. Look, Caroline, I may have no clue about relationships and guys and all this stuff but I've come to know you and…I know you're not a horrible person. You're pretty damn amazing and honestly the only thing Tyler is owed is some time to process. That's it."

Caroline snorted lightly and rested her head on the counter. "I'm never going to get over this. Where's my drink?"

"Yeah, you're not getting another drink that's not herbal tea or coffee." Rosalie slid off her stool and coaxed Caroline off hers. "We're going to the boarding house and sobering you up. No protests."

Caroline made a noise but she allowed Rosalie to lead her out of the Grill. They got to the boarding house and found it pretty much empty.

"I do wonder how Stefan is doing with Damon and Elena," Rosalie said as they walked into the living room. "Truthfully, Elena didn't seem to have any intention on seeing Damon."

"She really shouldn't," Caroline muttered and sunk down into an armchair. "But that's beyond me right now…"

Rosalie agreed and decided to make Caroline a nice tea to help her calm down. Camomile was a lot easier to make and so she returned to the living room soon enough with a nice warm mug for Caroline.

"Hey, you turned on the fireplace," she said with delight. "I've been trying to do that myself but I'm scared I'll burn the house down."

Caroline chuckled and thanked her for the tea. "You shouldn't be afraid to do new things, Rose. You should be brave, you know. You've got not strings on you."

"Hmm…" mused Rosalie as she too sat down on the other armchair, "It's just kind of freaky being this free, if I'm being honest. Never had that, not even before I died. We were always trying to keep ourselves on the downlow."

"That era is over, you hear me?" Caroline lifted a finger off her mug to point at Rosalie. "I'll make sure of it if I catch you going too slow."

Rosalie playfully rolled her eyes. "Oh, thanks. But this night is so not about me. It's about you and I want to make sure that you're going to be okay."

Caroline took in a breath and swallowed hard. She wasn't sure when she would be okay but that sure wouldn't be tonight.

"Hey," they heard Stefan as he came into the living room, "I thought you two would be at Caroline's tonight."

"I convinced her to come here…if that's okay?" Rosalie said sheepishly. She just realized she was treating the boarding house as her own now and that might not go well with the actual owners of the place.

Stefan, however, shrugged and said it was completely fine. "How are you?" he asked Caroline and sat on the armrest of Rosalie's seat.

"I…" Caroline sighed heavily, "I'm just trying to find a rock big enough to crawl under.. So…"

"Care," Rosalie said meaningfully, "We've been over this…"

Caroline shook her head and decided on something as she set her gaze on Stefan. "You've known me for longer so you'll tell me the truth."

"Oh, thanks," Rosalie said, prompting Caroline to flash her an apologetic smile.

"I just need Stefan to give it to me straight, Rose. I'm a horrible person, aren't I?"

Stefan looked down at Rosalie, both of them wearing similar expressions akin to 'She's serious'.

"Alright," Stefan said, raising his hands, "Caroline, let me ask you something. When you found out about me and Katherine, what was your first thought?"

Caroline's nose crinkled at the reminder. "Honestly, I thought 'eww'."

"See and if you held that against me, you wouldn't be sitting here right now, with us, would you?"

"Or maybe, my friends just see the best in people and that doesn't really work for me right now," Caroline said grimly and sipped her tea.

"Or maybe you should just listen to us," Rosalie retorted.

"No, no, no, she wants the truth, I say we should just give it to her," Stefan shrugged, "So here goes, are you ready?" Caroline nodded fervently, meanwhile Rosalie was truly confused. "Caroline, you are a horrible person. You are thoughtless. You are shameless. You are shallow and completely undependable!"

Caroline began to laugh, as did Rosalie. "Hey! I'm vulnerable right now, don't be mean!"

"You know what? Now that I think of it…" Stefan shook his head, "I have no idea what Klaus saw in you. What was he thinking?"

"Okay, okay, shut up!"

"Ah, thank you," Rosalie gripped Stefan's arm. "She wasn't listening to me at all!"

"I was!" Caroline said, offended. "I just felt bad — really bad!"

"Well, now maybe you'll listen to Stefan and just…ease up on yourself," Rosalie smiled encouragingly, "Because neither one of us thinks any less of you. By the way," she looked up at Stefan, "I'm not sure that applies to Damon."

"Hm, Damon…" Stefan let out a breath, his expression falling, "He showed up at the party tonight."

"Oh, right," Rosalie shifted in her chair to face him, "How'd it go? Did he and Elena talk?"

"They did…" Stefan said slowly, "And she broke up with him."

"Seriously?" Caroline whispered, genuinely shocked it happened.

Stefan nodded. "So now I'm sure Damon is going to go off the deep-end. I don't expect him to come home tonight."

"Should we be out there looking for him?" Rosalie asked. She felt bad for Damon in the situation.

"Nah, he's not going to listen to me or anyone else tonight. I'll try to talk to him tomorrow and hope he doesn't do anything really stupid in the meantime."

Rosalie went silent and Caroline picked up her mug and drank more of her tea. They both had an idea of what would happen, but they didn't want to make Stefan feel worse.

Later when Caroline felt good enough to go home, Rosalie went up to her bedroom for the night. She had a good idea that Stefan would probably wait up for Damon even though they all knew Damon was not coming home.

Rosalie was ready to shed her party dress and the heels that Caroline stuck on her when she saw something on her dresser. It was a small triangular white box with a small note left beside it. She picked up the note and didn't recognize the penmanship.

I will admit that it wasn't as bad as it sounded, but honestly who in their right mind would name it 'possum pie'? It's begging to be shut down for health violations. Have a piece on me. Seems like Damon and I are on a road trip.

Rosalie was utterly bewildered and glanced at the white box, taking the lid off enough to peek inside. A slice of possum pie waited for her inside. "What in the hell…?" She turned the note over and saw a number — a phone number — written across.

In case you ever need help or just want to have a chat some time. Enzo.

Rosalie passed a hand through her hair as she reread the note. She then looked around her room, wondering at what point had he snuck in to leave this here.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Stefan didn't believe Rosalie when she called him to get back to the boarding house as quickly as possible. He'd made the mistake of going out last night to search for Damon and apparently, Damon had returned at the crack of dawn.

Stefan had seen the mess outside the house and more importantly the corpse still fresh in the trunk of Damon's car. He hurried into the house and found the living room in shambles…and a drunk Damon on the couch. Rosalie was going around the house picking up the shards of glass left on the floor from the heavy drinking.

"Oh thank goodness," she said at the sight of Stefan. "Is this his type of insane? I hate it."

Stefan walked over to her in concern and stopped her from picking up the glass. "You should go," he said, taking the trash bag from her hands. "You don't need to see this part of him."

Rosalie scoffed and took the bag from him. "You act like I'm not used to insanity. You're forgetting I knew Qetsiyah and Silas. Besides, he's drunk." Ironically, both her and Stefan stopped the conversation to glare at Damon.

Damon began to stir awake on the couch and eventually sat up, rubbing his face as he greeted them. "Sorry about the mess…"

"No you're not," said Rosalie flatly.

"No I'm not," he agreed. "Things just got a little out of control."

"Yah think?"

"You want to tell me what the hell's going on out in the driveway?" Stefan walked over to the couch and stared at Damon until he stood up and they were face to face.

"I let Enzo drive last night. He's a little out of practice," Damon snorted. "Almost ended up in the damn foyer." Stefan stared hard at Damon. "Oh," Damon broke into an evil grin, "You mean Aaron."

"Yeah."

"Yeah. Well, last night, we hunted him down, and I ripped his throat out. Yeah. I just figured it's time to shove the last branch of the Whitmore family tree into the... wood chipper." Damon reached for the nearest bottle and took a swig from it.

"You killed Aaron?" Rosalie scowled. "Seriously? After you made a whole show of not doing it—"

"Oh, save it, Rosie," Damon dismissed her with a wave.

Stefan didn't look remotely phased by the news. "So Elena breaks up with you, and your first instinct is to go on a killing spree? Could you be any more predictable?"

"It was my idea if it makes you feel any better," Enzo said as he strode in from the front door.

His presence did surprise Stefan and the first thing he did was look at Rosalie. The witch shrugged slowly. She may have forgotten to add that in her text.

"Like I said, I'm used to crazy," she said. "They drank; never bothered me. I just thought you'd like to know what your brother was up to."

"We have our own agenda," Enzo said, raising a hand to shake with Stefan again. "Enzo. Remember? We met when—"

"When you were trying to tear Damon's head off. Yeah. I remember," Stefan looked at his brother grimly. "So, what, you guys are old pals again, murder buddies, is that it?"

"Oh, you know how it goes. I mean, I left him for dead, he tried to kill me, we worked things out. You spend 5 years with someone in a dungeon, you have a pretty unbreakable bond." Damon took one more drink from his bottle then gave it to Enzo.

"Say, you haven't heard from Dr. Wes Maxfield by any chance?" asked Enzo. "Bloke's next on the Augustine hit list, and he's a slippery little devil."

Stefan looked like he wanted to snap both of their necks right now.

"Don't look at me," Rosalie said. She'd gone back to picking up the trash. "I already told them I won't do magic to help them."

Damon scoffed. "More like you never help. Seriously, how do you call yourself the witch who created the Other Side if you won't do one measly little locator spell?"

Rosalie sourly smiled at him. "Because I don't like you right now. Or most of the time, actually."

"So that's the plan, then?" Stefan made Damon turn back to him. "Kill off Augustine and then go back to your sadistic, psychotic old self?"

"I happen to like my old sadistic self, Stefan. In fact, I miss that guy. That guy was dumb enough to try and change himself to get a girl. So, get another hobby, brother, because I'm not in the mood to be saved."

"What do you say? Shall we get you a new hobby?" mused Enzo. "Golf...scrapbooking?

"Scrapbooking…" Damon teased.

"Come on, Damon. You're better than this," Stefan sighed wearily. This would be a long road back.

"On the contrary, brother. I'm better 'like' this!"

Stefan saw the lost battle in that moment so he left it at that. "Rosalie, you can stop cleaning up after them. It's not our problem."

In the span of Rosalie blinking, Stefan had swept the bag out of her hands and shoved it into Enzo's arms. "We're leaving."

"Do I have to?" Rosalie sighed. "The girls are at classes today and—"

"We're leaving," Stefan reiterated and held a hand out to her.

With another sigh, she abandoned her efforts to clean and walked to him. "Do not touch my stuff," she warned Damon.

He, in turn, scoffed. "What stuff? You only have like two things in this house and I'm pretty sure I broke one of them in the kitchen this morning!"

"Not my new coffee mug!" Rosalie went to lunge on him angrily when Stefan swept her out of the house.

~ 0 ~

"I think it's best if you stay with the girls at Whitemore for the next couple of days," Stefan told Rosalie over breakfast at a diner. Rosalie was barely eating as she stabbed her fork into her scrambled eggs. "Damon's not well and…I don't want you getting mixed up in all this. Today was the car at the front door, tomorrow—"

"He might drink my blood?" Rosalie raised her fork in the air. "I know I look useless, but I'm not afraid of some crazy vampires."

"Okay, first of all, you're not useless, and second of all I just don't think you should be involved in this mess. I'm going to help Damon—"

Rosalie cleared her throat. "If I may…"

Stefan gave her the floor. "You may."

"This isn't a mess you can 'clean up', Stefan. There's an agenda going on and it's not gonna stop until it's been completed."

"I can handle Damon. But Enzo's helping push him to the edge of things…"

"Yeah, but it's not just on Enzo. Damon is a fully cooperative ally and they have a mutual goal here," Rosalie said. "I'm sad for Aaron, I am, but let's be real here…nobody's gonna miss that Wes guy. From what I heard, he totally has it coming."

"So you think I should let them go on a killing binge?"

"I don't think they'll go on a killing spree after Wes. I mean, isn't he the last of the Augustine people?" Rosalie cut a piece of her pancake with her fork and popped it into her mouth. "I could do the locator spell for them and finally finish this thing...I just wasn't going to help a pair of drunken vampires. But just give me the word and I can whip something up."

"Unfortunately, I know Damon. I know what he's like when he's hurt. It's not going to stop with Wes, Rosalie. It won't."

Rosalie raised her eyebrows and chewed her food. "You're the expert, I suppose," she swallowed.

"Now I have to figure out how to tell Elena that Aaron Whitmore is dead…"

"A job that you will be doing on your own," Rosalie warned him, earning a small smile from him.

"Yeah, got that."

"But if you want, I can help you make the call so you guys can sit down together?"

Stefan half smiled at the offer. "Really?"

"It's easier to do it once you've called and asked her to come meet you. Plus, maybe she can give me a ride back to Whitemore where I guess I will have to sneak into their dorm to stay?"

Stefan lowered his head and apologized for the inconvenience. He would really just rather she stay out of the house until Damon was more put together.

"So, call her!" Rosalie gestured and put more scrambled eggs into her mouth.

Stefan raised a hand to calm her down and pulled out his phone. "I'm putting her on speaker," he warned Rosalie so she wouldn't back out.

Katherine — Elena — answered fast, not letting it ring more than twice. "Hey! I was, uh, just about to call you!"

"Hey," Stefan greeted her, putting the phone on the table between him and Rosalie, "Listen. I need to talk to you, but I didn't want to do it over the phone."

"What's wrong?"

Stefan considered the many ways he could tell her without actually giving a lot over the phone. "Uuh, let's just say it involves Enzo."

Rosalie gave him a deadpanning look. "More like it involves Enzo and Damon. They're thick as thieves these days."

"Rosalie, you're with Stefan?" Katherine asked.

"He pulled me out of the house because Damon went crazy — crazier — and now he has the lovely job of feeding me breakfast." Rosalie flashed a grin at Stefan who shook his head at her.

"Oh, uh…how kind of him…" Katherine cleared her throat, "Well, um, why don't we meet in person, then? Actually, Caroline's dragging us to this Whitmore thing for lonely hearts. It's an annual Bitter Ball. I think you should come."

"Yeah. No, thanks," Stefan said, "I already did the college thing. Twice actually."

"Show off," he heard Rosalie mumble in-between her chews.

"Please? If it's bad, then I'll owe you a fun time!" Katherine promised and truly didn't leave much of a choice for Stefan.

"Well, now you have to bring me back to the house," Rosalie said when Stefan hung up. "All my clothes are back in my room and I have to wear something nice to this party."

Stefan raised an eyebrow at her. "Oh, really?"

Rosalie nodded and picked at her pancakes. "By the way, what's a 'bitter ball'?"

Stefan laughed quietly and shook his head.

~ 0 ~

Fortunately, neither Damon nor Enzo were in the boarding house when Rosalie and Stefan returned. Unfortunately, that meant they were off plotting somewhere else.

Without Caroline's help, Rosalie was to style herself this time. She went through her new clothes and rummaged until she found a pretty black dress with mesh long sleeves. She didn't want to go through the horror of trying to figure out a curler so she left her hair down as usual and just did a small amount of make up — what Caroline taught her anyways. The dark wet eyeliner was still a work in progress.

When she came downstairs, Stefan was already waiting for her in a dark blazer and pants.

"What do you think? Can I pass off as someone born in this time period?"

Stefan smiled, amused with her. "Yes, but that's not something you'll want to say in public."

"Just wanted to be sure before we left," Rosalie said. "I also have an overnight bag ready for my sleepover at Whitemore." She looked back at the bag left on the bottom step.

"Thank you," Stefan said honestly and went to take the bag. "It's for the best."

"If you say so," Rosalie crossed her arms and started heading for the door. "Least they cleaned up the place."

"Yeah, they get a point for housekeeping," Stefan mumbled and followed her out.

~ 0 ~

The party was in full swing. Rosalie didn't understand the concept but she did think the decorations were interesting. It almost looked like a Halloween party minus the costumes.

"So…people just celebrate the fact they're single?" Rosalie made her guess after an appropriate time of studying the room. "Because if it is, I just found my people."

Next to her, Stefan laughed lightly. "I think it's more like they're bitter about it but trying to move on."

"Oh," Rosalie pouted. "Then I guess I'll keep searching. Do you see Elena and Caroline anywhere?"

Stefan couldn't make out anyone in the crowd when they were all wearing similar dark clothing.

"Do they have to play music so loud?" Rosalie said as she watched the dance floor that looked much too crowded.

"It's part of the whole shindig, actually," Stefan joked with her.

"Part of the college experience?"

"Exactly!"

Rosalie chuckled. "The last time I was at a party here it was hard to enjoy the experience when Qetsiyah had me secretly searching for her pendant…"

Stefan remembered the evening perfectly. He side-glanced Rosalie and held a hand to her. "Do you want to dance?"

"What?" She gave him a puzzled look. "You need to find Elena."

"Yeah, and I will, but maybe she and Caroline will find us instead."

Rosalie nodded and took his hand. "Just a warning, I haven't actually danced in over 2000 years."

"Is that your way of telling me you'll be stepping on my feet?" Stefan led her to the dance floor. "I can take it."

"Right," Rosalie gave a playful roll of his eyes, "Vampire and all."

"Hey, careful, you want to say that a little louder?" Stefan gave her a sharp look. They were dancing gently in comparison to others.

"Oh, c'mon, half of these people are already drunk," Rosalie chuckled. "They're bitter enough to black out."

"You got that right…"

They continued to chat and dance while they waited for their friends to show up. Stefan had been right, 'Elena' found them first.

Katherine hated the sight of them together. "Hey, finally found you. I've been waiting."

"So have we," Rosalie said, "But it's hard to find anyone in this place, honestly."

"Especially when you're not really looking, right?" Katherine said cooly, leaving Rosalie to pause for a second.

Had Elena sounded annoyed with her?

"Uh, is Caroline with you? I wanted to see how she was doing after the whole Tyler thing…" Rosalie looked around them but didn't see Caroline right away.

"She's getting a dead corsage; you should go get one," Katherine said dismissively.

Rosalie felt awkward with her curtness. She couldn't remember doing anything to Elena to get that kind of treatment. "Yeah, um…I'll go find her." She glanced at Stefan and wished him luck.

Thankfully, she found Caroline at the dead corsage station and walked over. Caroline was excited to see her and gushed over her dress.

"You taught me well," Rosalie gave a little curtsy for Caroline. "So can I get one of these, uh, dead thingies?"

Caroline snorted and asked the girl behind the station to give Rosalie her own dead corsage. "It's the opposite of a prom corsage, basically."

"Prom?" Rosalie repeated, confused.

"Never mind!" Caroline linked arms with Rosalie and walked away from the station.

"So how are you doing?" Rosalie asked. "I meant to call you earlier but Damon and Enzo basically trashed the house this morning and…it's been hectic, basically."

"Oh my God," Caroline scrunched her face. "You can't stay there!"

"Funny, Stefan said the same thing which is why he forced me to make a night bag so that I can stay here in your dorm…?" Rosalie's expression was asking Caroline if that was alright.

"Of course you can!" The blonde exclaimed. "Oh my God, of course you totally can! Damon's gone on a self destructive path that you have no business being around!"

"Thanks," Rosalie said, "I hope Elena's okay with it too. She, uh, seems a little upset with me."

"What?" Caroline laughed at the idea. "No she's not."

"It just seems like every time she talks to me, she's annoyed. You'd tell me if I did something wrong, right?"

"Yeah, but you didn't," Caroline insisted.

"Then why is she annoyed with me?"

Caroline's first instinct was to laugh again but seeing Rosalie dead serious cut that urge off. "Okay, I will find out but…it's ridiculous. She's not annoyed." She happened to look out at the dance floor and saw Elena and Stefan dancing together just a tad too close. "Why don't we go to the shredding station?"

"Shredding what?" Rosalie said just before Caroline pulled her towards the dance floor.

"Hey!" Caroline cut into the dance and smiled like nothing was going on. "Stefan, do you mind if we borrow her for a minute? She promised me that she'd join me at the shredding station."

"Again — shredding station?" Rosalie made a face. "What are we shredding because I didn't bring anything."

"Sure. Yeah, no. She's all yours," Stefan let Katherine go. The last thing he heard was Rosalie reiterating that she had nothing to shred.

"Okay, did you bring anything to shred?" Caroline asked Katherine when they reached the station.

Rosalie spotted the actual shredding machine on the table and the loads of shredded paper underneath it. "Wow, that's a lot of break-ups…"

"Mhm, Elena?" Caroline looked at the woman, still waiting for the answer.

"No, I didn't bring anything because I didn't realize people still printed photos," Katherine said distractedly. She was looking around like she was searching for someone.

Caroline pulled out two pictures of herself with Tyler from her bag and shredded them.

"Ok. Do you feel cleansed now?" Katherine said rather impatiently.

"Almost." Caroline took out a drawing of herself and a horse, handmade by the looks of it.

"Tyler drew you a horse?" Rosalie said when she eyed it up close.

"No. Klaus did…" Caroline shredded the drawing without a second thought.

"Wow, so that's been a thing for a while then?" Rosalie gawked. Caroline deadpanned her until Rosalie flushed and apologized.

"I am making a decision. These relationships are over," Caroline declared. "And I'm not going to change my mind just because I'm feeling bored or nostalgic or lonely."

Katherine felt the burning stare from the blonde. "Wait. Are you doing that thing where you're talking about yourself but you're really talking about me?"

"I'm just saying that you've been through a lot lately, and your emotions are all over the place. So are Stefan's…" Caroline cleared her throat, "I think that making yourself so available could maybe be confusing things."

To her credit, Katherine did seem like she was caught off guard. "Do you think that I'm leading him on?"

"No. I didn't say that. I just-I-ugh. Just forget it," Caroline said with guilt. "Just-just forget everything I said."

And just like that, Katherine was fine again. "Okay!" She whirled around and walked away, leaving Caroline with her words.

"See?" Rosalie watched Elena disappear in the crowd, "She's acting a little weird."

Caroline had to agree but she also wanted to believe it was because of what she said about Elena and her breakup. "She just needs a few more days to, you know, assimilate the break up."

"Okay, but how does that equal Elena getting upset with me?"

"Eugh, she's not!" Caroline exclaimed. "Look, things are just weird and…we just need to give her some space, okay? It doesn't mean anything."

Rosalie nodded like she agreed, but she had been through too much stuff to blindly ignore her first instincts. That's how Silas had gotten the jump on her.

~0~

Rosalie stood on the side of the dancefloor watching the partiers. Caroline was dancing with Stefan and the two looked pretty content so Rosalie wasn't going to interrupt, at least that was her intention.

"Hello there Rosie-kins," Damon startled her. He had appeared right beside her and with such a maniacal grin, it gave Rosalie chills.

She turned her head straight ahead. He wouldn't do anything rash in front of the whole school, at least that's what she was hoping for. "What do you want, Damon? You and Enzo looking for your next mess?"

"If you're referring to the house, we did clean up," Damon shrugged. "But truthfully we're onto our next tactic."

"Tactic?" Rosalie met his gaze again. He was smirking. "What did you do?"

Stefan's and Caroline's dance was cut short as Damon had to make his announcement. He and Enzo were making their next move and it involved Jeremy as a hostage. Bonnie had rushed in with her phone in hand to prove what they were saying was true.

"Bonnie's going to find me a witch to do a locator spell on the elusive Dr. Wes Maxfield unless Rosie here wants to finally step up and do what she was born to do," Damon threw Rosalie a sharp look.

Rosalie felt awful and soon Caroline was standing right next to her with a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"I can't believe you would do something like this!" Caroline frowned after looking at Bonnie's phone. There was a picture of Jeremy tied up to a chair somewhere.

"It's all good," Damon assured them. "As long as we get that spell done and Wes found, Jeremy won't die like Cinderella at midnight."

Silence fell as Katherine joined them and of course heard what Damon had to say. She reached for the phone in Caroline's hand and saw the picture of Jeremy. Katherine summoned tears on the spot and she looked at Damon incredulously. She handed the phone back to Caroline and took off.

"I got her," Stefan told the group and went after her.

Damon watched them for a split moment then looked back at the girls with an even wider grin. "So then, who's got the witch in them tonight?"

~0~

Before anyone knew it, Bonnie had a friend of hers from college helping them out. When Caroline and Rosalie walked into the backroom, Bonnie already had everything set up for the girl, Liv, to do the locator spell. Rosalie exchanged glances with Caroline, the former feeling guilty for not immediately volunteering to help.

"Concentrate," Bonnie instructed the blonde girl. "Forget about the vampires. Focus on tapping into your power, listen to the sound of your heart beating, the sound of your lungs filling with air."

Damon zipped into the room and was very eager to get things started. "How long is this going to take?"

"Seriously, Damon?" Caroline gave him a glance. "She's a newbie witch and you're forcing her to do a complicated spell under massive stress. What do you think?"

Damon flashed her a smirk. "Well, least she's doing the spell, right? Not like another newbie around here…"

Rosalie deadpanned him.

"Knock it off, Damon!" Caroline snapped.

Bonnie then promptly told all of them to quiet down so that Liv could focus. "Repeat after me: Phasmatos Tribum, Nas Ex Veras, Sequitas Sanguinem."

Liv was very lost. "Wait. What?"

"Just relax," Bonnie said gently and repeated the spell for Liv to say. As Liv began to chant on her own, Bonnie gave her a towel with Wes' blood on it. "Now keep your eyes closed and use the blood to find Wes."

"I have no idea what he looks like!" Liv muttered.

"You don't have to!"

"Phasmatos Tribum, Nas Ex Veras, Sequitas Sanguinem…"

As Liv performed the spell, a breeze picked up in the room despite there being no windows. The candles around them ignited and the electricity blew out and to top it all off, a candelabra fell from the roof.

"Is that a good sign?" Damon leaned closer to Rosalie, startling the witch.

"No, clearly!" Rosalie pushed him away from her.

Liv had enough and stopped altogether. "I can't do this!"

"Just concentrate. Try again!" Bonnie tried coaxing her to sit back down but Liv refused.

"I can't do this! Don't you get it? I've done horrible things. I've set buildings on fire, I've hurt people. I can't control any of it!"

"Then that's why you need to practice, not hide it," Rosalie said sternly. She walked over to the table and stopped in front of Liv. "I get all that stuff and I know Bonnie does too so trust us when we say it's better to own rather than push it away."

"Erm, ladies?" Damon gave them a call and made them turn his way. He was holding his phone out, apparently in the middle of a call. "My friend Enzo would like to give you a little reminder."

"Let them know that Jeremy will be dead very soon…"

"Thank you," Damon sang-sung and hung up the call.

Caroline stalked up to him angrily. "What are you doing? Damon, call him back right and you tell him to stop!" However, Damon was completely unfazed by the pleading. "Damon! CALL HIM BACK!"

"Just so you know, cooperation is not optional," was all Damon had to say.

"Rose is right," Bonnie said and motioned Liv to sit back down with her. "Magic is not easy and truthfully, if you haven't set things on fire then you're probably not practicing right." Both Liv and Rosalie chuckled.

"Was that supposed to make me feel better?" Liv said through her smile.

"I'm saying I learned how to control it. I can teach you the same thing," promised Bonnie. She took her phone out and showed Liv the picture of Jeremy. "This is Jeremy."

Liv gazed at the picture curiously. "He's cute…"

Bonnie smiled and looked at the picture herself. "Yeah. He is and his life is literally in your hands."

"Okay, but if I go all Carrie and burn the school down, it's on you…" Liv looked at Bonnie then at Rosalie, "Both of you."

Liv soon started the spell and with more focus and determination, she was able to pinpoint the location of Dr. Wes at some abandoned building. Damon didn't waste a second and zipped out of the room.

~0~

With Jeremy safe, Liv was hailed a hero by the rest of the group and thanked by the dozens. Stefan brought Jeremy back to the party then went to find Elena again who, naturally, took the whole situation as badly as possible. Bonnie wouldn't let go of Jeremy, truly just so relieved to see him well.

"Glad you're okay, Jeremy," Caroline smiled at the couple.

"I was fine but tell me you guys got Damon," Jeremy replied. "He's lost it."

"Unfortunately, Stefan said he was gone," Rosalie said, "Along with Enzo. They got what they wanted so I'm sure by now they must be tearing Wes apart or something."

"Okay, you guys are seriously morbid," Liv declared with an easily noted nervous smile.

Bonnie let go of Jeremy to once again thank Liv for her help. "I will help you practice more magic if you want, okay?"

Liv nodded and said she had to return to work. The party was still pretty much going on outside.

"I'm pretty sure this was not what a bitter ball was supposed to be about." Rosalie checked for Caroline's opinion to see if she was right.

"It's so not," Caroline agreed. "But it's fine, whatever. There'll be more parties. Why don't we head back to the dorm?"

"Oh," Rosalie blinked, having forgotten where she would be staying tonight. She looked at Bonnie sheepishly. "I may be staying with you guys tonight…"

Bonnie smiled brightly. "No problem."

"And, while we're here together, I'm sorry for not helping tonight," Rosalie said with an immense amount of guilt. "I, uh…the truth is…well…I guess I have something to say…"

Caroline beamed in an instant. She'd been begging Rosalie to come clean about her unique power situation. "Ooh, we can so get together and have another sleepover to talk about this!"

"Talk about what?" Bonnie looked between the two.

"Why I haven't really done magic since Qetsiyah died," Rosalie said awkwardly. "It's not because I don't want to, it's…well…complicated."

"Trust me, I get that," Bonnie said. "But I think Care's right and we can talk about it later. Jeremy and I will catch up with you guys later and then we'll do some talking in the dorm."

Rosalie watched the couple leave then turned to Caroline nervously. "She's not gonna look at me weird when I tell her the truth, right?"

Caroline scoffed then laughed at how absurd it was. "Bonnie? No way!"

"At the very least, I'll feel judged when Damon gets word of it. He already makes fun of me."

Once again, Caroline scoffed. "I think Damon Salvatore has the least right to talk about anyone. Besides, you do magic, you just…got shy since Qetsiyah died."

Rosalie laughed lightly. "That's one way to put it. I'm thinking maybe I should start wearing her talisman now. I didn't wear it tonight and I couldn't help Jeremy. I've just been putting it off."

"You don't have to wear it if you're not ready," Caroline said earnestly. "Nobody is going to tell you anything and if they do, I'll kick their ass for it."

Rosalie smiled. She was really glad she met Caroline.

The two started their way back to the dorm, where Rosalie remembered that her night bag was still in the trunk of Stefan's car.

"We'll just call him to drop it off," Caroline said with a shrug of her shoulders. She led the way down the hall. "You are not getting out of this. You are going to sit down and tell Bonnie and Elena everything so that we can help you."

"First of all, there's nothing you can do to 'help' me. I was born like this, Caroline," Rosalie shrugged.

"We are talking about two thousand years ago," said Caroline incredulously, "I am sure that there's something in this time period that can help you do magic easier."

"If you say so," Rosalie mumbled. Her hopes weren't raised that high for the fear of what would happen if she crashed down.

"You'll see, everything will be fine," Caroline insisted and opened the door of her room, only to barge in and find Stefan and Elena in a tight hug. "Oh…" Caroline's eyes went wide.

Rosalie's reaction was very similar. "Maybe we should have gotten coffee…" she whispered to the blonde.

"No, no…" Stefan let go of Elena and backed up.

Caroline regained her composure and smiled like usual. "Stefan, Rosalie is gonna stay with us so would you be nice enough to bring her bag up?"

Stefan nodded. "Of course. Don't let me interrupt…" The girls stepped to the side as he walked out the door.

"Rose is staying?" Katherine inquired, eyes setting on Rosalie while Caroline walked further into the room, straight to her bed to plop down and breathe.

"There's a lot to discuss. It's a girls' night!" she replied. "Rosie, you can share my bed if you want. Elena's a crazy sleeper and Bonnie sort of mumbles in her sleep."

Rosalie chuckled and went to sit with her. "Okay, but don't hog the blankets. It's cold."

Behind the giggling girls, Katherine rolled her eyes at them and mentally prepared herself for girls' night. Who knew that being Elena Gilbert was so damn annoying.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Rosalie sat on the foot of her bed pensively, much like she'd done for the past week. There had been a lot happening lately and it left her wary and, as usual, embarrassed. Everyone knew of her magical situation now.

"So you don't have magic?" Katherine had said bluntly after listening to Rosalie's tale of her unique physiology.

"I mean, not…it's not exactly like that," Rosalie cleared her throat, feeling her cheeks flush with embarrassment. Elena was giving her the same look the witches used to give her in the past. "I have magic...it's just not a lot."

"I've never heard of a witch having little to almost no magic before…" Bonnie said. She was lying on Katherine's bed with an elbow propped up to rest her cheek on her hand. "Usually, a witch is just blocked or something."

"I wish this was the case," Rosalie said. "But this is the way I was born and our coven did not take it so lightly. We fled because—"

"Because you don't have your own magic," Katherine said with a careless shrug.

"No, Elena, aren't you listening?" Caroline came out of the bathroom in pajamas and went to her bed where Rosalie was sitting. "Rose has power, we've seen it before, right?" She glanced at Rosalie. "You put up the barrier at Tessa's cabin on your own, you helped dessicate Silas…"

"I did," nodded Rosalie, "but it's just been harder to do magic ever since…since Qetsiyah died."

"Well, most witches' power is rooted in their emotions," Bonnie remarked, "You lost someone really important to you and, even more, you came back to life after being dead for a very long time."

Caroline gasped. "Exactly! See?" She nudged Rosalie. "You're just stuck in a mourning funk!"

"Mourning funk?" Bonnie raised an eyebrow at Caroline then laughed. "Way to be gentle, Care."

"Whatever, the point here is that we can help Rosie!"

"There's nothing to help, Caroline," Rosalie said, feeling like she had said the same thing many times before. "I was always like this."

"She's right," said Bonnie, "I think maybe it's more about finding your own talisman now, especially if you don't feel comfortable wearing Tessa's yet."

"Better find one fast then," Katherine said, turning her head in Rosalie's direction. "You know what they say, 'use it or lose it'."

Rosalie looked back at her night stand. Use it or lose it. That had never been an issue for her in the past but then again, she had stopped using magic since Qetsiyah died. What if it was actually a thing? Either you use it or you lose it.

~ 0 ~

Days Later.

Rosalie came down the stairs in an excited rush. Something great had just happened to her and she wanted to tell someone—

"Oh my God, Stefan, you won't believe it!" She laughed and ran into the living room. "I just—"

"Rosalie, we're studying!" Katherine's sharp exclaim stopped Rosalie in her tracks. The witch swallowed hard, face flushed.

"Sorry! I didn't mean to interrupt…" she apologized and sighed to herself. She was having the worst luck staying on Elena's good side lately and it only seemed to be getting worse.

In reality, Katherine Pierce was beginning to hate Rosalie more and more with each day that passed by.

Stefan sat up on the couch and closed the history textbook in his hands. "Don't worry about it, Rose. She was acing the quiz anyway." He offered the book to Katherine and stood up from the couch. "What's going on?"

Rosalie no longer felt the urgency to tell him (or anyone else, for that matter) about her triumph, not when she was sure that Elena was glaring daggers at her behind that textbook. "Never mind…" She mumbled. "I think I'll go out."

"What? Hey!" Stefan was right in front of when she turned away. "What are you talking about? Where are you going to go?"

"Anywhere," Rosalie replied coolly. She would feel a lot more comfortable in any other room where Elena wasn't present. It truly felt like Elena thought that everything she did was wrong. Rosalie didn't understand what had changed. What was worse is that nobody else seemed to notice it.

The doorbell rang and Caroline walked in. Rosalie was eager for the escape, but unfortunately Caroline was coming on business thanks to Stefan's request from a few days ago.

"You were right!" the blonde announced and waved a folder in her hands. "My mom's got a whole file of missing persons and animal attacks all courtesy of the one and only Damon Salvatore! He's off the rails!"

Stefan took the folder from her and started skimming through the pages.

"All of the victims were found inside their homes without their heads and…" Caroline seemed hesitant to finish but given the gravity of the situation, she went ahead and did, "their skin was desiccated…"

"What?" Rosalie frowned. "Why would the victims be desiccated? Unless…"

Stefan closed his eyes as he came to the same conclusion that Rosalie and Caroline had. "Damon's feeding on vampires…I shouldn't have let him go."

"No!" Caroline snatched the folder from his hands. "Nu-uh! No! You are not turning Damon's roosting chickens into a Stefan Salvatore guilt trip. No one could've stopped him from going after Wes the other night."

"Roosting chickens?" Rosalie made a face.

"I guess Wes must have injected him with whatever he was going to give Elena that makes vampires feed on vampires," Stefan sat back down on the couch, feeling utterly guilty.

"Ah, good news, bad news!" Caroline raised a finger at him. "Bad news is that when this happened to Jesse, we had to kill him, but the good news is…" She glanced at Rosalie hoping that the witch would have something good to say. Turns neither one of them had an idea. "I'm sorry, usually there's some good news."

"I have to find him," Stefan decided.

"Well, I can come with you," Katherine suddenly chimed in.

"I didn't know that you were going to be here…" Caroline remarked suspiciously.

"Well, Stefan has been helping me study before we were rudely interrupted…" she muttered and Rosalie ducked her head.

"Oh, you mean Stefan who doesn't go to college?"

"Stefan, who's an expert in history," Katherine corrected.

Caroline didn't really know what to say next but thankfully her phone went off and saved her the trouble. "It's Tyler," she said before taking the call.

"Stefan, if you need help finding Damon, I may have something that could help," Rosalie said quietly to him. She came to sit down next to him on the couch. "I've managed to get over, uh…my…issues."

"Is that what you were going to tell us earlier?" He asked

Rosalie nodded, the excitement returning to her face. Behind them, Elena — Katherine — was glaring again.

Soon though, her attention was taken away by Caroline's phone call with Tyler. Matt Donovan was missing and the last person he was with was none other than Nadia Petrova, who had been caught red handed compelling him.

"What's wrong?" Rosalie asked Caroline when the latter had hung up. She was the only one who hadn't been able to overhear the phone conversation.

"Nadia may have done something to Matt," Caroline said, "I'm gonna go talk to Tyler and figure something out."

"Oh, maybe I should come with you?" Katherine volunteered. If she was closer to the mess, she could clean it up without anyone noticing.

"I can help Stefan find Damon," Rosalie said, "I've been trying to use Qetsiyah's talisman again…"

Caroline gasped happily. "Are you serious?" Rosalie nodded. "Ah! Rosie! See!? I told you could do it!"

Rosalie chuckled, her cheeks a bright pink from all the attention. "It's not like I'm back to what I used to be but I've been getting some progress done. Bonnie was right, my powers were tied to my emotions. I think If I'm close to Damon's location, I might be able to do a clean locator spell and maybe even a barrier to keep him in one place."

"But that means you'd have to be extra close, no?" Katherine tilted her head at Rosalie. "Would it really work then?"

"We won't know if we don't try," Rosalie shrugged, "And I'm willing to try." She looked at Stefan with all the honesty in the world. "You get me as close as you can to the area, and I'll do my best, I swear."

Stefan nodded at her. "I'll thank you if you can."

"I can be back up then," Katherine suddenly decided, biting the inside of her cheek before something non-Elena came out from her lips. "If Damon's feeding on vampires, you're gonna need all the muscle you can get."

"Is that okay, Caroline?" Rosalie sheepishly asked the blonde. "I know the stuff with Tyler's still rough—"

"I got it," Caroline said easily, "I'll get Bonnie to come down too. Besides, it's time Tyler and I move into the next phase of our post-break-up, pre-friendship relationship timeline."

"If you say so…and you're really okay with it…"

"I am!"

"Well, if that's settled, I'm going to get some clothes and you'll pick me up at my dorm?" Katherine came around the couch to Stefan's side, putting a hand on his shoulder.

"Sure," he nodded at her.

Katherine grinned and took off.

"The bad news is that Tyler hates you…" Stefan gazed at Caroline and just like her minutes before, he was struggling to finish his words the right way, "The good news is... Hmmm…"

Caroline broke into a chuckle. "It'll be fine…we both have weird ex-friend situations."

"We... there's nothing weird going on between Elena and me!"

"Then why'd you automatically think of her when Caroline said that, hm?" Rosalie nudged him and smirked.

"Oh, not you too," Stefan rolled his eyes. "Stop teaching her, Caroline."

Caroline laughed again and declared her innocence in the matter. "We're not wrong! First, Elena tells you she's going to fight to get Damon back and then she re-breaks up with him and now she's here, with you, her ex "studying.""

"She's here with her friend studying without the implied quotes!"

"Well, look, I'm just saying that Elena and Damon's break-up is messy and you are not messy. You're stable and sane and…"

"We're about to spend 12 hours in a car with her…" Stefan nodded to herself then out of nowhere side-glanced Rosalie, "I'm gonna apologize in advance."

"Oh!" Rosalie giggled. "What the hell are you planning on doing?"

"Nothing!" Stefan said. "I'm just saying it's gonna be a long road trip."

"I'm going and I'm going to use my magic to help!" Rosalie said, freshly determined to make herself useful. "I'm gonna pack a few things and meet you downstairs in 10, okay?"

Stefan promised he would wait for her downstairs.

~ 0 ~

The car ride was very long.

And Katherine was losing it.

Despite sticking Rosalie in the backseat of the car, she had somehow still claimed most of the attention with what Katherine considered useless and stupid things.

Rosalie was still navigating the new world and she was making fine progress, according to Stefan and the rest of their friends. While the girls went to college, she hung out at the boarding house learning the new world through movies and shows and the internet.

And when she wasn't doing that stuff, Stefan was the one taking her out to meet new places.

Apparently, the two had spent a lot more time together than Katherine previously thought. She had to put a stop to it but getting rid of Rosalie was a lot harder than she thought. Everyone adored the new witch and wanted to help her adjust to the new world. It made Katherine want to snap Rosalie's neck. It was uncanny that even though Elena Gilbert was gone, someone else was still taking all the attention. Katherine couldn't see them take a pit stop any sooner because she might just snap and break her cover.

Stefan pulled over to fill the car up with gas. Rosalie took the opportunity to go to the restroom and stretch her legs.

"You know, uh, I appreciate you being here, but you didn't have to come," Stefan said to Katherine while they waited for the gas to fill up.

"I told you," Katherine gave him a friendly smile, "I'm doing this for you. Because you're still holding on to hope that maybe this is the time that Damon can be saved."

"And you don't think he can?" Stefan's question was met with silence. "Look. I know that he crossed the line with Jeremy, but, you know, he has crossed many lines before."

"You mean when he actually killed Jeremy. Yes, I recall."

"I'm just saying, you've never really closed him off like this before…"

"I mean.. Obviously, I still care about Damon, I guess I got my hopes up too many times. I want off the emotional roller-coaster that is Damon's redemption. You know It's just, just, dizzying." And with that, Katherine wanted out of the topic. "Are you hungry because I'm just starving."

"Uhh. Sure. What do you want?" Stefan checked the store and saw Rosalie coming out from the restroom's side.

"Whatever you're having, with a lot more salt and maybe covered in chocolate," Katherine shrugged with a girlish smile.

"Coming right up," Stefan nodded. "Maybe I'll ask Rose on the way if she wants something."

"Right…" Katherine's smile tightened. "She doesn't have any allergies, does she?" The question came out in a blurt. A nut allergy would be really good right about now.

"I don't think so…" Stefan said pensively, "Maybe I'll ask."

"Good idea," Katherine gestured for him to leave. Her smile dropped as Stefan brought Rosalie into the store. God, she couldn't stand the witch any longer.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie would never get used to the millions of options there were to pick from when it came to snacks. Stefan laughed but she was dead serious when she claimed it overwhelmed her.

"We did not have sour twizzlers or gummy bears!" she said on their way out of the store. "It's a lot for someone like me."

Stefan gave a playful roll of his eyes. "And yet in a few months, I'm sure it'll become normal to you."

"If you say so, but in a few months I hope — I expect — that I'm gonna be paying for my stuff now."

Stefan rolled his eyes at her and told her to just focus on her magic. He had already told her that finding a job was not as important as she made it seem. She had plenty of time to grow accustomed to the fast-paced life of an American. What he didn't tell her was that he worried about her getting a job. He wanted her to be more acclimated to the world and plunging straight into a job might be too overwhelming for her. Maybe he worried too much, who knew, but he just wanted to avoid her an unpleasant situation.

"We got you these!" Rosalie showed Katherine a bag of chocolate covered pretzels. "Hope you like them?"

"Thanks," Katherine took the bag without much interest. She had other things rolling. "Um, hey Stefan? I heard like a weird noise coming from the engine or something? I'm not sure…"

"Oh, really?" Stefan handed the bag of treats to Rosalie to inspect. He went to the hood of the car while Katherine watched behind him.

"I mean, I could've been wrong…" Katherine said as an afterthought, "I don't know much about car…"

It was then that Stefan pulled out a black tube from the hood, looking pretty disgruntled with it.

"Ooh," hummed Rosalie, "I don't know much about cars either, but that can't be good…"

"Yeah, can you hold this for a second?" Stefan held the tube out to Katherine. "Careful, there's grease on it."

Katherine wasn't so fond of the idea but she grabbed the hose anyways. "Oh. Okay…"

"I have no idea how this hose ripped out, but we're not going to be able to go anywhere until I get a new one…" Stefan mumbled to himself; face first in the hood.

Katherine also noticed that Rosalie was face first in the bag of treats rummaging for something new to chew on. Quickly, she rubbed the hose against her shirt, successfully getting grease.

"Ahh. I guess I'll see if that mechanic has a spare," Stefan resolved and straightened up, shutting the hood of the car. The moment he turned, he saw all the grease over Katherine's shirt. "Ah, you weren't careful at all."

Rosalie looked up and gasped as she saw the ugly stains of grease on Katherine's shirt. "That's not gonna come off anymore…"

Katherine pretended to freak out over the stain and even dropped the hose for effect. "Ohh! I love this shirt!"

"You loved that shirt," Stefan corrected her.

Katherine rubbed her hands along her forehead and temples, groaning. "Great. Awesome...that's just awesome!"

"Mm, now it's over your face," Rosalie pointed. "I'd put your hands up or else it'll end up all over you."

"Yeah, probably," Katherine groaned one more time and sighed. "Well, you've got all that engine stuff on you, and I clearly have to change. I saw a hotel, like, a couple streets down that way. Do you think we should get a room, so that we can shower while we're waiting for the car?"

"You don't really need to shower for that, just wash your face and get changed in the restroom here," Rosalie said distractedly. She could've sworn she threw in a bag of chocolate pretzels for herself.

Katherine's glare formed quickly and deeply.

"Yeah, and I should probably stay here in case they finish early," said Stefan.

"Just give them your phone number," Katherine insisted. "And Rosalie…" Shut up. "The restrooms here are gross. Unless there's a secret one I missed?"

Rosalie looked up from the bag with a scrunched nose. "You got that right. Maybe a quick stop won't be so bad after all."

"There we go," Katherine grinned triumphantly at Stefan. "You've been outnumbered."

Stefan had to agree. Rosalie also liked the idea of getting to rest on a bed for a few hours.

"Will you grab my bag?" Katherine pointed at the trunk then started to walk off, turning away to hide her giant smirk.

~0~

The necessity to get rid of Rosalie was becoming an urgency. Katherine's plan involved a little more one-on-one with Stefan and although Rosalie was on the bed watching a show on her phone — via Damon's Netflix account — with earphones on (that Katherine may have thrown at her in an annoyed moment), the fact remained that Rosalie was still here.

Katherine sat alone on the couch of their dingy motel room, her arms crossed and fingers tapping relentlessly on her arms. Stefan was in the restroom washing up which left the two women alone for the moment. Katherine stared at Rosalie (the witch was none the wiser) as she came up with about a dozen different scenarios where Rosalie didn't make it out alive.

"Are you okay?" Rosalie's sudden voice made Katherine snap out of her darkened thoughts. Rosalie had pulled out one of her earphones and was waiting for Elena to answer her.

Katherine cleared her throat and plastered a smile on her face. "Of course, why wouldn't I be? Just another day of trying to save Damon, am I right?"

Rosalie didn't smile and instead pulled her other earphone out then turned her phone screen off. "I think it's noble what you're doing for Stefan but this has to be difficult for you. You were really in love with Damon…"

"But I'm working past that now," Katherine was quick to say. The last thing she needed was for Rosalie to reaffirm that statement to Stefan and push him further away from her.

"Maybe Caroline's right though," Rosalie swung her legs on the side of the bed facing Katherine. "You should work through your emotions before you think about it, you know…" She made a nod at the bathroom where Stefan was.

It took every part of her will not to do it right there and then. Smile, Katherine reminded herself. "I'll take that into consideration but honestly—"

Rosalie's phone screen came to life as it buzzed with an incoming call. She looked down at it on the bed. Katherine was curious when the witch's eyes widened and more importantly, when Rosalie chose not to answer the phone.

"Something the matter?" Katherine watched Rosalie stand up from the bed. The phone buzzed once more with what Katherine presumed was a text message.

"Uh, nope! Just the wrong number. I get those, uh — what do you call them? — scam calls all the time. They're annoying."

"Mm…right, so annoying…" Katherine nodded. She looked around and gasped lightly. "Hey you know what? I saw a vending machine with coffee bottles that maybe we can dig into with those chocolate pretzels?"

"Oh, yeah!" Rosalie beamed. She would take any opportunity to get on Elena's good side for once. "I'll be right back!"

"Mhm, yeah," Katherine smiled fakily and wiggled her fingers. Her smile dropped as soon as Rosalie closed the door behind her. In a snap of a finger, Katherine was in front of the bed picking up Rosalie's phone.

"Stupid witch doesn't even have a passcode," Katherine muttered gleefully to herself. She was able to access the recent calls and took quite a surprise when she saw who had been the missed call.

She couldn't let the opportunity pass by and since Stefan was still in the restroom and Rosalie was no doubt trying to figure out the vending machine, Katherine pressed the dial button.

"Rose! How kind of you to call back quickly. Long story short, I'm gonna need your help…"

Katherine was pleasantly surprised and immediately thought of about ten ways to make Rosalie suffer with this. "Enzo? How do you have Rosie's number?" Her Elena Gilbert confused voice was perfect, if she said so herself.

~0~

Rosalie was on her way up the stairs when she saw 'Elena' waiting for her. "I wasn't sure what flavor you wanted so I brought caramel just to be safe."

Katherine took one of the coffee bottles with a perfectly wide smile. "Thanks. You forgot this." She waved Rosalie's phone in her hand.

"Oh, didn't realize it…" Rosalie reached for her phone when Katherine pulled the phone away.

"I gotta say, I was a little surprised when your phone rang again…"

"It rang again?"

Katherine found it almost impossible not to laugh at the panic that filled Rosalie's features in such a record time.

"Yeah," she nodded, "I thought it was someone important so I answered—"

"You answered?"

"—and for some reason, Enzo was on the other end of that call." Katherine pursed her lips together so as to not end up laughing at Rosalie's reaction. She put on her best concerned face to really sell it. "I just don't understand what you would be doing talking to such a dangerous person. Rosie, you know how badly Stefan would react to this?"

Rosalie's heart was racing and Katherine could hear it almost burst from her chest. Rosalie took her phone back from Katherine and held it close to her. "I-I don't know, honestly…he just…one night he just…he gave me his number and I stupidly texted him…I don't know what I was thinking…"

"How long has this been going on?" Katherine tilted her head, truthfully curious about the matter. This was about the most interesting thing Rosalie had done since they met.

"Since Tyler's welcome back party…" Rosalie replied quietly.

Katherine's eyes widened and a noise came out of her lips implying just how shocked and funny she thought it was. "Seriously? Wow! I mean, are you and him—"

"No!" Rosalie exclaimed. "It's been harmless conversations!"

"I believe you," Katherine put a hand on her chest, "It's just…" She sucked air through her teeth and crossed her arms, "I don't think Stefan is going to think it's harmless. Caroline will for sure think it's a horrible idea and Bonnie…"

"Oh God, how angry do you think they'll be with me?" Rosalie asked fearfully.

"Given that he's part of the reason Damon went off the rails…I don't think it's going to be pretty," Katherine nodded to herself. "No, I think it's going to get real bad when they find out."

"What am I going to do?" Rosalie brought her hand holding her phone to her forehead and continued to panic for the next couple of minutes while Katherine enjoyed the view. "We just talked, that's it. I didn't think — I mean, I guess never considered that it could—"

"Okay, calm down," Katherine said, pressing her hands down on Rosalie's shoulders, "I think the only real solution here would be for you to just…vanish."

"What?" Rosalie's eyes snapped to Katherine. "Vanish? You can't be serious…"

"Think about it," Katherine gripped Rosalie's shoulders (perhaps just a bit too much as she felt Rosalie squirm for a moment, "The first person that's gonna find out is Stefan and he loathes Enzo. I mean, didn't he try killing him at one point? At the very least he's going to try and do that when we find Damon. Stefan hates betrayal and that's what you're doing right now. Betraying him. Like an awful friend."

Rosalie's brows furrowed. "No, I — I didn't do anything wrong!"

"Nothing wrong?" Katherine chuckled. Rosalie swiped her hands off her shoulder.

"Stop laughing!" she snapped. "I didn't do anything wrong! I'm allowed to talk to anyone I want!"

"Yeah, except for our enemies and last time I checked, Enzo was not our friend."

"He might not be yours but he's mine!"

Katherine laughed condescendingly. "You think that guy's your friend? Rosie," she touched Rosalie's shoulder only for the witch to shove her hand away again, "The guy's been trapped for decades. All you have to do is look away for 2 seconds and he'll rip your throat out because he's bored."

Rosalie scowled. "What is wrong with you, Elena? Why are you so angry with me?"

"I'm not—"

"Yes, you are! You have been for a while! I notice all the looks you give me, the things you say when nobody else is listening. What did I do to you?"

Katherine thought this was the perfect moment to drive things home. "Fine," she said flatly. "The truth is I don't like you because I don't trust you."

"But I—"

"You worked with Tessa" — she started walking forwards which forced Rosalie to backtrack — "and you hurt my friends. You fried Stefan's brain for God's sake!"

"That was an accident and I promised to get his memories back!" Rosalie stopped when her foot nearly slipped on the top step.

"But you didn't! You weren't useful back then and you sure as hell aren't now! We should have found Damon a long time ago but you can't even do a stupid locator spell because you're too sad!" Katherine mocked a crying face. "Where were you when Jeremy nearly died? And at the hands of Enzo, I should add! That was my brother and you didn't lift a finger! You couldn't even save poor Matt who was buried in that safe!"

"You know how my magic is right now!" Rosalie exclaimed, gripping the staircase rail. "I'm trying—"

"It's not enough!" snapped Katherine who was now towering over Rosalie. The witch was forced down one step. "And honestly, did you think nobody would ever get tired of babysitting you? I mean, we can't even let you go out to the Grill by yourself! We have our own lives, Rosalie. We don't have time to be your babysitters. Trust me, this little secret rendezvous is going to be the tip of the iceberg! You want to stick around and see Stefan's reaction? After everything we've done for you…"

Rosalie helplessly tried looking past Katherine to their room.

"You want to take that risk?" Katherine raised a brow at her. "Because if you stay, I will tell Stefan myself what you've been up to behind our backs!"

Rosalie froze altogether and stared at Katherine in disbelief. Of all the people to do this kind of stuff, Elena Gilbert was not on that list.

Katherine didn't waver from her position which just made it even more impossible to believe.

Rosalie looked around desperately. She had no idea what to do and what's more, she didn't know if there was something she could do. For the first time since Qetsiyah died, she realized just how lonely she was. Everyone from her time was gone and she was here…trying to live a life that was already ruined.

"I'm sorry…"

Katherine hummed carelessly. "I'm sure you are."

Rosalie turned away from Katherine and slowly started making her way down the stairs.

~ 0 ~

Damon pulled on his chains every now and then out of pure spite. He was angry beyond belief but also undeniably hungry as well. He'd been pushing it back for several hours now and it was starting to reach the crucial — and fatal — point where his gums ached for his next meal. Unfortunately, his only source of food was his only friend. The thrashing against the chains became an instinct.

Enzo watched him from a distance. "It'll be alright, mate. We'll sort something out…"

Damon highly doubted that. He continued pulling on his chains until he smelled a brand new source of food, although not an appetizing one.

"Why does this not surprise me?" Rosalie stood just outside the house staring at his predicament.

"No, no, no, what are you doing here?" Damon practically whined. As if his day couldn't get any worse.

Rosalie waved her phone at him. "Got the address."

"And you sure took your time, didn't you?" Enzo gave her a sharp look. "I thought your friend Elena would be quicker."

"No, no, no, you brought me the one witch in the world who won't do magic?" Damon threw his head back and shut his eyes. "Great! My day seriously can't get any worse now."

"But mine can so shut it," snapped Enzo then walked up to the door. "Tell me there's something you can do to get this barrier down."

"Could you actually step to the side for a moment?" Rosalie gestured and although confused, Enzo listened and stepped to his right, leaving a clear view of Damon. "Fuck you, Damon! Nobody has to help you, you know!"

Damon met her reprimanding gaze with a sour smile. "I didn't ask you to come. I didn't ask anyone to come. I'm still wondering how the hell your number was on his phone," he threw a look at Enzo. "Lots of explaining to do my friend."

"In her words, just be quiet for a moment," Enzo turned to the door again and looked urgently at Rosalie. "Tell me you can do something. He's about 2 seconds away from ripping my throat out."

Rosalie pulled something out of her pocket and held it up to him. It was Qetsiyah's pendant. "This is a talisman from my friend — she's dead now — and I'm gonna use it to bring the barrier down. There's just one problem."

"One of many, as you can see," Enzo said bitterly. "I'll take the chances."

Rosalie understood his reasoning. "I ran into the Travelers. They're literally surrounding the area waiting for Damon to eat you."

"And yet somehow you made it through…" Damon swayed his head, "Aren't we so lucky? How did you even get here?"

"I ubered then ran like hell," Rosalie said curtly. "Trust me, there's no better motivation than losing the friends you made."

While Damon scoffed at her, Enzo noticed the heavyhearted look on her face. "What are you talking about?"

"Long story short," Rosalie crossed her arms, "Elena sort of blackmailed me."

Damon scoffed even harder. "Elena? No way!"

"Yeah, that's what I would've said if someone told me the same thing," Rosalie shook her head. She still couldn't believe it honestly.

"What did she blackmail you with?" asked Enzo.

"You," Rosalie said flatly.

"Me? What did I do!?"

"You are you and you called me and you and I should not be talking to each other!"

"Yeah, again, how are you two on a phone number basis?" Damon tilted his head at the two. The curiosity was temporarily easing the hunger in his throat.

"Shut up!" Rosalie and Enzo snapped at him.

"You know what? I'd blackmail you for this," Damon rolled his eyes. "Now be a good little witch, Rosie, and either take the barrier down or get the hell out of here."

"That's what I'm trying but there's an issue—"

A gunshot rang and Rosalie and Enzo screamed. Rosalie clutched her arm and looked ahead of her to see blood oozing from Enzo's shoulder.

"You're bleeding!" she exclaimed frantically. The bullet had only grazed her skin — clearly she wasn't the intended target.

And soon the Travelers made their appearance, revealing Rosalie was telling the truth about them having the whole house surrounded.

"You said I had 5 minutes!" Rosalie shouted at the chanting group.

"Five minutes for what?" called Damon from inside.

"They're the problem!" Rosalie gestured to the Travelers nearing them. "I can bring the barrier down but they'll just put it back up. We are very outnumbered here, you guys."

"Evening," Wes appeared at the front steps and walked up beside Rosalie. "We didn't mean to harm you. You were just too close."

"If you were aiming for my heart, you missed!" Enzo scowled at him.

"Oh, don't worry, I wasn't. The chains were a good idea…" Wes said as he came up the porch steps. "Now, I can see exactly how strong Damon becomes when enraged."

The scent of fresh vampire blood brought out Damon's veins underneath his eyes. The chains keeping him tied were obliterated as he lunged from his chair towards Enzo.

"Conclusion: very strong," Wes said triumphantly.

Enzo managed to throw Damon across the room. "Boy, do I miss the indestructible Augustine cage right about now."

The next time Damon lunged, however, Enzo didn't have the same luck. Damon sank his fangs into his neck and drank.

"Damon, Stop! Damon, Stop!" Enzo screamed and put all his efforts to throw Damon off him. "STOP! PLEASE, DAMON, STOP!"

Rosalie was horrified and looked back at the Travelers. "Stop!"

"They're not going to listen to you," said Wes smugly. "They're in it as much as I am."

Rosalie started fastening the talisman around her neck. She made a run towards the doorway only to feel an insane weight of a dozen bricks crashing down on her head. She fell to her knees, screaming and clutching her head.

"Stop! Stop it!" she cried. Everything got louder around her between her own screams, Enzo's scream, and the Travelers' chants. Her ears rang and then suddenly she blurted: "I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT! STOP IT AND I'LL HELP YOU!"

The weight lifted from her head.

Damon started choking on the very blood he was downing.

Rosalie's vision cleared up and she saw him stumble away from Enzo. He fell to his knees, coughing and throwing up the blood. Rosalie's eyes widened as the skin around Damon's mouth sizzled.

"What did you do!?" Enzo turned towards them, one hand clutching his bloody neck.

"It wasn't me!" Rosalie looked at the Travelers again.

One of them — a woman — came forwards and stopped at the bottom of the porch. "You will help?" she looked directly at Rosalie.

Rosalie let out a small breath. She'd walked herself straight into a trap. But the consequences if she went back on her word would be fatal now. There wasn't a choice. "Yes, I'll help you," she gritted her teeth together. "But you have to let Enzo out of there. Damon's gonna try again soon…"

Damon had stopped coughing and was just regaining his strength again…

"Just as well. There's one more thing I need from you," Wes said to Enzo, "Then I'll let you go for good. The other option is to stay in here with your cannibal friend and see how long you last."

"Go Enzo! I tried to kill you, I'll do it again!" Damon said, still groaning from the lingering pain in his throat.

"You don't need him," Rosalie scowled at Wes. "The Travelers don't either."

"This is for my personal research," Wes said dismissively. "You stick to your doings and I will to mine. Well Enzo, what's it gonna be?"

With limited options, Enzo grabbed his jacket and fled the house. Wary, Rosalie looked down at the female Traveler waiting for her as well.

"He'll take into consideration what you're doing for the community," she promised Rosalie with a wide grin.

"I doubt it..."

"What is she talking about?" Enzo stood beside Rosalie now, eyeing the witch curiously, and frankly concerned. Rosalie looked terrified.

"They're trying to resurrect their leader."

"And you know this how?"

"…because he's on the Other Side…just like I was." Rosalie walked down the steps towards the Travelers. "And I knew him."

~0~

There were many reasons to be worried about and that was despite the fact that Damon was finally restrained somewhere safe. Stefan couldn't get ahold of Rosalie no matter how much he tried. Calling Caroline in did little to no help either. In fact, she panicked even more than he had.

Caroline left another voicemail on Rosalie's phone and then proceeded to continue pacing back and forth in the Salvatore living room. "She's not picking up!"

Stefan returned from the cellar after giving Damon another dose of vervain. "According to Damon, she took off with the Travelers."

"What?" Caroline snorted. "And he expects us to believe that? For all we know, he bit poor Rose and she's somewhere out there bleeding to death!" Stefan managed a little smile at that and Caroline reprimanded him for it. "It's not funny! This is serious!"

"I know, I know," Stefan raised his hands in front of him. "But I doubt Damon did that to her."

"Fine, then it was that Enzo guy or the Travelers or creepy Wes doctor!" Caroline plopped down on the couch. "Somebody might have her!" She noticed something strange on Stefan's face in the midst of her spiraling thoughts. "What? What is it?"

Stefan seemed unsure even as he thought the same thing. "It's just…Damon told me something…something strange."

"Like what?"

Stefan came to sit with her on the couch. "Damon practically swears that Elena wanted me to kill him back at the farmhouse."

"What?" Caroline laughed at such an absurdity. "She would never do that!"

"Right…" Stefan's voice implied there was a 'but' coming and Caroline honestly couldn't believe he would try to agree with Damon and his insanity. "Except that earlier, Elena told me Rosalie disappeared going to the vending machines and now 5 minutes ago Damon tells me that Rosalie swore Elena blackmailed her."

"Okay, again, what?" Caroline shook her head. "You can't believe that! Damon's lying! Elena would never do something like that."

Once again, Stefan uttered 'right' with a 'but' to come after. "Fact is, Rosalie was gone and she wouldn't just get up and leave and not answer your calls. And what does Damon gain from that lie? Not like I'm gonna let him go help us find her. Not that he would."

"But it doesn't make sense!" Caroline insisted. "What could Elena blackmail her with? It's Rosalie. And it's Elena, for God's sake!"

"Rosalie's been talking to Enzo behind our backs. He's the one who gave her the address to find them."

Caroline gave Stefan a disbelieving look and when Stefan didn't take the accusation back, Caroline shook her head. "What the hell could she be talking to him about? And even then, that's not grounds for blackmail."

"But Rosalie wouldn't see it like that," Stefan said. He could truly picture Rosalie freaking out that she did something considered bad by the rest of them. It was just hard picturing Elena of all people being the one to make her feel like that. "I don't know, it's all a jumbled mess on top of a jumbled day."

At that, Caroline agreed. She leaned back on the couch with a sigh. "You know Tyler was right about Nadia? She has been compelling Matt to forget things."

Stefan wasn't even going to act surprised by the news. It sounded a lot like something a Petrova would do. "What kind of things?"

Caroline shrugged. "Who knows? He tried to message me, but Nadia stopped him." She showed him her phone and the message that Matt half sent her. "Help. K" was all I got."

"Great, we'll add it to the list…" Stefan rubbed his forehead wearily.

Caroline looked at him with sympathy. They were pretty much on the same boat. "So besides all this, you and Elena…did you figure it out?" Her original plan was asking Rosalie behind his back but it seemed like that wouldn't be happening anytime soon.

Stefan dropped his hand with a long breath. "Um, well... she's acting strange. She kissed me."

Caroline almost rounded on him in an instant. "Um, excuse me?"

"Yeah," nodded Stefan. "My car broke down, so we got a hotel room so she could shower and…"

"Woah, woah, woah, woah. You guys got a hotel room? With a shower?"

"Yeah, but I mean, Rosalie was there—" Stefan stopped abruptly as a new thought occurred to him. "Until she wasn't…"

Caroline raised an eyebrow at him. "Until she wasn't?" As soon as she said that, it donned on her. "Oh my god, until she wasn't!" She couldn't believe she'd just said that and so had Stefan.

"I mean, I stopped it, obviously. I couldn't do it to Damon…" he said.

"Yeah, but she could?! I just.. I don't get it. She knows that this would destroy him, what does... what is she doing?"

"That's what I mean, it's like she's given up on Damon; and he thinks that she was trying to get me to kill him tonight."

"On top of getting Rosie out of the way for that to even happen?" Caroline laughed through sheer confusion. "What is she doing!? She would never blackmail anyone let alone try to kill Damon, no matter how angry she was with him."

"Exactly," Stefan leaned his head back on the couch and closed his eyes. None of it made sense to him. The blackmailing, the alleged homicide plan…it just wasn't Elena. Elena.

Stefan's eyes opened in a snap. "Elena would never do any of this stuff…"

"Yeah!" Caroline exclaimed.

Stefan leaned off the couch and looked hard at Caroline. "Matt texted you 'help. K' before Nadia stopped him. 'K', as in Katherine. And when Katherine was dying, Nadia figured out a way to put Katherine's spirit inside Nadia's body."

"Yeah, but that didn't happen because Katherine had a change of heart…" Caroline trailed off following Stefan's look, "No... No. You don't think that... It's impossible that she'd be...We would have noticed! It's Elena. We know her…!" But the more she thought about things the more sense it made that someone else had done all the atrocious stuff. "Oh my goodness, Katherine never got over Rosalie not helping alter her lifespan…Oh my God…"

As awful as things were — because they were — it also brought a sense of normality. They weren't crazy and most importantly Elena didn't do any of this stuff.

Katherine had just taken over her body…for weeks.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Now we're getting to the good parts! I also want to reiterate that, like I said at the start of the story, I am changing the timelines! That means things with the Travelers will be different! It'll be more apparent in the next chapters now when Markos shows up!

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

The voicemails piled up within hours.

First, it was Stefan. Then it was Caroline — a lot. Rosalie's phone wouldn't stop buzzing. She hadn't brought her charger when she ran off and struck a deal with the Travelers, which meant that she would only have to deal with the phone until the battery died. But that very quickly ended and decided to turn the phone off completely.

She just couldn't face them.

She kept replaying what Elena told her and was terrified of what the others would think of her. More than that, she was scared that Elena was right and that she was more of a cargo than an actual friend to everyone. Ever since she had officially started her new life, everyone had taken it upon themselves to take care of her. They were kind about it and, truthfully, very helpful, but that shouldn't be her life. It wasn't the way her life should look like.

Nobody should be babysitting her.

Nobody should be over-coddling and protecting her from everything.

She was guilty of letting it happen. The idea of having friends again was a novelty for her and she liked the attention. She liked Stefan, she liked Caroline and Bonnie and Jeremy and Matt and hell…even Damon. They reminded her of her old friends. They were funny and chaotic and so good for her. Yes, they had about a million problems but it made each day that much more interesting.

But no more.

Elena was right.

She was a headache to them and it wasn't fair. She was the one who wanted to come back to life. She was the one who wanted to live a new life. Her new life should depend solely on her. She should be figuring stuff out on her own.

Like right now.

She made the decision to help the Travelers so now she would get herself out of it. At the very least, she should be able to figure out a way to stop them. And then after that, she would start to seriously thinking about her future. She was 21 for God's sake — again — and she had to start acting like it.

She was still human though and very outnumbered in her current situation.

From the moment they took her from the farmhouse, she was shuffled from one spot to another being interrogated about her knowledge. There was no time for rest between all of their plans.

Rosalie groaned and passed her hands over her forehead and then hair. "No, you are not listening to me! I actually think that you might have some hearing problems because it seems like everything I told you just went through one ear and out the other!"

In the span of two days, Rosalie also learned that, yes, she could hate someone else besides Silas. Her name even started with an 'S' too. Sloan.

Sloan was the pseudo leader of the Travelers for the moment and she was relentless…and deaf.

"Do you not understand everything I've told you?" Rosalie dropped her hands on her side. "What you want to do is insanity! You can't…" she was cautious to lower her voice, "You can't bring him back. He's on the Other Side. Has been for over 2000 years. Do you know how much power it would take to bring him back?"

"You did it," Sloan remarked, gesturing at Rosalie, "And you seem perfectly fine."

"There were several differences between me and Markos. First, I am the creator of the Other Side. Second of all, at the time we escaped, the Anchor was still an immortal being. The new anchor is a-a half ghost and half human being now. The Other Side is tied to Bonnie Bennett and if anything happens to her, you risk bringing back every supernatural being that has ever died!"

Sloan remained unfazed by what Rosalie was saying. It was evening and Rosalie was exhausted from an all day traveling route. She sank down in an old rusty chair; the room wasn't even a room, it was a stockyard and they were inside one of the cargo boxes.

"That's why you're here," Sloan came up behind the chair Rosalie sat in and grabbed the witch by the shoulders. Rosalie stiffened with her gripping fingers. "If you care so much about the Other Side, then you'll help us at no cost."

"Oh, please," scoffed Rosalie, "Like you were actually going to pay me at all. Look," she glanced over her shoulder, "believe it or not, I am sorry for what was done to the Travelers."

"You should be," said Sloan darkly. "It was your fault, after all."

Rosalie resisted the urge to snap. She needed to get the bigger picture across. "I would gladly help you try to undo the curse that was placed on the Travelers. I can swear to you right now that I'd happily work with you but to bring Markos back? That's not gonna end well. First of all, he hates me."

"Unfortunately for you, that's not really our concern," Sloan said, giving Rosalie's shoulders a gentle pat then moving around the chair to face the girl. "You're the direct link of your family. You're exactly what we need to bring Markos back."

"I don't have any magic," Rosalie argued, but Sloan scoffed.

"We both know that's not true. The Travelers know exactly what you and your little flock of weirdos are. Your story has been passed down from generation to generation. We know the truth. How you ran from your coven, you and the other 5 witches born under the red moon. All of you had magic, little of it, but enough to get you by at the time."

Rosalie glowered at the woman.

Sloan smiled confidently. "I'll let you think about your predicament and we'll pick this up tomorrow morning."

"What?" Rosalie watched Sloan leave the cart oh-so casually. "What does that even mean!?"

"Sleep tight!" Sloan called.

Fat chance, Rosalie bitterly thought. It was freezing outside and none of the Travelers had bothered to give her something more warm to wear. What she ran off with is what she was wearing.

She spent the night not sleeping but instead going round and round with different thoughts. At one point, she turned her phone back on and was immediately flooded with missed calls, voicemails and texts. She only saw the senders' names, not daring to answer or give a call back.

"And honestly, did you think nobody would ever get tired of babysitting you?"

Rosalie closed her eyes and heaved a sigh. How annoyed must everyone been this whole time? She should have never left the cabin. She should have started making her own way.

Well, the Travelers certainly weren't babysitting her. She was hungry and cold and very much alone. But nobody was babysitting her anymore.

Early in the morning, Sloan returned to the train cart and greeted Rosalie good morning. "Here," she offered Rosalie a snack bar.

Rosalie had no idea what a protein bar was but her stomach was growling. "If you're not gonna let me go, you should at least let me get some real food," she said and sat down on the edge of the train cart, her legs dangling below. She pulled the wrapper off and took a big bite. "Nobody can use me if I'm dead."

"We'll be moving by tomorrow morning," Sloan said, bringing her hands on her hips, "What with us having to be constantly on the move, right?"

Rosalie deadpanned the woman while she finished swallowing.

"Today we're going to start working on our actual goal. We have a to-do list."

"Mm," Rosalie took another bite of her bar, "And where do I fit in besides being your sacrificial lamb?"

"You'll have multiple roles. The most important part right now is that we need the doppelgangers' blood."

"Which you already took," Rosalie said, said in-between chews, "Like two buckets, from what Stefan and Elena said."

"Well, turns out it's useless if we don't make sure there aren't more doppelgangers out there."

"Well, there isn't," Rosalie shrugged. "Katherine Pierce is dead, Amara's dead — thank God — and Silas is gone forever. Check and check."

"We thought so too," Sloan said with a sour smile, giving Rosalie the implication that whatever she was going to say wasn't a lie. "Until we tried using the blood and it didn't work."

"Wait, what?" Rosalie tilted her head. "Are you telling me there's more doppelgangers out there? H-how is that possible? Elena's—"

"The Petrova doppelganger. She's all accounted for…"

Rosalie's eyebrows knitted together while Sloan's words digested. "Wait…" she shook her head, "Are you…are you telling me there's another doppelganger of Stefan?"

"Technically it'd be Silas' doppelganger—"

"Except he can burn in hell so we're calling it Stefan's doppelganger. Is there another one?" Rosalie left her almost finished protein bar on the ground of the cart and hopped off to face Sloan. "Is there actually another of Stefan's doppelgangers living and breathing right now?"

Sloan nodded. "There has to be, otherwise the blood we collected would've worked."

"What do you even want with their blood anyways?"

"That's an answer for another moment. What's important right now is finding that other doppelganger and we can't do that until we have Stefan Salvatore here."

Rosalie scoffed and laughed. "Yeah, that's never gonna happen. He'd never help you and I don't blame him."

"Oh, trust me, he'll want to help," Sloan said rather confidently which left Rosalie suspicious and wary.

"What did you do?"

"According to our brothers and sisters in Mystic Falls, Elena Gilbert has been given the ripper virus injection, same as Damon Salvatore except this one is lethal."

"What?" Rosalie's eyes widened. "When did that happen!? And what do you mean it's lethal?"

"Wes created a variant of the virus using werewolf venom and it's currently killing Elena."

"Oh my God…well…we have to figure out how to fix her — I—"

Sloan chuckled. "Don't worry, we already have. Or, rather, Wes did…before he was killed."

"He's dead?" Rosalie gawked. The surprise wore off quickly, however. "Well, serves him right for everything he did. So…there's an antidote? He made one? I thought the whole point was to make it so that nobody could fix his virus."

"We took his work and engineered the cures," Sloan explained. "So you see? Stefan will come, but we'll need you to ask."

"Me? N-n-n-n-no," Rosalie shook her head. "I can't do that. I'm, uh, trying to sort of avoid them…"

"Aw," Sloan feigned a pout, "Well now you'll sort of have to not avoid them…unless you want Elena to die, of course."

Rosalie rubbed her forehead. "No, I…of course that's not what I want…" As bad as things had gotten between her and Elena, she would never willingly let Elena die. She dragged her hands down her face and groaned. "I hate this! And I hate you!" She pointed at Sloan. "Because you haven't listened to a word I've said since we met!"

"Oh dear God," groaned Sloan, "Enough! You said you would help us and now you're stuck with us!"

"I only did it so you wouldn't let one of my friends get murdered for some weird experiment a delusional madman was conducting!"

"Then you should thank us because we kept our end of the bargain. Now it's time to get to work."

"I don't even know how to get Stefan here! My phone's out of battery!" Rosalie flapped an arm back at the train cart where she'd left her phone. "I haven't talked to anyone in two days so it's gonna be a little hard."

"That's why we brought you some back up so get to it!"

"What back up?" Rosalie demanded angrily. She didn't trust a single Traveler not to kill her just for an ounce more of power for their stupid resurrection spell.

"I suppose that'd be me…" Enzo appeared out of nowhere.

Rosalie's eyes widened as she gasped. "Oh my God, you're okay!" She rushed towards him on an instinct and skidded to a stop in front of him. "You're fine!" She said with absolute relief. "You're — they didn't tell me anything!" She threw a dirty look back at Sloan. "For the past days, she's been my only companion and that's enough to make anyone go mad!"

Sloan gave a roll of her eyes. "Enzo is gonna make sure that you get that doppelganger here…or else Elena Gilbert dies."

"Wait, what?" Rosalie scrunched her face and looked at Enzo, confused. "You're working with the Travelers?"

"It's a long story," he replied, "Why don't we take a moment before we hit the road?"

Rosalie looked back at Sloan suspiciously. The Traveler offered her one smug smile and took off, warning them that they had better be on the road in the next half hour.

"You shouldn't be working with them," Rosalie said to Enzo almost immediately when they were alone.

"Ah, but you're working with them," he countered and curled a hand around her arm. He turned with her and walked towards the train cart.

Rosalie scoffed. "Yeah, but I actually know the Travelers. I lived with their ancestors and trust me, they're a lot more vengeful after 2 millenia."

"So you willingly walked into a pact with them—"

"To help you! Did you forget the part where Damon was about to kill you?"

"How could I forget?" Enzo rubbed the side of his neck where Damon had bit him. "But the question stands, what do the Travelers want from you now?"

"Our history is intended to become the future," Rosalie replied. She hopped into the cart and sat down. "The Travelers are witches who were cursed by, erm…some witches 2000 years ago...and one of those witches killed the Travelers' leader, Markos…who I also used to know. Now the Travelers really want to bring Markos back."

"And you're going to actually help them?"

"Don't really have much of a choice. I made a deal so now answer me, what are you still doing here? With them?"

"I wasn't with the Travelers when I left. Wes needed one more thing from me. I let him experiment on me."

"You did what!?" Rosalie practically screeched. Enzo almost laughed at her horrified reaction. "After everything, you let the guy touch you again!?"

"There was something good out of it, trust me," he smiled.

"Oh, like what?"

"The antidotes to the ripper virus, for one…"

Rosalie paused. "For real?"

Enzo nodded. "The Travelers took it, of course, and they're not exactly keen on sharing it with me until we bring them Stefan."

"So there's no other choice? We have to bring Stefan…" Rosalie heaved a long sigh and threw her head back.

"Sensing some heavy reluctance…" Enzo tilted his head at her, "You know, I've been thinking about something ever since we left the farmhouse…"

"Hopefully your life choices?"

"Why did you show up on your own? From what I've seen, it doesn't look like Stefan lets you out of his sight. And yet that evening, you showed up all by yourself

"I told you. Elena blackmailed me because of you—"

"Ah," Enzo raised a finger at her. "You called me first."

"I texted you, which is completely different and not the point here! Besides, you gave me your number first! Anyways, Elena blackmailed me, period."

"Yes, but, from what I gathered, you weren't travelling just with Elena. And from what Damon told me, you have a new best friend by the name of Caroline, I believe?"

Rosalie groaned and slid off the cart. "I'm not doing this! Let's just go get Stefan already and hope that he doesn't automatically kill you on sight."

"Why don't you just call him then? Save us the trip?"

"Phone's out of battery!" Rosalie reached inside the cart and pulled out her phone that was pitch black on the screen. "So let's just hope he's in a talking mood."

"Or maybe we could try a different avenue?"

"Yeah, like what?"

~ 0 ~

Even before they entered the abandoned building, Enzo said he heard noise coming from upstairs. Someone was already at Wes' old lab, no doubt searching for the antidotes. As much as Rosalie wanted to know who it was, Enzo swore he didn't recognize the scent.

Caroline stopped Wes' recording midway when she felt their presence behind them, specifically Rosalie's scent. "Rose!" she whirled around with wide eyes and an undeniable relief on her face.

Rosalie gulped nervously.

"Oh my goodness! You're okay!" Caroline took two steps forwards before she saw Enzo standing behind Rosalie and scowled. "Who the hell are you!?" She didn't think twice and zipped forward, bringing Rosalie away from him.

"So werewolves are real? I always thought that was, you know, a joke…" Enzo said distractedly, not quite phased by the heavy glare on Caroline's face.

"Oh, they're very real," Rosalie said wearily, "Even got a frikin original hybrid running around here. Well, not here-here but you know what I mean. Caroline, stop glaring, your face is gonna stay stuck like that."

But Caroline could do no such thing. "Who the hell are you?" she demanded again.

"I'm Enzo. .." He was enjoying every minute of Caroline's hostility.

Recognition flashed across Caroline's face, only making things worse. "Ah, the Enzo…"

"No…the other one."

Rosalie deadpanned him and his smirking face. "You're not funny. And Caroline, for the love of God, stop glaring!"

"I can't help it!" Caroline exclaimed. "Where've you been, Rosie!? We've been calling and calling and —" she rounded on Enzo angrily, "You took her!"

"Caroline, chill!" Rosalie exclaimed.

"Yeah, what she said," Enzo said calmly. "I didn't tell her to go anywhere, much less with the Travelers. That was all on her own." His eyes then flickered to Rosalie. "But that was still a God awful choice."

Rosalie groaned. "Shush!"

Caroline scoffed in Enzo's face, not believing him for one second. "Yeah, right! I know all about you!"

"Really? I'm flattered," Enzo smirked.

"Enzo," Rosalie sighed.

"You know what? I don't have time for this," Caroline decided and turned away from Enzo, making her way back to the shelves of vials. "I am on a mission and when I find the antidote, Rosie and I are out of here."

"Caroline, I'm not going back," Rosalie's words stopped Caroline in her search. The blonde looked at her like she just said the craziest thing. "But we're here to help. We know about the virus and we also have the antidotes."

"What? Seriously? Oh my God!" Caroline said gleefully.

"Ah, correction," Enzo raised a finger, "We" — he pointed at Rosalie then himself — "don't have the antidotes. But we know the people who do."

Caroline's face dropped and she immediately looked at Rosalie for help. "What is he talking about?"

"The Travelers have the antidotes for both Elena and Damon but they're not willing to hand it over unless Stefan agrees to meet with them."

"And we're supposed to trust them?" Caroline frowned and subtly glanced at Enzo. "And him?"

"Hey, I'm here for the same reason you are," Enzo said, "I want this vampire-feeding virus out of our lives. I got the nasty end of that side a few nights ago."

"Why?" scoffed Caroline. "You want your killing buddy back? Is killing innocent people not as much fun when you're alone?"

"Right. Damon mentioned you get a little judgy. Then again…he also said you had a thing for accents."

Caroline gasped incredulously; Rosalie wasn't able to hide her snicker in time. Caroline whacked her on the side.

"Don't laugh! Wasn't it you who said 'why do they always help?'"

"Well now hey!" Rosalie cried, offended, "Why do you have to drag me into this!? We're all on the same side so let's just work together nicely and without snapping necks, alright? Caroline, call Stefan and tell him he needs to come."

"But I don't understand. Why are you working with them? Why are you here with him—?"

"Caroline, just do it!"

Begrudgingly, Caroline stopped arguing and pulled her phone out. "We are not done with this conversation," she warned Rosalie before dialing.

Stefan's voice came from the other line within seconds and Caroline put him on speaker for Rosalie to hear. "Hello?"

"Bad news…" Caroline considered her words as best as possible, "It's not the same virus."

"What is it?"

"Dr. Creepenstein was working on the next phase of the virus. When Nadia was sick, he was experimenting on her blood and he figured out a way to extract werewolf venom from her blood and put it in the virus."

"Wait.. what do you mean "werewolf venom?" That means it's fatal…"

"Hello! You don't think I would just drop this on you without a silver lining! There's an antidote," Caroline said, "It just requires you to come meet the Travelers."

"The Travelers?" Stefan said incredulously. "You're joking, right?"

"I wish I was…" Caroline said, staring at Rosalie, "But I have it on good authority that they have the antidotes and they're willing to make a deal."

"No, I don't trust them," said Stefan. "Damom said they took Rosalie."

Rosalie grabbed the phone from Caroline and spoke up. "They didn't take me, Stefan, I made my own deal. I can't get the antidotes from them. They want to see you first."

"Rosalie!? Where the hell have you been!?" Stefan exclaimed. "We've been calling you like mad. Listen, there's something you have to know about what Elena said — well, not her but—"

"We're gonna text you the address and we'll meet you there," Rosalie said shortly and handed the phone back to Caroline.

Caroline (and Stefan) were all but dumbfounded by Rosalie's attitude. In the end, Caroline did as Rosalie had said and texted Stefan the address of where the Travelers would be waiting.

"Rosie, maybe we can get there together?" Caroline asked hopefully, but Rosalie shook her head.

"Thanks, but I'll just head back with Enzo." Rosalie left the room without another word, nor glance.

Enzo gave a wave of his hand to Caroline, irritating the woman with his smug smile as he followed after Rosalie.

~0~

Caroline was the first to see Stefan arrive at the stockyard. They were both equally anxious given the situation and hurried together towards the others.

"Rosalie, hey!" Stefan spotted the witch a few feet ahead of them and was relieved to see her okay. Rosalie too was happy to see him alright when he came to hug her. "Hey, you're freezing!" He pulled away and glared over her head at Enzo. "What, you couldn't give her anything!?"

"I'm curious, is everything going to be pinned on me today or what?" Enzo said. "I haven't seen her in days either, mate."

Rosalie sighed and told them both to shut up. "I'm fine," she reiterated to Stefan. "Thanks for coming. I tried to get the Travelers to just send the antidotes but they wouldn't budge."

"Yeah, what are you even doing with them anyways? Here, of all places?" Stefan could see their breaths in the chilly air and yet the only mortal with them was the one without a jacket.

"It's not important—"

"I think it is considering you've been ignoring all of us. We know about Elena and what she said to you—"

"I don't want to talk about that," Rosalie turned away quickly.

"Yeah, but we do!" Stefan turned her back. Caroline came up beside them insisting on the same thing. "What happened wasn't the way you thought it did."

Rosalie pushed their hands off her and stepped back a few steps. "I said I don't want to talk about it!"

"But Rose—"

"No!" she cried. "Sloan, get out here already! I know you people love to lurk so come on out!"

True to her words, Travelers started coming out of everywhere. Caroline and Stefan looked around as they slowly became surrounded by Travelers.

"Welcome," Sloan came forward with a polite smile on her face. "As you heard, I'm Sloan. You met some of the travelers when they were taking a bucket of your blood."

"Oh yeah…" Stefan smiled sourly, "How could I forget? So, Rosalie says you have the antidote to the ripper virus?"

Sloan nodded. "We do, thanks to Enzo."

"See? I told you not everything was my fault," Enzo shot Stefan a smug smile. He pretended like Caroline hadn't scoffed so loudly at him. "I was trapped in that bloody farmhouse with Damon, set to have my head ripped off, when out of nowhere, Wes showed up with the Travelers."

"Mm, right," Caroline crossed her arms, "that's where Rosie ran off with them. Sounds like your fault again."

"Caroline," sighed Rosalie. "They were going to let Damon kill him. He did you guys a solid."

Caroline scoffed again, looking away from the two.

"Wes was running low on vampires and he needed one to continue his work, so I let him experiment on me," Enzo said flatly. "Among other things, it allowed him to make an antidote."

"See? After 60 years of that crap…" Rosalie stopped for a moment as doubt struck her and she glanced back at Enzo questioningly. "Sixty?"

"Closer to 70," he said flatly, the ire of said period very much still raw.

"See? Like 70 years and he went back and now we have the antidote!"

"Stop agreeing with him!" Caroline exclaimed.

"I'm literally pointing out facts!"

"Enough," Sloan cut in, rolling her eyes with disinterest. "The point here is that We took the antidotes when Wes died. And seeing as Elena is valuable to us, we're in the process of using Wes' resources to find a cure for her virus as well."

"Alright. Fine," Stefan said, "When will it be done?"

"First, we have to find something."

"Okay. What do you need?"

"Another one of you."

Stefan's first instinct was to chuckle. Seeing Rosalie's devoid face helped him pause. "Hold on, hold on, what do you mean, there's another one of me out there?"

"You never stopped to think there might be another doppelgänger running around?" asked Enzo. "Clearly, you don't know your traveler lore."

Caroline laughed condescendingly. "I'm sorry, and you do?"

Enzo didn't outright answer but his gaze flickered to Rosalie in front of him, leading Caroline to sharply stare at Rosalie.

"It was a long car ride!" she said defensively.

"Can someone just explain this already?" Stefan said impatiently. Every minute they wasted talking about car rides was another minute that Elena went crazy.

"You're a doppelganger, Stefan, which means that almost every aspect of you is special in the supernatural world," explained Rosalie. "That includes your blood and right now that's what the Travelers want to make useful. They recently discovered that it wasn't."

"From the buckets they took from us…" Stefan understood.

"Yeah," nodded Rosalie. "The thing is…the Travelers won't stop till they get your blood to work. Markos wants it."

"Markos?"

"He's, uh, the leader of the Travelers." Rosalie muttered. "I knew him in my time."

"Alright, so what then? You do a locator spell until you find this guy and then you kill him? That's the idea?"

"It's more of a linking spell," Sloan corrected him.

"Uuh, the last time witches linked me to my doppelgänger, my brain was fried and I lost my memory!" Stefan looked directly at Rosalie for some help.

"If it's any consolation, I won't help this time," Rosalie put her hands behind her back.

"You know that's not what I meant," Stefan gave her a look. She shouldn't be here, period. It had nothing to do with her skills as a witch.

"Can we please just have a moment?" Caroline interjected, making it clear that the 'moment' in question was between them and Rosalie.

Sloan got the gist and looked at the witch beside her. "If you want your answers, you'll get them to accept the nice way." Further behind her, she sent the same warning to Enzo. "One way or another, the Travelers are getting the doppelgangers blood to work."

~0~

Between Stefan and Caroline, Rosalie was dragged away from the Travelers for a moment and without lifting much of a finger.

"This is a waste of time!" Rosalie exclaimed incredulously. "Your brother and friend are on the brink of death!"

"Oh, Damon's doing fine chained up in the basement," Stefan said, and at Rosalie's surprised look, Caroline scoffed.

"Yeah, you missed a lot!" she stepped forwards to whack Rosalie's arm. "That's what happens when you bail on us! What the heck, Rosie! We were worried sick about you! And put a sweater on already!" She started pulling off her burgundy coat to give to Rosalie.

"Caroline, stop it!" Rosalie backtracked a few steps from the two. "I bailed without a thicker sweater so let me deal with the consequences! Just let me deal with the consequences of my life choices! Gah!"

Stefan lifted an eyebrow at her. "Let you deal with the consequences of your life choices?" Rosalie looked away from him. "Okay, we need to talk for real."

"I already said I don't want to talk about it."

"Well tough because it's important," Caroline said. "We know what Elena did — or what you think Elena did…"

Rosalie scoffed lightly. "I know she's your friend Caroline and you have every right to defend her, but I really don't want to hear it."

"What Elena did to you — it was out of line," Stefan said sternly. "Blackmailing you, making you feel bad about yourself…it was all very…unusual for Elena, wasn't it? Something you'd never expect from her, right?".

Rosalie shrugged. "It's been in my experience that the people you trust most are the ones who turn on you in the worst way."

Stefan nodded, feeling that sentiment to his core. "You have no idea how much I get that. I'm sorry you had to go through that but it wasn't Elena who did all that stuff. It was Katherine."

Rosalie's eyes flickered to Stefan and her first instinct was to scoff. "Katherine? Seriously? She died, Stefan."

"Yeah," Caroline said grimly. "And she passed herself into Elena's body when we weren't looking. And then for the next 3 weeks, she impersonated Elena in every aspect."

Rosalie stared at the two for the longest time, her brain working to connect the dots she abandoned a while ago. She had mentioned several times that something was off with Elena but nobody ever paid attention. If Katherine Pierce was in control of Elena's body then it made sense that she would hate her. She refused Katherine a longer life.

Katherine was Elena…

Fury crossed Rosalie's face as everything began to make sense. "That brilliant bitch!"

Caroline laughed on the spot. She'd never heard Rosalie curse so blatantly.

"Katherine, she—she told me all this awful stuff and then threatened to tell you about—"

"That you had Enzo on speed dial? Yeah, we know," Caroline crossed her arms. "And we will be discussing that when we go back to Mystic Falls but for now, we just need you to know the truth."

"Katherine's dead, for real now," Stefan informed her. "We used the Traveler's blade."

"Good riddance," muttered Rosalie. "I hate her."

"Trust me, we do too," Caroline nodded. "Elena's infected because of her."

"Which means you have to do what the Travelers want," Rosalie apologized beforehand for all the pain.

"It's fine, I can handle it," Stefan assured her. "I just need to know that the antidotes will be going to Elena and Damon."

"I'll make sure of it," promised Rosalie. "But I do have to tell you that I can't go back to Mystic Falls with you."

"What? Why not?" Caroline smiled, confused. "We just told you that it wasn't Elena who said all that stuff. She feels horrible, by the way."

"I'm sure she does, but look…as awful as those things were, Katherine wasn't wrong. You do babysit me." And to make her point, Rosalie gestured to the coat still hanging over Caroline's arm that she intended on handing over. "Ever since I came to live with you guys, you've taken care of me — over-cared for me — and I shouldn't have let that happen."

"We don't — we don't do that!" Caroline was even more confused by what she was hearing. "We just want to help you adjust to the new world! Two thousand years is a lot of time and we just want you to be safe."

"And I appreciate that, I do, but you can't do that my whole life," Rosalie said. "I'm mortal again which means that I'm going to age and I'm going to die and I want to know that I lived my life this time. I want to make my choices and make mistakes and learn…" She chuckled. "That is the best part about coming to life again. I get to learn new things and live them. But you guys…I mean…Stefan won't even let me go out to the Mystic Grill on my own."

Stefan gazed at her silently but attentively listening to her every word. Next to him, Caroline was still having trouble accepting the truth.

"Rosalie, we're your friends, we look out for each other."

"You don't do that to Bonnie," countered Rosalie. "You don't do it to Matt either. I like knowing that people actually care for me but I can't go back knowing that you're going to be behind my every step. Katherine had a point and I can't deny it anymore."

"You're being reasonable and I respect your honesty," Stefan said, "But you have to understand that we couldn't just let you go out without knowing anything either. It's dangerous."

"I know," nodded Rosalie. "And trust me, I know danger too. I know where I stand and I'm sorry that you got dragged into this doppelganger mess again."

"It's a good thing we have a witch we can trust," Stefan gave her a little smile that thankfully got her to give one back. "I'll do what the Travelers want, just make sure Elena and Damon—"

"I will. I promise."

~0~

Rosalie was the one to lead Stefan and Caroline back to the Travelers. Sloan was waiting for them and wasted no time when she saw them approaching.

"That's for you, sit," she pointed Stefan to an old chair positioned in the middle of the Travelers.

Stefan didn't move an inch from his spot just yet. "Where are the antidotes?"

"You'll get it when we're done."

"No. You'll hand them over right now. I'm here…I'm doing everything you want me to."

"I'll take them," Enzo cut in before it turned into a senseless argument. "I'll make sure the appropriate parties get them." One of the travelers came up behind him and handed him the serums. "If you don't trust me, someone's welcome to join."

The jab went to Stefan and Caroline of course and neither resisted the urge to roll their eyes at him.

"We trust you," Rosalie spoke up and sent him on his way.

"That 'we' is a very loose term…" she heard Caroline mumble beside her.

Sloan once again motioned Stefan to take a seat. This time, Stefan obliged and walked towards them. Caroline startled at the heavy blade Sloan pulled out.

"Wait!" she called. "You said you weren't going to hurt him."

"No. I said I'd try not to hurt him," Sloan corrected her. "We need his blood for the spell."

'Wait a second…" Stefan looked up at Sloan suspiciously, "Rosalie and Tessa didn't need my blood when they linked me to Silas." At the claim, both he and Caroline looked to Rosalie for an explanation (and reassurance that nothing was being pulled over them).

"The Travelers don't have access to the kind of magic me and Qetsiyah had," Rosalie explained. "They have to perform their spells via other methods. I'm sorry."

Stefan didn't get a word out before Sloan had already grabbed his hand to slice his palm. His blood trickled over a round bowl and eventually filled up. Sloan dipped her index fingers into the bucket then pressed them against Stefan's temples. The moment Sloan and the Travelers began to chant together, Stefan screams out in pain.

Caroline gasped and made to move but Rosalie grabbed her arm to keep her in place. She was sorry but it was completely normal.

"Why is this taking so long?" Caroline's patience dimmed as time went by and Stefan's screams didn't lessen at all.

"Establishing a link with a doppelganger who could be anywhere is a big thing," Rosalie explained, guiltily watching Stefan. "If I knew where he was, I'd say but I…I have no idea. Watching doppelgangers wasn't exactly my forte on the Other Side."

"Can't say I blame you. I wouldn't want to watch copies of the man who killed me for all eternity."

Rosalie nodded. "Yeah, but, I think Silas was a one-off evil version. Stefan is nothing like that." Which only made it even harder to watch.

"Isn't there something you can do?" Caroline said hopefully.

"I can't stop the spell…" Rosalie said slowly, her mind racing with alternatives, "But maybe…maybe I can ease the pain a bit."

"Please," Caroline said helplessly. It looked like Stefan was in even more pain in these last minutes.

Rosalie took a deep breath in and moved forwards, ignoring Sloan's suspicious look as she neared them.

"If you stop us, you won't get your answers," she warned Rosalie in-between chants.

"I'm not stopping anything, I just want to ease his pain a little…" Rosalie bent down in front of Stefan and reached for his hand. "I know it's hard to talk right now but if you can hear me, I'm going to try and help you out with an old trick of mine."

Caroline watched anxiously as Rosalie began to murmur her own spell. For a moment, it didn't seem like it was helping Stefan. He screamed and groaned but a few minutes later, Stefan's screams were cut short with a deep gasp. Despite Caroline being several feet away from them, she froze and held her breath waiting to see what kind of reaction Stefan would have to Rosalie's influence.

His screams faded for a moment and ironically it was the same moment that Sloan was able to see an image of the doppelgangers.

"Just a little deeper…"

Rosalie remained focused on her spell. She clutched Stefan's hands in her own and gave him what she once did for four months under the lake: peace.

"I see him! He's in a city!" cried Sloan. "He's in Atlanta!"

Caroline beamed. "Good! That's great! You found him!"

"Keep going!" yelled Sloan. "Push harder!"

Caroline flinched as the flames around them burst higher into the air. "You said you know where he is! What are you doing?" she yelled at Sloan.

"We're not done…the link isn't strong enough. We need more information!"

Caroline was horrified as now both Stefan and Rosalie grunted in pain. "You're pushing him too hard! He's going to lose everything! And it's affecting Rosalie too!"

"Stupid intervention on her part!" snapped Sloan. "We need the doppelgänger dead. Louder!"

The Travelers' chants grew louder and louder. Caroline pleaded with them to stop. She snapped. In the blink of an eye, she was behind Sloan with a knife against her throat.

Sloan didn't move but she wasn't backing down either. "If you hurt me, they'll kill you."

Caroline didn't budge either. "Tell them to stop. There's a way we can all get what we want."

Rosalie yelped and let go of Stefan's hands, falling back on the ground. She rubbed her forehead where pain lingered. The Travelers power combined was not to be trifled with and she got a good taste of it.

"Sloan!" Caroline pressed the tip of the knife against the witch's neck. "C'mon, we can make a deal! Looks like you made some with Rosie and Enzo! Let me join!"

Rosalie dropped her hand and looked at Stefan who had gone back to screaming. "If you kill him, there's no guarantee that you're going to kill the doppelganger too. The link isn't stable and you know it, Sloan."

Sloan's eyes shifted from Rosalie to Stefan to Caroline. In the next second, Sloan pulled her fingers from Stefan's temples. The pain and spell was too much for Stefan, he fell unconscious instantly.

Caroline pulled back as well, now wearing a grin on her face. "Great, let's make a deal."

"Caroline, don't. Sloan's not exactly trustworthy," Rosalie warned and got up from the ground.

"You made your deal," Caroline reminded her.

"Yeah, and I'm not exactly happy am I?" Rosalie waited for Caroline to say something, but the blonde had a fixated gaze on Sloan waiting to hear the deal. Rosalie let out a heavy sigh. "Alright, fine, whatever deal Caroline makes, I'm in on it too. Just add it to my list of demands."

"No, Rosie, this is my deal—"

"Shut it, Caroline, we're both in on this." Rosalie dusted her hands off and walked up beside Caroline, eyes set on Sloan. "It's got to do with the doppelganger, right?"

"We need him dead, one way or another," Sloan said sternly. "If we can't kill him through the link, we'll have to find him and do it ourselves, i.e, you two."

"What?" Caroline said incredulously. "You want us to kill some poor innocent man?"

"Well, you don't want us to do it our way so now it'll be up to you to decide how to end it so long as you end him. Tom Avery is his name and by the looks of what I saw, he's a paramedic in Atlanta."

Caroline shook her head. The idea of killing an innocent person was a lot to handle—

"Fine, we'll do it," Rosalie declared and Caroline gasped.

"Rosalie!"

"There's no other choice, Care. It's either we do it or they will and they're gonna fry Stefan's brain again only this time, it'll be permanent!"

Caroline's face scrunched as the facts settled in front of her. "Gah! Fine! We'll do it!"

"Great," Sloan smiled wickedly at the two. "We'll give you some time to get yourselves situated but I'm gonna tell you right now that Stefan stays with us."

"What? No!" Caroline scowled at the idea.

"We'll need him to help you find Tom Avery. You know we won't kill him…"

"Oh, like that's a hell of a reassurance!"

"Well, we also need to know that you'll keep your end," Sloan remarked. "Because believe me, one way or another, we're gonna get what we want."

"Alright, yes, we get it," Rosalie said sharply. "You'll have what you want. For now, we're moving Stefan. I think we can both agree that after this crap, he'll need some rest."

"C'mon Care," Rosalie called the blonde and grabbed a rag to wipe the blood stains off Stefan's head.

~0~

Stefan was completely out for the next couple of hours. While Caroline freaked, Rosalie assured her that it was completely normal. They put him in the same train cart that Rosalie had spent chilly nights in.

"He's going to be out for a while," Rosalie forewarned her so that there weren't any surprises.

Caroline thanked her and turned away from Stefan. "Would you please just take my coat already? It is freezing out here."

Rosalie waved Caroline off and looked around. The travelers agreed to give them some privacy but it wasn't like she really trusted them. "I can handle a little cold, Caroline. I have dealt with worse."

Caroline groaned. "So this is your plan? To just cast us all aside because of some dumb words that Katherine Pierce said to you?"

"They weren't dumb, Caroline!" Rosalie exclaimed. "That's the worst part of all this! That Katherine didn't tell one lie! I don't want to be babysat! That is not why I can't live with the Salvatores! That's really not why I became friends with you guys!"

"Great, because that's not why we became your friend either!" Caroline had to laugh because it was all so insane, and thanks to Katherine! "You might not believe us but we really came to like you. I think we just…we just wanted you to have the best new-life experience because the world can be a really awful place."

"Caroline," Rosalie half smiled at the woman, "I know what the world is like. Need I tell you my story again? I'm not stupid. I mean, okay, maybe I do need to be a little less naive but I'm intelligent. You may not believe me but before any of you guys even existed, I was an adult. I did adult-stuff with my coven and for the Travelers. I can figure stuff out on my own."

"I know, I know," Caroline nodded. "And, okay, maybe we could have dialed it back a little bit on being overprotective. You want to live and part of the experience is making your own mistakes. Just trust me, there's gonna be a lot of them."

Rosalie chuckled softly. "I imagine so."

"Will you please come back with us after we get done with this mess?" Caroline put her hands together pleadingly. "Katherine is dead, and Elena feels really bad. She wants to apologize and obviously she will…just after we make sure she doesn't die."

"She doesn't owe me anything," Rosalie said. "Katherine did all that, not her. She'll be okay."

"At least come back with us so we can talk together. We do have some things to discuss," Caroline said in a high mighty voice, "Starting with what the hell you were doing talking to Enzo of all people!?"

Rosalie rolled her eyes at Caroline's dramatics. "I thought we were done."

Caroline's scoff said a very different thing. "Not until you tell me why you didn't tell me about that?"

"I didn't think it was that big of a deal…at least not until Elena — Katherine — said it was."

"You are free to speak to whoever you want," clarified Caroline, "But I don't know why you would pick him of all people. He's dangerous! He's killed people! He killed our first roommate!"

"I don't want to play this game but Stefan is literally the Ripper," Rosalie said bluntly. "And are we really going to pretend that nobody else in our group killed people?" Rosalie didn't want to point out the long list of lost lives at the hands of their friend group. Thankfully, Caroline got the point.

"Okay, well, we don't kill people for fun!" She said exasperatedly. "You guys have nothing in common!"

"I don't know, we were both locked away in some capacity. Him in a cage, me in a place where I couldn't possibly have any contact with any living being."

Caroline was no happier to see another of her points discarded. "It just makes no sense, okay?"

Rosalie smiled, sensing Caroline was about to give up.

"He shouldn't be talking to you! I don't trust him!"

"That, I can give you based on his past actions," Rosalie shrugged. "But all he's really done through our talks is just ask me for my recommendations."

"What?" Caroline's face went flat.

"Yeah, you know — my favorite things to eat so far? Places I've been to? Though that one's a bit harder considering I never really went out of Mystic Falls up until today."

Caroline scoffed. "Give me a break," she mumbled under her breath.

"Care, right now, we should just start planning on how we're going to do this," Rosalie said when she saw how irritated Caroline was getting.

However, Caroline would prefer not to brainstorm on how to murder efficiently.

"Or…" Rosalie started after a few moments of silence in which she presumed Caroline's thoughts were spinning with guilt, "You can maybe stock up on some things that we'll need for the road trip? I'm mortal, after all. And maybe it is a bit cold out here." Caroline playfully rolled her eyes. Rosalie chuckled. "Atlanta's a while from here, isn't it?"

"Like 7 and a half hours, not including traffic…"

"Yikes, what are we gonna do for 7 hours? I can't drive, by the way."

"Aww," Caroline brought a hand to her chest, "you thought I was actually going to let you go anywhere near the steering wheel?" The two girls laughed together.

"Yeah, that's probably for the best," Rosalie nodded to herself. The idea of touching the steering wheel scared the hell out of her.

~ 0 ~

When Stefan woke up, it was dark out. He felt himself on the edge and soon realized he was in an open train cart. The first face he saw was Caroline (who was practically staring at him but that was beside the point).

"Hey…" she said with a relieved voice. Rosalie had been right, he was out for a long time.

"Hi…" Stefan said slowly, squinting his eyes at Caroline for a moment, "Rebekah, hi."

Caroline panicked instantly. "Oh my god! Rose!" She looked around for the witch in question for some help.

Stefan snorted and laughed. "Kidding!" He gave her a teasing look while she debated with herself whether it was right to smack someone who'd gone under a heavy spell. "Lexi, right?"

"It was funnier the first time!" she spat.

"Did it work?"

"Erm…sort of…"

"Sort of?" Stefan didn't like the sound of it. "What do you mean 'sort of'?"

"Well…" Caroline had spent the last hour thinking of the best way to explain to Stefan what their plans now looked like. "Sloan was doing the spell but it was…it was too much, Stefan. Sloan was going to fry your brain to kill your…other you. I wasn't going to let that happen."

"So what did you do?" Stefan presumed that's what she wanted to get to.

"She made a deal for your sake," Rosalie called as she approached them, now donning Caroline's burgundy coat. She smiled warmly at him. "I think we're very lucky to have Caroline Forbes as our friend."

"Rose, hey," Stefan tried standing but he was still too weak. He slumped back down and Caroline helped him adjust himself so he was more comfortable against the wall. "Listen, you have to—"

"I know, Stefan," Rosalie nodded at him. "Caroline told me everything while you were out. I think I know how to bond with Damon now. I despise Katherine Pierce and I hope she's rotting in hell as we speak."

Stefan smiled at her. "I can't argue on her behalf…but that's about the darkest I've heard you ever be with someone."

"Did I not make my feelings towards Silas clear?" Rosalie feigned concern over the fact. She climbed into the cart for more warmth and sat beside the two. "I have to up my game."

Caroline smiled at the interaction and was so glad that things were semi back to normal for them all.

"Um, Care, we might have a situation…" Rosalie said to the blonde, prompting Stefan to remember he had not heard what this new deal was all about.

"What kind?" Caroline grew nervous that the Travelers had gone back on their word and wanted Stefan for the linking spell again.

"Turns out…we are not the only ones who made their own side deal with the Travelers," Rosalie said glumly. "Yeah, apparently these people have a lot to give. That hasn't really changed, honestly. It's why my faction hid with them. They were big on numbers and networks."

"I don't understand," Caroline shook her head.

"Yeah, me neither," Stefan said. "What is going on?"

"Don't get mad," Rosalie put her hands on each of their shoulders and looked between them, "Because it's important to remember that we are all on the same side and that I had nothing to do with this. We have someone coming with us to make sure Tom Avery dies…" She squeezed her eyes shut in anticipation of how they would react.

"Let's go, the engine's running!" Enzo shouted seconds before he appeared in front of them.

"What?" Caroline's head flipped in Rosalie's direction.

Rosalie put her hands in front of her. "Remember, I said I had nothing to do with this! You can't get mad at me!"

"What the hell are you doing for the Travelers?" demanded Caroline angrily.

"Same as you, blondie," Enzo replied. "I have my own agenda and for this one issue, we're all on the same side."

"Nu-uh, we do not need you!" Caroline declared. "Rosalie and I are more than capable of doing this on our own."

"Were that true, the Travelers wouldn't have forced me to come."

Caroline's mouth opened to continue arguing but Rosalie cut in. "We're going to be spending a lot of time together for the next couple of days so let's just be civil, yeah?"

"Exactly," Enzo nodded, "I'm willing to make that sacrifice."

Caroline scoffed at him, clearly not trusting him. Stefan looked at all of them like they were insane.

"You cannot do this," he told the girls. "I can't let you."

"Stefan, they're gonna do this with or without us," Rosalie said, "If we don't do this, they're gonna fry your brain worse than what Qetsiyah and I did. And yes, it's possible to do worse damage."

"Well then I'm coming with you guys," Stefan said decisively and even started trying to get up again.

"No mate. You aren't," Enzo stopped him. "They need to use you to get us as close as possible to your little doppelganger."

"We'll be good," Rosalie assured Stefan. "It'll all be good…you'll see…" It sounded like she was trying to convince herself more than anything else. She pushed herself up to her feet and told Caroline to be quick.

Enzo was there with a hand to help her come down the steps. "You know, we could get one of those ridiculous-named pies of yours on the way, an authentic one."

Rosalie scoffed. "I may be a little outdated on my maps but I'm pretty sure Arkansas is the other way."

"Alright, fine, one of those coffees of yours…"

"Now we're talking!"

"I don't trust him," Stefan muttered to Caroline as they watched them leave.

"Don't worry, I don't either," said Caroline purposely. "We'll be safe, I promise."

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Starting to drop a little bit more of this world's version of Traveler lore !! Excited!! And not for nothing but the next chapter is one of my favorites lmao

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

"You missed the exit," Enzo said boredly. Beside him, Caroline scoffed. "I'm serious, you did. Congratulations, you've just delayed us which means you get to spend more time with yours truly."

Caroline rolled her eyes heavily enough to feel a dull pain under her eyelids. She focused entirely on the road and getting them there in one piece. "I know which way we're going, thank you very much."

"Hardly doubt that considering you missed the exit," Enzo reiterated, side-eyeing her with a straight face while she practically murdered him with hers.

"I know where we're going!"

"Oh for the love of god, stop!" Rosalie groaned in the backseat with her eyes closed. She was trying to sleep, yet it didn't seem to matter to either one of them. "If you keep this up, I will open this door and throw myself out and then you'll both be responsible for my second death. And just so we're clear, I will find ways to haunt you from the Other Side."

"Sorry," Caroline sighed and looked at Rosalie through the rearview mirror. "Just try to get some rest, okay? We'll wake you when we get there."

"Sounding like you're babysitting again…" Rosalie sang-sung and turned her head away from the window, eyes opened. "And we talked about it. Plus, how do you expect me to sleep when you two have been finding every excuse to argue with each other?"

"Blame it on your perky friend," Enzo said simply, ignoring Caroline's side glare. "I'm giving her perfectly good directions and she keeps ignoring them."

"I'm not ignoring the directions, I'm trying to ignore you," Caroline clarified. "Because in case I haven't made it clear, I don't trust you and the only reason you're here is because I literally had no other choice. If it was up to me, I'd be doing this alone."

"Oh, well, I'll try not to be offended back here," Rosalie called again.

"You know what I mean, Rosie," Caroline said gently. "You shouldn't be here."

"Why? Because a vampire can kill a human a lot easier than a witch? Yeah, you got me there, but the Travelers are my business, Caroline. I know them better than anyone now that Katherine, Qetisyah and Silas are dead. You kind of need me."

"That's why cellphones exist, which we could have used to keep in communication and you could just tell me—"

"Caroline," Rosalie stared at the woman driving. "I have my own stuff with these guys, okay? We're literally in this together."

"Exactly," Enzo peered around his seat and smiled at her. "You're clearly the more intelligent one out of the two, rose-flower."

"Hey!" snapped Caroline. "Eyes up front, now!"

Enzo listened and straightened himself in his seat. A brief silence fell over the car then but just like that, Enzo broke it. "Seriously though, you missed that exit."

Caroline gripped the steering wheel enough to rip it off. She thought of Rosalie and the fact she would inevitably die from such an accident is what kept the steering wheel in place.

"Could you at least put some music on to survive this dreadful trip?" Rosalie soon requested.

"That is a great idea, Rose," Caroline said with a tight smile and turned the volume up. Hopefully, it would drown out a certain someone's voice for the rest of the car ride.

~0~

The city of Atlanta was a mess. Nobody had any idea where the hell they were supposed to start looking.

"This would be so much easier with a locator spell," Caroline grumbled to herself. She and Enzo were waiting for Rosalie to come out of the restroom in a gas station.

"And why can't Rosalie just do one? Or better yet, the bloody Travelers?"

For the first time, Caroline agreed with him. Fortunately, she was more well versed in the matter and explained the multiple problems with that idea. "Rose said he's cloaked, which means another witch is hiding him."

"So they know we're trying to kill him?" Enzo said, making Caroline shrug.

"No idea, but best be on the guard. And just so we're clear, I will not hesitate to save Rosalie over you."

Enzo scoffed and chuckled. "Was that supposed to be a surprise for me? I'm well aware that everyone adores her."

"So keep your paws off her," warned Caroline. "I'm going to make sure she's okay." She was about halfway to the ladies' restroom when Enzo called out to her.

"You know, I think this is probably what she was talking about. The whole babysitting stuff…" He grinned as Caroline whirled around angrily. "Couldn't help but overhear."

"Right," she smiled sourly. "Stay out of our business and go pay for the gas."

The only reason Enzo went to go do just that was to get them moving again. To his surprise, however, Rosalie was coming out of the store with a plastic box of blueberries in her hands.

"Weren't you supposed to be in the restroom?" he asked, bemused with her.

"Yeah, and then I was starving and you two were bickering again so I figured feeding myself was going to be my priority. By the way, I started a tab, but I'm not exactly sure what that is but the guy behind the cash register was real nice to me and said I could start one?"

"A tab? At a gas station?" Enzo tried his damn hardest not to laugh. She didn't see what had happened back there.

Rosalie popped a blueberry into her mouth then immediately regretted it and spit it out to the side. "Gross! Those are rancid!"

"Yeah I could have told you that was going to happen but it would have ruined the — what did you call it? — experience of the new world."

Rosalie did not appreciate his sarcastic wave of hand like it was some show he was watching. "You suck, you know? Here, return these," she shoved the box of blueberries into his arms. "I'm gonna go ravage the backseat for a bar or something," she muttered and moved on.

Caroline was coming out of the restroom when Rosalie reached the car. "Where'd you go!?" she exclaimed.

"To the store, I was hungry," Rosalie said, opening the backseat.

"You ate all our snacks?" Caroline blinked.

"It's been a day since we got here, not to mention the Travelers weren't exactly sharing their food with me. I'm hungry!"

"Alright, why don't we get some breakfast then?" Caroline suggested. "Get a moment to relax and just stretch our legs some more?"

Rosalie loved the idea. She really was starving and just so tired of being in the car. Being stuck between two vampires who had argued nonstop for hours was its own kind of torture.

"Well, alright, fixed that…" Enzo said as he rejoined them, dusting his hands.

Caroline gave him a sharp look for his words. "What did you 'fix'?"

"Rosalie didn't tell you? She started a tab here…"

Caroline scrunched her face. "A tab? At a gas station? You can't start a tab at a gas station!"

"Oh, at this one you can," Enzo jerked a thumb behind him. "Apparently, the guy was real nice to her…"

"Real nice to—" Caroline stopped and met Enzo's wide smirk. She glared back at the store.

"Don't worry, I took care of it," Enzo assured and told Rosalie to get in the car already.

Caroline felt dread in her stomach with those words. She tried getting a glimpse of the cash register from where they stood.

"Caroline, let's go!" yelled Rosalie from the backseat. "I'm hungry!"

~0~

Rosalie felt her phone buzz at least twice before they stopped by a diner for breakfast. She'd peeked once and saw Sloan's name on her screen then discreetly put her phone back in her purse.

"I'm interested — crepes…" she studied the menu in her hands, "Those went really big in 19th century Paris…" She looked up to see both Caroline and Enzo giving her similar looks. "What? When you're on the Other Side, one of the things you miss most is the food, especially for those non-vampires. And seeing as my time period had very primitive meals, I was jealous a lot."

Enzo put his menu down and took a moment to stare at her while he put his thoughts in order. "So this…this Other Side…you were there for 2000 years? The whole time?"

Rosalie nodded at him. "I told you, that's where we all end up when we die. Course, there are two other alternatives."

"Like?"

"Well, there are some people who are just so incredibly terrible in their lives that the Other Side doesn't accept you and you go…" Rosalie pointed a finger down.

Enzo's first instinct was to laugh. "Hell? You're not serious."

Beside Rosalie, Caroline rolled her eyes at him. "Not that I care about this exchange, and certainly whether or not you end up in hell, but she's not kidding." Bonnie had told her how Katherine Pierce failed to go to the Other Side and an obscure wind literally swept her away into the nothingness. Nobody was laughing at the concept of Hell anymore.

"Alright, alright," Enzo cleared his throat to settle his laugh down, "You said there were two alternatives…what's the other one?"

"If you're lucky, and you don't owe anyone anything…you find peace…" Rosalie replied, "And I like to think that even if you spend 2000 or 3000 years there…one day, everyone will find peace."

"Right, and…you just know this stuff?"

Caroline scoffed at him. "She literally helped create the Other Side so, yeah, she knows this stuff!"

"Caroline," Rosalie put a hand on the woman's arm to calm her down. "Maybe you should order some tea…"

"Yeah, order some tea," Enzo flashed Caroline a taunting smile.

Rosalie deadpanned him next. "And maybe we should get some duct tape for you." She felt her phone buzz in her pocket. Sloan was not going to stop. "Can you order me some crepes please?" She asked Caroline politely and slid out of the booth. "And some cold brew?"

"Are you okay?" Caroline asked worriedly.

"Fine, just have to use the restroom…" Rosalie said and rushed off.

"Does she always use the restroom this much?" Enzo said and picked up his menu again. "Somebody should check in on her…"

Caroline picked up her menu and purposely raised it in front of her face.

"And here I thought you'd jump on the opportunity to run after her like a mother chasing their toddler," Enzo said, smirking when Caroline lowered her menu enough to show her glare.

"I don't like you," she said bluntly.

"I got that."

"I wasn't finished. I don't like you and I don't like you messing with my friend."

"I'm not messing with anyone, sweetheart."

Caroline scoffed and raised her menu in front of her face again. "Rosalie is fresh in our world and as you can see, she's very busy discovering things."

"Mm, and being rather clueless sometimes. A walking hazard. Must be a busy job for you, I'm assuming?"

"I'm not discussing this with you. And whatever you did to that gas station cashier, you better not do it again."

Enzo chuckled. "All I did was compel him to make every sale free for the whole day and then pay for it out of his own pocket —or paycheck. I hardly call that a crime. I don't see why you're upset. He was making a pass at her with that tab thing."

"And you want me to thank you?"

"I'm sensing mistrust again…"

Caroline lowered the menu for a second. "What do you think? Because of you, Damon went on a killing spree and got himself infected with a ripper virus. So excuse me if I don't trust you around my mortal friend. Rosalie has enough on her plate to handle two Damons around her."

Enzo brought a hand to his chest and feigned pain. "There's no need to call me Damon. Is it really that hard to believe that I find her amusing? Interesting even?"

Caroline smiled dryly. "I wouldn't know, considering I don't pay you a second thought. Rosalie's too kind to hate anyone, I guess."

"I don't think that's true," Enzo said with a casual shrug, "She sure seems to hate that Silas man. She mentioned him quite a lot before we found you at the lab. I think she's just not as biased as you are. For the first time in 70 years, I am free to make friends again and she's a good one. And more importantly, she didn't immediately hate me."

"'Friends'," snorted Caroline, rolling her eyes as she went back to reading her menu. "Right."

~ 0 ~

Rosalie had checked under the stalls before taking Sloan's call. "What, Sloan?" she snapped as soon as she answered.

"Just checking in to see how you're doing?"

Rosalie scoffed. "Like you care?"

"Obviously I do. We all do."

"It hasn't exactly been successful considering this city is huge! But why call me? I could have texted you."

"I just want to remind you that you are due back with the Travelers as soon as the doppelganger is dead. You know that we need your assistance with our spell," Sloan said, making Rosalie pause. She looked at herself in the sink mirror and grew nervous.

"Your family killed Markos, therefore you are the missing ingredient for this to work. You pose a double link. Your lineage and your creation of the Other Side. There is literally no one else as perfect as you."

"I'll try not to feel so special…" Rosalie mumbled.

"Come back as soon as you're done and if you think that you can skip out on us, you're wrong."

"Yeah, I know, because you have Stefan with you. Trust me, I haven't forgotten that."

"There's that," agreed Sloan, "But the fact is that Markos will rise again and the first thing he's gonna wanna do is meet with the witch who is responsible for the schism within the Travelers."

"Partly responsible, let's get that straight," Rosalie feigned a lot more courage than she actually had. "This wasn't all me and you guys know it. And if I'm being honest, I don't actually have anything to say to Markos. Didn't cross a word with him on the Other Side, actually, and nothing's changed. I'll do what you want but don't you dare threaten Stefan's life to get me to listen." She hung up the call and took a moment to calm herself down. A moment turned into 15 minutes.

By the time she got back to the booth, their food had arrived. She slipped in beside Caroline and picked up her fork. "What I miss?"

"Sloan called," Enzo said, and she froze.

"What?" Her eyes flickered up from her plate and widened. I swear to God if she told them about the deal—

"She wants us to get a move on, basically. Apparently, the doppelganger worked at some hospital — you know, you're about to crush that poor mug…" Enzo''s warning made Caroline look down at her hands gripping her mug.

"Why are you so mad?" Rosalie then asked her, confused. "Besides Sloan's call, of course."

"She used the linking spell again," muttered Caroline as she carefully put her mug down on the table. "Fried Stefan's brain just a bit more to get the hospital location."

"Oh…" As bad as it sounded, Rosalie wasn't surprised at all. "Sloan is desperate to get Markos back. Stefan is strong, though, and fortunately for him, Sloan isn't Qetsiyah. There's no way she could pull that kind of magic off."

"Why do they want him back so badly? Hasn't he been dead, for like, forever?" Caroline said tartly.

"Because he's their leader," Rosalie said plain and simple. "But unfortunately, after everything that happened between Qetsiyah and Silas, he's not all that nice anymore..." Huge understatement. "Well, actually, he was never that nice to begin with."

"And for those of us who missed class that day…?" Enzo asked.

Rosalie pointed at him with her fork while he stupidly grinned at her. "Basically, my friend Qetsiyah really loved this guy named Silas who, fun fact, is Stefan's original doppelganger. Anyways, they were so in love that they came up with the bright idea to create an immortality elixir." She sliced another piece of her crepe. "I helped Qetsiyah execute it but it turned out that Silas cheated on her with her handmaiden Amara — Elena's original doppelgänger. Silas and Amara stole the elixir and took it behind our backs on the day of his and Qetsiyah's wedding. The end." She popped a new piece of crepe into her mouth and watched Enzo process all her words in one (hilarious) minute.

He ended up looking at Caroline, rendered speechless.

"Quick, get the tape…" Caroline mumbled to Rosalie who nearly choked on her crepe with a laugh.

Eventually Enzo recovered, though he made it very clear that it was about the most insane story he had ever heard. "And here I thought I saw it from my cell…"

"Oh, the lore of vampires goes way back, before any of you existed," Rosalie said, "Even beyond the Original vampires." She glanced at Caroline. "Where do you think Esther Mikaelson got the spell to create vampires in the first place? The idea of immortality itself? We were stories that witches told their children to instill fear in them — as Klaus Mikaelson said himself."

"Hm, Silas thought vampires were a perversion of the immortality spell," Caroline remarked glumly.

"It is," Rosalie said bluntly while cutting another piece of her crepe.

"Ouch," Enzo said sarcastically with a hand on his heart, "And I was just starting to like you."

"What?" Rosalie looked up, clueless of her lack of social queues.

"Well if it's all about history, I have one little question that's been tugging at my brain ever since we left Mystic Falls…" Enzo said, his lips spreading into a promising smile. It involved Caroline's reprimand.

"Whatever you're gonna say, don't," she said through gritted teeth.

Enzo passed a hand at her and focused on Rosalie again. The witch had been eating, unperturbed so far.

"The Travelers hate everyone but why do they hate you?" he asked. "It's like you said, you've been dead for 2000 years. I would imagine there'd be no one on Earth left to hate you anymore — to even know about you."

Caroline's face had not softened and was in fact glaring harder at him. Rosalie, however, scoffed with a light chuckle.

"I knew them back in the day…"

"And what exactly did you do to them 'back in the day' for their descendants to continue hating you 2000 years later?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Rosalie reached for a napkin to wipe the corners of her mouth. "They're witches, despite what others might say." She looked between the two vampires thinking that they would connect the pieces but neither one could. "Hello? What is the biggest rule for witches? That everything must die. I helped create an elixir so that 2 witches could live forever and then a 1000 years later, some insane witch used it as a foundation for an even darker spell that spawned endless generations of vampires. I broke the biggest rule and it harmed the Travelers and changed the rest of their lives. It also didn't help that I created a purgatory with Qetisyah where their souls would be trapped for all of eternity unless they manage to find peace."

And on top of all that, my family helped kill Markos and curse the Travelers. Rosalie felt like that would just be too much to add.

"Oh my God, Rosie…I never even thought…" Caroline whispered, her eyes filled with guilt. She'd been so caught up in her own drama.

"Caroline, I got over that," Rosalie said. "I stopped feeling bad when the good people became murderers too." She made it clear that she was done elaborating and stuffed her face with the remainder of her crepes. She didn't like to think about that stuff when there was nothing to be done about it. Her past was the past and if it wasn't for Markos trying to come back, it's where it would have stayed.

~0~

After leaving the diner, the trio headed to the Atlanta hospital. While Caroline spoke to the receptionist in the emergency room, Rosalie excused herself to the restroom again.

"So, the receptionist doesn't know Tom personally, but I compelled him to call someone who does…" Caroline informed Enzo as she took a seat beside him in the waiting room, "Where's Rosie?"

Enzo was staring in a particular direction when he answered. "Have you noticed the amount of times she's been to the restroom today?"

"Uh, no, because that would be creepy?" Caroline side eyed him with a wide smile. "Which would make total sense for you, I guess."

Enzo ignored the comment and continued to watch up ahead. After a while, Caroline gave up ignoring him.

"Would you stop?" she scowled. "You're being even more creepy and I didn't know that was possible."

"I'm just — I'm curious!" Enzo gave a small chuckle but Caroline's glare didn't lessen.

"Rosie is not your friend so stop trying," Caroline warned.

"Is it that hard to believe I'm just trying to rebuild my life? I mean, I think I've definitely earned some company after hand delivering the antidote that kept Damon and Elena from consuming each other. Literally."

Caroline rolled her eyes. "Yeah, well that doesn't mean I trust you. I still don't understand why you're even here besides trying to work my last nerve."

"Damon's trying to be a good boy these days, which means I'm in need of a new murder buddy…" Enzo held his laugh for about half a minute before he broke down. "I'm joking! A joke…British humor…?"

Caroline was done with the conversation and grabbed a random magazine from the table. She had half a mind to go to the restroom herself just to get away from him. Maybe that's what Rosalie is doing…and she didn't tell me!

Enzo picked up his own magazine and starts reading from. "Ahh, modern women. All bosom, no mystery. Present company excluded."

Caroline almost balled her magazine to throw at him. "If you say that I am the real reason you're here — or Rosie for that matter — I'm gonna—"

"And why not?" Enzo said with another laugh. "I mean, I don't know what her type is but from what Damon tells me, I am your type. Well-traveled, charming accent, dodgy morals…"

"Arrogant, tactless, completely unable to take a hint!" snapped Caroline.

"Precisely. Well, to be honest, you remind me of someone I once knew. She worked for the Augustines."

Caroline hummed. "You mean, she tortured you? I can definitely relate to that."

Enzo no longer played with her emotions and settled down. "Maggie was only there to observe my behavior in captivity. I quite liked her, actually."

Caroline rolled her eyes, she'd heard this all before and it truly never stopped being annoying. "And let me guess, she made you want to be a better man."

"Not at all. She just reminded me that I was good all along…"

Caroline was genuinely surprised by his honesty. She felt out of place with that, thankfully Rosalie returned from the restroom.

"Are you alright?" Caroline got up from her chair.

"Me? Yeah, fine, fine," Rosalie shrugged and looked around. "What are we waiting for?"

Before anyone answered her, a doctor came up to them. "You were asking about Tom Avery?"

Caroline jumped on the chance. "Yes! We need to see him as soon as possible. It's a matter of life or death."

"I wish I could help," said the doctor, "Tom Avery was a pain in my ass, but he was also the best paramedic I ever met."

Enzo stood up from his seat at those words. "What do you mean, "was"?"

"He disappeared four months ago. No one knows where he is."

"Disappeared?" Rosalie frowned. "I'm confused. Did he…quit?"

"If he did, he never bothered to tell us," the doctor said, apologizing for the situation once more then returning to work.

"Well, that's just great," muttered Enzo. "Back to square one, I suppose."

Caroline reacted with anger and the first thing she did was pull her phone. Sloan's voice emerged from the other end and Caroline got straight to the point. "Your stupid doppel-visions gave us bad information! Put Stefan on the phone!"

"Care, you wanna lower the voice there?" Rosalie whispered as several people in the waiting room watched them.

Caroline moved a bit to the side and spoke to Stefan about the disappearance of Tom. However, in doing so, Sloan took it upon herself to dig into Stefan's head again for more accurate information on the doppelgänger. Caroline freaked and started yelling, prompting both Rosalie and Enzo to rush her away from prying eyes. With the spell, Stefan was able to see a deeper memory of Tom's in which he agreed to go on a date with a woman who so happened to list her address.

"Maybe someone else should drive," Rosalie said after Caroline ended the call. The blonde was still so frantic despite Stefan being alright in the end.

"No!" Caroline said knowing Enzo would take the opportunity if he could. "I'm getting us there one way or another!"

"Yeah, it's just I'm afraid how fast you'll do it…" Rosalie admitted, "And how fast I'll fly out the car."

"Not funny," Caroline pointed at her. She then strode her way to the car, truly wanting to get to that damn address as fast as possible.

~0~

Rosalie changed her mind very early on about getting to their destination slowly. Despite her now sitting in the passenger seat next to Caroline, Enzo and her still found a way to argue from beginning to end. Finding the correct house had turned out to be a lot harder than anyone anticipated and since Caroline was already on the edge about Stefan earlier, her mood was like a rollercoaster.

"Oh my god, cut it out!" Rosalie flung the passenger door open as soon as Caroline parked on another suburban street. "I swear, Caroline, you didn't argue with Katherine Pierce this much and her rap sheet had to be way bigger than Enzo's!"

"Well—"

"And that wasn't an invitation for you to keep going, Enzo! Both of you just shut the hell up!" Rosalie marched towards the alleged house, leaving the two vampires to follow behind her. She walked up the front steps and knocked on the door.

"What, you think they're just going to answer?" Enzo asked her after a minute had passed and nobody showed up to open the door.

"Well, it's like you said, I've been dead two thousand years so nobody knows my face…" Rosalie knocked again.

Caroline stepped to the mailbox that seemed to be overflowing with mail. She pulled out a wad of rolled up envelopes and advertisements. "These look old. Like, four months old…"

Enzo subtly pushed Rosalie to the side and reached for the door knob that turned out to be locked.

"And you thought they were just going to leave the front door open?" Rosalie mimicked his tone.

"Well, unlike you, at least I can do this…" Enzo crushed the knob and forced the door open.

Immediately, the group saw streaks of blood on the wooden floor leading down the foyer. A red haired woman sat motionless on her knees directly across them. She was surrounded by candles and sat in the middle of a white circle and the most prominent thing about her were her stark white eyes.

"Red hair…that's her," Caroline breathed in. "She's a witch."

"Which explains why we couldn't find Tom Avery," Rosalie said, "She must be the one cloaking him."

Caroline tried stepping inside only to bump into the usual barrier preventing vampires from entering houses. "And she must own the house."

"Mmm, and unlike you" — Rosalie flashed a wide grin at Enzo — "I can do this." She stepped right into the house and walked towards Hazel.

"Show off," she heard Caroline behind. "Please be careful!"

Rosalie went straight into the living room where Hazel was and bent down in front of the witch. She waved a hand in front of Hazel's face. "She's deep into this cloaking spell."

"Any way to knock her out of it?" Caroline called.

Rosalie straightened up and moved around the circle. "She must be channeling something if she's been doing the spell nonstop for four months. I don't think I can cut her off like that. We'd need something big…"

She blinked once and something swept past her and struck Hazel right through her forehead. The witch fell back, dead in an instant.

Rosalie rounded on the entrance angrily. "What the hell!?"

Caroline was glaring at Enzo as well. He, in turn, stepped inside the house with his arms open.

"Look at that, I'm in," he announced.

"You could have hit me!" Rosalie scowled at him.

"I have good aim, love. Now then, what's our next move?"

"I don't know but in the meantime you can stand still and let me hit you with the door knob!"

"Not yet, Rosie!" Caroline stalked past Enzo and came to see Hazel. "Ugh, she was our only lead!"

"Exactly. And I am a murderous vampire," Enzo came up behind them, "Surprise!"

"You're impatient, that's what you are…" sighed Rosalie as she looked around the room. There wasn't any particular witchy object that stood out to her besides the symbols on the floor.

"She was in a bloody trance, unable to answer questions. I don't see why you're all mad," Enzo rolled his eyes. "I'm only doing what's necessary to save your friend, because you won't."

"What are you talking about?" Rosalie wandered to a bookshelf. "I'll do my part."

"I wasn't talking about you, rose-flower…" Enzo's eyes flickered to Caroline who, upon sensing his gaze, turned around defensively.

"You don't think that I'm up for this?"

"'This' being the cold-blooded murder of an innocent man?" Enzo's expression blamed 'this is what I'm talking about'. "You can hardly say the word. How do you expect to actually do it?"

"I'm sorry, is this all supposed to be easy? You barely know me, so let me reintroduce myself…" Caroline adopted a dramatic and tight smile, "Hi, my name is Caroline Forbes and I am a good vampire, and I don't just go around killing people!"

"You've got me all wrong, Caroline Forbes. I'm not judging you. I'm preparing you," Enzo said, unphased by Caroline's hard scoff. "I've seen soldiers, men trained to kill, look their enemy in the eye and freeze up on the battlefield – a hesitation that usually costs them their lives."

"Would you two just stop arguing — again?" Rosalie turned away from the bookshelf and started blowing the candles out. "It's" —she blew out a few more candles "—pointless! We're all gonna do what we need to at the end of the day."

Caroline had plenty more to say when a noise caught her attention. Even Enzo began to hear it and dropped the discussion.

"What's that sound?" Caroline wondered out loud.

Rosalie stopped and looked at the two. "What are you talking about?"

"I think it's the tell-tale heart…" Enzo turned towards the hallway.

The sound led them to the basement where they found none other than Tom Avery on some medical bed with IV tubes attached to him.

"Why would a witch go to such lengths to keep a man alive and off the grid for four months?" Enzo said, confused like the others.

"Someone doesn't want the Travelers to get the doppelgangers' blood," Rosalie replied, "Which means there's an unknown third player in this game. She can't have been doing this on her own."

"Wait a minute…" Caroline thought about something and moved around Tom's bed, "Four months ago, Silas died…"

"Someone's been watching us since then," concluded Rosalie. "But who?"

"Pointless questions," Enzo cut in, "We're here to do a job so let's just do it and we can finally get back to Mystic Falls."

Caroline bent down and started waving her hand in front of Tom's face. "Tom? Tom? Tom Avery?"

"He's not gonna wake up," Rosalie told her. "Hazel's been keeping him down for months now. Besides, he's gonna die , so what's the point of waking him up so he can see all this?"

"Caroline, let me do this," Enzo went to pull her back but she pushed his hand away, "Just walk away now, go upstairs…"

"I said no!" the blonde snapped. "I'm the one who made the deal. This is on me, no matter what."

"Technically, it's on both of us," Rosalie reminded her. "And it's a dark deal so, literally…it's fine."

Caroline shook her head and focused on Tom again. She put her hands over Tom's throat and started to strangle him but gently, which made it that much harder to actually do it.

Suddenly, Tom gasped and came back to life, ripping the tubes off his face. "What's happening? Who are you people!?"

"We're angels mate, come to deliver you to the sweet hereafter," Enzo replied, his wide smile making Rosalie reprimand him for his unseriousness.

"Knock it off!"

Caroline quickly compelled Tom to calm down and to trust her.

"Bonding with him will only make it harder on you…" warned Enzo.

"Yeah, this time I gotta agree with him," Rosalie sighed. Caroline was not going to go through with it which begged the question of how she was going to get out of the deal. Rosalie was curious to find out.

"...I promise, you won't feel a thing…" Caroline held Tom by the shoulders, the latter now at ease under compulsion. She nodded to herself and seemed to move her hands towards Tom's neck when suddenly, she zipped behind Enzo and snapped his neck.

Rosalie watched him drop dead then looked up at Caroline with wide eyes. "Well that's one way to do it…except he wasn't the target!"

"Shush, just…we'll figure it out!" Caroline said determinedly. Rosalie doubted it, especially when they still had to explain things to Tom.

~ 0 ~

Tom was making up for lost time and shoved food into his mouth the moment plates were set on the table. Caroline had encouraged him to order anything he'd like at the diner and asked him about information on Hazel.

"Hazel seemed nice, so you know, I figured, uh, why not have dinner? So I showered, picked her up and that was it — that was the last thing I remember for four months!" Tom said in-between chewing.

"She kidnapped you that night…locked you up ever since, hid you away from anyone that knew magic…" Caroline said grimly. It still made no sense.

Rosalie arrived at the table with two mugs and slid one over to Tom. "It's hot chocolate…for the weather, you know?" She sat down next to Caroline and drank from her own mug.

"Oh, thank you!" Tom took a big gulp and instantly regretted it. Both girls chuckled as he dealt with the burn on his tongue.

"Tom was telling me about his upcoming date with Hazel…" Caroline said to Rosalie, a tight smile marking her face. "Showed up out of nowhere…"

"It was all a trick," Rosalie shrugged, lowering her mug. "She never wanted to go on a date with you. Sorry."

Tom made a gesture that it was fine. "You know, I don't know why I'm telling you my whole life's story."

"It's because I compelled you to. And to stay calm and not worry," Caroline explained.

"Hmm, why do you want to know so much about me?"

"I just want to make sure you're a good guy…no skeletons in the closet…that sort of thing…"

"And?"

Caroline sighed. "And…you are just about one of the nicest people I've ever met."

Beside her, Rosalie sighed to herself. Caroline was not making this any easier. She gave Caroline a look that said just that. "It doesn't matter," she said to the vampire and drank her hot chocolate. "Tom, do you have any family?"

"Ah, not really," Tom shrugged. Why?"

"Just…in case you want us to call family…"

Caroline waited for Tom to get distracted with his hot chocolate then leaned to Rosalie's side. "Planning someone's funeral before you kill them is just morbid!" she hissed.

"It's being realistic," Rosalie shot back. "And you're living in denial!"

Caroline scowled with offense. She flashed a bright smile at Tom who'd noticed their whisper argument. "You're really sweet…"

Tom smiled and thanked her for the compliment. "So are you. And you," he said to Rosalie.

Caroline leaned forward on the table and began to compel him. "You are going to get on a train, ride until you find a place you like; meet a pretty girl; settle down; be happy for the rest of your long, long life."

"Caroline…" Rosalie said wearily.

"Shush!" Caroline warned her and watched Tom go back to eating. "Go easy on the carbs…they're a killer."

Rosalie threw her head back and shut her eyes. This was going to lead to some very nasty arguments between them all. By her calculations, Enzo had probably already woken up and realized what Caroline was doing.

She excused herself from the booth to go to the restroom and checked her phone as Sloan had sent a few more pressing messages. The Travelers were growing impatient waiting for Tom Avery to die and truthfully, Rosalie didn't know how to answer Sloan anymore. When she returned, Tom had finished eating and Caroline was ushering him out of the booth.

"Where are we even going to go?" Rosalie whisper-hissed beside Caroline as they headed for the parking lot underneath the diner. "Hazel's cloaking spell is gone and in case you forgot, he has to die already!"

Caroline shushed her and smiled at Tom walking behind them. She then glared at Rosalie to watch her words.

"I don't think I've ever eaten so much in my life…" Tom remarked with a happy grin.

"Yeah, you know, I don't think anyone I know ever has," Caroline chuckled.

"Then I suppose it was a fitting last supper!" Enzo appeared behind Tom all of a sudden.

"NO!" Caroline cried in vain as Enzo snapped Tom's neck. "Why the hell did you do that!?"

"Because you aren't the only one that cut a deal to save someone's life," retorted Enzo. "That old flame I mentioned, Maggie, the travelers claim they know where to find her."

"Well, if she's anything like me, she just lost all respect for you!" scowled Caroline. "He didn't have to die!"

"Caroline—"

"Not now, Rosie!"

"I'll earn Maggie's forgiveness in time," Enzo said tartly, "Because unlike you, Caroline, I'm willing to do whatever it takes for the people I love."

Caroline was furious and moved towards Enzo only for Rosalie to yell again.

"Stop, he would have been dead in an hour anyways!"

Caroline froze then whirled around to face Rosalie. "Excuse me?" she said incredulously. "What did you just say?"

Rosalie could't take her furious glare without feeling guilty. She deserved it, of course, it just wasn't easy. It never was. "I poisoned him…or…I had anyway…"

"What?" Caroline laughed out of sheer disbelief. It wasn't possible, Rosalie wouldn't have…

"Did you really?" There was a bemused spark in Enzo's eyes at the declaration.

"Don't," Rosalie warned him then addressed Caroline. "And yes I did."

"Why would you—?"

"Why do you think, Care!?" Rosalie exclaimed. "You weren't listening to me! I told you that if we didn't do it, the Travelers were and you know what? I wanted to spare him a torturous death because the Travelers are nothing but cruel now!"

Caroline shook her head, unable to believe what she was hearing. "Rosalie, I can't — he was a good person—"

"And sometimes good people die," Rosalie gritted her teeth. "Trust me, I know that. I lived it! I didn't deserve to die — I didn't deserve to bleed out on my own, hypnotized to stay quiet until I took my last breath. Nobody deserves to die like that so I helped Tom out. I slipped him an old remedy I made before we got on the road and slipped it in his hot chocolate. He would've gone easy in his sleep — a nap on the car ride to the train station. Yeah, I'm going to hell but at least he wasn't going to suffer my way."

Caroline brought her hands to her forehead, pushing her hair back. She hated how morally gray this all was. She couldn't hate Rosalie, not even if she tried. She couldn't even damn hate Enzo for that matter.

"Well, there's a twist I wasn't expecting," Enzo said, deciding he was done for the day. "You should know that the Travelers moved to some junk yard outside Mystic Falls."

"Enzo, whatever deal you made with Sloan, watch your back," Rosalie warned him when he turned to leave. "They're angry. Makes them twice as dangerous."

"I plan to," Enzo nodded at her. "Suppose I'll see you two back there then…"

"Don't trust them," Rosalie practically begged him. "They have their own agenda. Bringing Markos back is just the first step. I'll be in the car." She turned to leave in the opposite way, leaving Caroline to grieve for however long she needed. She would later tell Caroline that she wanted to give Tom a proper burial somewhere before heading back to Mystic Fall.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie left Caroline to meet with Stefan, thinking the two would probably have a lot to talk about. Once again, she began feeling like an outsider.

Serves you right, she berated herself.

She felt a little more at ease when Caroline had asked her to stay close in case they could make an escape. Perhaps it wasn't all lost. For the time being, Rosalie ventured through the junkyard to find Sloan.

She found Sloan near the center of the junkyard with a few others preparing for the final ritual of the night.

"It's done, I'm sure you know by now," Rosalie trudged along the mushy ground.

"Why the long face?" Sloan mocked with a hideous smirk.

"Oh, I don't know," Rosalie crossed her arms, "I'm only helping to resuscitate the man killed on my behalf. One could say I'm a little nervous about this."

Sloan's smirk broadened. "You know that the Travelers know where your descendants are?"

"Please," Rosalie rolled her eyes. "Just for convenience. I watched from the Other Side. I know you never found them. My family hid well after they killed Markos and cursed you. They were good like that. You were never going to tell me where they are because you don't actually know."

Sloan snapped her fingers and two Travelers came up behind Rosalie.

Rosalie didn't seem phased as she glanced over her shoulder and saw the burly figures waiting for her. "Are you going to kill Stefan?" she asked.

"We need his blood," Sloan clarified. "He's out there taking a nap. Did you want to have a word with him?"

Rosalie shook her head. "Just don't hurt him. And leave Caroline alone. We did what you wanted so just…do whatever you gotta do."

"We plan to." Sloan gave a nod at the Travelers behind Rosalie to take her.

The Travelers walked Rosalie to a different part of the junkyard. They ordered her to sit down and a female Traveler came forward with different orders. She pulled Rosalie's necklace off — Qetisyah's talisman — and began to chant with it in her hand.

"That's not yours," frowned Rosalie. She barely moved an inch from her chair when another Traveler pushed her back down. "What are you doing with it?"

Nobody gave her an answer. She was forced to watch in the dark as they made preparations for their spell. After what seemed like hours later, they allowed her to get up. The female Traveler clasped the necklace around Rosalie's neck.

"It's done," she declared.

"What's done?" Rosalie touched the pendant carefully. "What did you do?"

"Established a link," the woman replied. "You'll need power and strength to survive the spell."

"Wait, what? What exactly are you — hey! Let go!" Rosalie's arms were pinned to her back and she was forced to walk again. "What are you doing!?"

Travelers were gathered at the center of the junkyard with Sloan at the head. She had set a fire in the middle and was picking up bowls of blood. She passed them to the nearest Travelers who then passed it to the next and so on until everyone had drank the blood.

Rosalie was shoved down into a chair and tied up by her hands and legs. "What are you doing!?" she insisted frantically. "I already said that I would do what you wanted! Let me go!"

"We are beginning the ritual," Sloan came towards the fire and picked up a torch from the ground. "Tonight, Markos will come back to life after 2000 years and he will draw power from you." Her eyes set on Rosalie who couldn't be more horrified as the flames grew bigger and bigger from the Travelers' collective chants.

"What do you—what do you mean to draw power from me? I don't…I don't have any power…" Rosalie swallowed hard as Sloan stuck the torch into the flames to light it.

"We both know that's not true and with Qetisyah's talisman, it will serve as a definitive life source for Markos…" Sloan stepped around the flames and walked up to the Travelers who just so happened to be closest to Rosalie.

Rosalie watched her set the witches on fire and screamed. Sloan turned and walked as the rest of the Travelers went up in flames.

Rosalie felt a strong tug in her chest that was soon followed by a deep pain in her heart. "What's happening!? Stop!" She cried and bent over in pain. The talisman was burning her skin while something was pulling her — literally — and it hurt like hell. "STOP! STOP!"

Memories of her past life started bombarding her no matter how hard she squeezed her eyes shut. She saw herself hugging her parents, helping Qetisyah with magic — with the elixir — and then with her brother…with Silas. She saw it all play from beginning to end.

"STOP!"

She wouldn't know when everything stopped because only a few seconds later, she fell unconscious.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Rosalie, Caroline & Enzo - the dream team, folks ;). Won't be the last time they team up!

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Seven year old Rosalie giggled and ran through the woods with five other seven year olds. The group of children stopped in a small clearing, each one taking care to look around their surroundings to make sure that they were safe.

"Did you get it?" One of the children, a girl, nudged Rosalie.

Rosalie nodded fervently and took out a small gold-like bracelet from her under her sleeve. "My mother's talisman."

"Try it!" the same girl encouraged her, and soon the rest of the children were chanting the same thing.

"Shhh, Leyla!" Rosalie reminded them they were supposed to be hiding. Once they were quiet, she slid the bracelet to her palm and closed her hand over it. Just like she often saw her mother (and family for that matter) do, she focused her magic through the talisman.

The rest of the children began to "awe" at the magical wind that flew around them. Dresses and hair billowed as it grew stronger.

"My turn!" went a boy and seized the bracelet from Rosalie.

"Be patient, Aksel!" Rosalie frowned, but he had already taken the bracelet. "We all get turns!"

"Hurry up before we get caught," went another boy in the group. "I want a turn too!"

"This would've been a lot easier if you all just took something too!" Rosalie quipped. The boy had successfully ruffled some leaves off the trees.

"It's hard," grumbled another girl. "My sister watches me so me closely."

"Everybody watches us, Miray," said Leyla with a roll of her eyes. "We don't exactly fit in with the coven."

"Understatement," grumbled Aksel. "Here, Eren." He had passed on the talisman to the next boy. "We're all watched like we're some sickness."

"Hush, Aksel," said Miray. "They also listen to everything we say. You know I heard mother and father talking last night? They were saying we might have to leave."

"Leave?" Leyla blinked. "What do you mean? Leave where?"

Miray shrugged her shoulders. Next to her, Eren managed to lift some dirt into the air, making Rosalie and Eren cough and sneeze.

"The coven is growing wary of us," Miray said, dropping her voice to a whisper for safety. "They think we're cursed."

"They've always thought that," said Rosalie bitterly. "Why do you think we're not allowed to learn magic with them?"

"I always thought it's because we couldn't produce the magic we needed," Erin said sarcastically, handing the talisman over to Leyla.

"If that were true, we wouldn't be able to do this," Aksel said, nodding over to Leyla who was drawing from the talisman. "We do have magic. It just comes differently to us."

"Very differently," Rosalie agreed. Leyla returned the talisman to her. "I've heard my mother and father talking about the same thing too," she confessed. Her friends looked at her with doe eyes. "The coven doesn't like us. We're flaws directly from nature. We're not allowed to learn magic with the rest of the children, we're not even allowed to have talismans of our own even when they know it's the only source we can use to draw more magic. They hate us."

There was a grim mutual sentiment amongst the children. They had felt their coven's disdain since they could remember.

Rosalie tossed and turned in her bed, every so often checking the time on her watch. She had not dreamed about her old friends at all and now…

She closed her eyes and tried to sleep again…

"Rosalie, you're supposed to go to the lake. What are you doing here?"

Young Rosalie looked up from the herbs she was handling and sheepishly smiled. "Mother, Qetsiyah asked for my assistance. But I'm not doing magic unsupervised, I swear." She straightened up on her feet and adjusted her dress.

"Azra, hello," Qetsiyah walked into the hut and smiled at the woman. "I hope you didn't mind. I needed Rosalie to help me with a few things."

While Azra seemed wary of the two together, she let it be. She knew better than to defy one of the Travelers' most powerful members. "As long as she is obeying, there's no problem. Thank you for teaching her while you're so busy."

"It's nothing," Qetsiyah walked around the stone table and settled her basket down. "Rosalie has a spark in her that reminds me of, well, me. But don't worry, once we are done here she can go back."

Azra nodded and did a curtsy. "Very well. Rosalie — listening, please." She left with those parting words.

Rosalie pursed her lips and waited until her mother was gone before speaking. She wasn't dumb. Her mother, while respecting Qetsiyah, didn't like the fact she was teaching her to harness her magic. In Azra's eyes, to teach Rosalie was to create future problems with the rest of the Travelers.

"Do not worry, Rosalie," Qetsiyah's voice drew Rosalie out of her thoughts. "Your mother will come to understand that this is better. Learning means control. Control means less danger."

"You think so?" Rosalie was still staring in the direction her mother took off in.

"Yes," Qetsiyah nodded. "Truthfully, I think you're the one with the most control in your special group."

"My friends would love to learn from you too." While Rosalie learned directly from Qetsiyah, the rest of her friends like her had no one to teach them but Rosalie. And Rosalie didn't consider herself the best of teachers.

"I can only teach one without causing commotion amongst the Travelers" Qetsiyah said bluntly, "And I think you are the most special witch from your group. You are the only one to have been born with a gift amongst your flaws."

"It's not even a proper gift…" Rosalie lowered her hands to the table and gazed at Qetisyah while the latter worked separating the herbs. "They are just as eager to learn as I am. I try to teach them what you teach me."

"Come," she reached over the table to take Rosalie's hand. "We're going to prepare a few remedies today and I want you to focus." She led Rosalie around the table until they stood side by side. "Now just listen and do what I do…"

Rosalie's eyes fluttered open in bed and stared at the ceiling of her bedroom. It was finally day time. For a moment, the only noise in the room was her breathing. Her chest rose gently while she thought of her dreams — her memories.

Rosalie sat upright and rubbed her forehead. She made the mistake of brushing her fingers on her neck and winced. There was still a burn mark on her skin where Qetsiyah's pendant had burned.

Last night…

Rosalie gulped. Looking around again, she saw her bedroom as perfect as ever. Last night, the Travelers had done the spell to bring Markos back and in the midst of her screams of pain, Caroline and Stefan had rescued her and escaped. They thought that because nobody had come after them, they were in the clear…but Rosalie knew better.

Last night the Travelers planned to bring Markos back and now she was dreaming about her life 2000 years ago?

She gritted her teeth together. "Markos…" No doubt he was already playing with her and she could only imagine what his plans were now that he was back in their world.

She pulled the covers off her and got out of bed. She went to get changed only to stumble on her feet. She felt slightly dizzy and, truthfully, a bit light-headed. She reached her mirror and gazed at herself and to her surprise there was blood peeking out on her left nostril. She wiped it with her fingers and took a deep breath.

"What the hell is happening to me…?" She touched the burned skin on her neck. She didn't even know where the necklace was. Stefan had ripped it off her as soon as he saw it hurting her.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie followed her older brother through the woods with a basket in hand. He was walking too fast for her; she had to almost sprint to stay near him.

"Rosalie, you take too long!" Her brother exclaimed, throwing a sharp look over his shoulder to where Rosalie was hurrying. "Mother said I have to help you collect the fruit higher up but I will not be here for long."

"Oh, right, because clearly I'm taking my time…" Rosalie shot him a glare. "And if you leave me, I will just tell father and you will be in trouble. You're stuck with me, Emre."

Emre rolled his eyes at his sister and muttered that she needed to keep up with him. Eventually, they stopped in a clearing where Rosalie was to collect the fruit.

"Those up there," Rosalie pointed up at the branch with apples hanging from it. "They will make for a good meal."

Emre held a hand up at the branch. With magic, he was able to knock the row of apples off the branch. They fell sprawled around the clearing.

Rosalie smiled. "Thank you." She moved forwards and began picking the apples up and dumping them in her basket. "You know that if I could do it on my own, I would. I would love to use my magic like you and our parents…"

Emre gazed at her sister grimly. "I understand. We all do."

Rosalie spared her brother a small glance as she picked up the last apple. "It's alright. We all know that my magic comes and goes as it pleases…like the others in our faction."

"Coven," Emre corrected firmly. "Mother and Father have long said that we are our own coven. The others like you — you deserve to be witches of your own coven and that is what we are."

Rosalie appreciated her brother's support. She appreciated all the support she usually got from her family, but it never really took away all of the pain that came with her curse. "I hope that becomes true."

"It is," Emre assured. "That's why we left our last coven."

"You mean why we fled," Rosalie turned back to her brother. "Our family, and all the other ones — we escaped because if not, my friends and I would have been killed. Because our magic is different."

"None of it matters anymore," Emre said, "This new group of witches — the Travelers — accepted all of us, no matter whose magic is different."

Rosalie nodded. There was a gleam of hope in her eyes for that future that Emre mentioned.

Rosalie nursed a headache with a nice warm tea between her hands. She sipped slowly — it was still hot — and did her best to ignore Damon's and Enzo's wild music and incessant talking by the pool table.

"Oh look," Damon settled his cue stick on the floor and flashed a sour smile at Rosalie who was heading for the stairs, "it's the witch who can't do magic."

Rosalie knew she had the chance to be the bigger person…but today was not the day. She turned around with an equally sour smile on her face. "Oh look, it's the dumbass guy who broke up with the love of his life."

Damon's knuckles turned white gripping his cue stick. "Shut it, Enzo," was his first warning.

"I didn't even say anything, mate…" And yet Enzo's face spoke volumes. "But nice one, Rose. Haven't been able to shut him up all morning."

"I've heard," Rosalie muttered. It didn't make her headache any better.

Damon released his grip on the cue stick (it was brand new!) and tossed it over the pool table, ignoring the fact that Enzo had dodge it in the back. "That was out of line, Rosalie."

"Wow, if you're saying that then it means it really hurts," Rosalie observed Damon's shifty demeanor. "It's your fault. Nobody told you to break up with Elena. Now I'm gonna go upstairs and maybe take a nap — I have a headache — so please keep it down, boys."

"That'll be hard to do when the cavalry gets here with another witch."

Rosalie stopped in her tracks and turned back around. "What are you talking about?"

"Apparently, Elena and Stefan are having intense dreams about each other…"

Enzo retired his cue stick to the pool table. "Mm, I'm pretty sure the correct term was—"

"Shut it, Enzo," Damon warned again, accompanied by a harder glare.

"Wait…dreams?" Rosalie gave them both a strange look. "What are you talking about?"

"Apparently, Elena and Stefan keep seeing visions of themselves living another life," Enzo explained, adding a smirk towards Damon as he continued, "A much more cozy life…"

Rosalie started thinking of the weird memories she'd been seeing all day. She was right; it had to be connected to Markos. But why? What did he gain from all this?

"So, wait, a-a witch is coming?" Rosalie shook her head to snap herself out of her thoughts. She could think of a dozen reasons why Markos wanted to mess with them and they could all be wrong.

"Yes, one with magic which you" — Damon pointed at her — "lack right now. Gotta say, it's getting very inconvenient."

"Oh, be quiet," Rosalie waved him off with a hand. "You're just mad that the love of your life is having intense dreams with her ex, aka, your brother. How was that not weird even before you broke up?"

"I ask the same thing," remarked Enzo.

"Shut up," Damon spat at them both.

"One thing's for sure, you're gonna have to not be weird if Elena's coming over," Rosalie said then proceeded to hold out her tea mug to him. At his confused face, she grinned. "You're gonna need this more than me."

"You woke up extra funny today…" Damon deadpanned her, to which she matched with her own.

"Well, I was almost killed last night in a Traveler ritual, so…I think I've earned the right to be a little funny today."

"Did part of the ritual involve branding?" Damon tapped the spot under his neck to gesture at the odd burn mark on Rosalie's.

Rosalie's hand reached up to the spot and shook her head. "It's just healing…"

"Shouldn't it have already healed?" asked Enzo curiously. "Or did blondie not offer some of her blood? What, she was still mad about the doppelganger mess?"

"I actually don't know if Caroline's still mad…" Rosalie admitted. "Seeing as I was pretty much out cold when they got me out of the junkyard. Still, it's just taking a longer time to heal. Witchy stuff, you know…"

"I don't, actually, seeing as the only witches I dealt with went back on their word," Enzo said bitterly. "I'm curious, is self combustion part of your everyday tasks or what?"

"Not in my book," Rosalie retorted. "The Travelers don't exactly use what others call 'traditional magic', but I did tell you to watch your back when making a deal with them."

"I don't have to watch anything because, as I said before, they self-combusted!"

"Technically, it was part of a spell."

"I don't want you to be funny with me either," Enzo cut her off, his expression disgruntled.

"What exactly did they promise you anyways?" Rosalie wondered.

"I'll tell if you tell, because I know they made a deal with you too…"

Rosalie looked away. "I'm gonna go wait for the girls now…" She made to leave when someone knocked on the door. "Oh, excellent timing!" Caroline and Elena were waiting on the other side. "Welcome — please." She stepped to the side and allowed the girls in.

"Hey, Rosie…" Caroline greeted the witch with an awkward smile, "How are you feeling?"

"Good…ish…" Rosalie raised her cup of tea for show, "Just trying to feel better."

"Rosalie, I haven't had the chance to talk to you yet," Elena stepped forwards, "But Caroline told me what Katherine said to you and I am so sorry—"

"It wasn't you, Elena," Rosalie smiled gently. " I thought it really couldn't be you saying all that stuff to me and even though Katherine was kind of right, it still hurt."

"It's not," Elena shook her head, but Rosalie didn't agree.

"I need to get out there more, and it's not a big deal, really. I do have to learn more and I'm trying."

"Well, just take it easy," Elena said, both hers and Caroline's eyes falling on the burn mark on Rosalie's neck.

"You're not healing…" Caroline mumbled, confused. "We gave you blood last night…why aren't you healing?"

Rosalie could hear her alarm rising and assured her that she was fine. "It was a big spell, Care, it's just taking some time that's all."

Caroline nodded lightly. She looked at Rosalie, unable to come up with words for the moment. They hadn't talked since yesterday when Tom Avery was killed.

"We thought you were bringing a witch," Enzo cut into the silent moment.

Caroline immediately rolled her eyes. "We said we'd call her. We didn't say we'd pick her up."

"So where's, uh…where's Damon?" Elena cleared her throat awkwardly, even more so when she saw Damon coming up behind Enzo.

"Hi…" Damon gave a wave of his hand.

"Hi…" Elena wasn't sure whether to wave back or not.

Awkwardness filled the air again, heavier this time.

"So who could use a drink from the library?" Enzo suddenly asked, the question being directly for the only other 2 who felt the same heavy urge to get the hell out of there.

"Yes, please!" Caroline exclaimed.

"I think I need more honey for my tea," Rosalie said glumly, tasting her tea just to double check.

"Let's get you some honey, rose-flower," Enzo took two steps forward when Caroline snapped at him to freeze.

"We got it," she said with a forced smile and an arm around Rosalie's shoulders. "Paws off," she spat and walked away with the witch.

"What is it with you and that? Do you want a puppy?" Rosalie wondered out loud as they walked into the kitchen.

"I just want him to keep his distance," Caroline retorted. "We just got Elena off that train, we don't need another one falling."

Rosalie playfully rolled her eyes. "You do realize that every vampire in this house has a rap sheet, right? Damon, even Elena from what I heard, and then Stefan…"

"Right…" Caroline crossed her arms, "But I don't see why we need to bring Stefan into this."

"You don't?" Rosalie set her mug on the counter and went in search of the honey bottle in the cabinets. "I would think it's obvious…" She found the cute honey bottle shaped like a bear and pulled it out.

"What's obvious?"

Rosalie squirted honey into her mug and reached for a spoon from the drawers. "So are we talking again? I thought you wouldn't want that…at least for a few more days…"

"Why-why wouldn't I?" Caroline didn't know what to do with her hands for a moment out of nerves.

"Because I poisoned someone innocent," Rosalie turned around with her mug in hand.

Caroline blinked at the woman's bluntness. "Oh, wow! I — I wasn't going to—" Rosalie watched her freak out and stumble through her words. "Okay" — Caroline let out a breath "—so maybe things did get a little awkward but I…I never expected you to pull something like that, okay? I still don't!"

"That's fair," Rosalie nodded, "But you don't know the Travelers, Caroline. And for that matter, you don't know me either. At least not all of me yet. Sometimes the only choices you have are bad ones and I'm sorry but I made the choice, Enzo just wasn't patient enough to see it out. Are we going to be okay soon?"

Caroline tilted her head at Rosalie and scrunched her face. "Yes! Of course!"

Rosalie smiled. "You want some tea?"

Caroline chuckled. She would much rather have a good drink to deal with what was coming.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie sat with Leyla and Miray, all three girls huddled as their bodies shook with coldness. From a distance, they could see Erin, Aksel and Ali watching guard just as the rest of their families were doing. They had fled from their coven and had been traveling for a long time now. The weather was getting unforgivable with winter looming over. They had finally stopped when they came across a different kind of witch coven — the Travelers, they called themselves — and were just waiting to hear the coven's decision on whether or not they would help them.

Rosalie's parents returned to where their faction waited and were happy, and very much relieved, to announce that the Travelers had accepted them. After much cheering, Rosalie, Leyla, Miray, Erin, Aksel and Ali were gathered together in a line. They felt like they were in huge trouble as the whole of their families surrounded them in a circle.

"This is very important," Rosalie's father, Aydin, warned them, his dark eyes flickering from one child to the next, "The Travelers have accepted us all but we must abide by their rules and conditions. While we live with the Travelers, we are to help them with whatever they may need. All of us. You will not use your magic unsupervised, especially around the Travelers' children. Do you understand?"

Each child nodded their head fervently.

"And you must not intermingle with their children either," warned Azra as well. "While you don't have much magic, the little that you do is still spontaneous and can cause accidents."

"Then you must teach us," said Aksel sternly, earning several disapproving looks from the adults, including from his own parents. "Mother, father, please, how do you expect us to control our abilities if we are not given proper lessons?"

"We cannot teach what we do not know," said Akel's father as sternly as his son. "For the time being, you will adhere to these rules. We cannot lose this new home. The winter is coming and we don't have anywhere else to go."

"The Travelers have promised us protection in return for our assistance," Aydin announced to the whole group. "Therefore it is imperative that we all obey their rules. All of us," he said with a hard look on the six children before them.

"Oh, dear Lord, this is bad…" Caroline practically shuddered as she overheard Elena's and Damon's awkward conversation from the other room. "They're fishing for small talk. We should do something!"

Enzo was pouring himself a drink by the stock when Caroline and Rosalie walked into the study. "Or we could just stay right here and let them amuse us as they resist the desire to tear each other's clothes off."

"What are they saying?" Rosalie looked between the two. "I can't hear anything!"

"I'll give you the rundown…" Enzo started for the open sofa chair, "Uh, 'this is awkward'...uh…'can't we be friends?'...and — ooh…" He plopped down and shook his head, "She used the f-word. Poor bastard."

"What? Who used what?" Rosalie glanced at Caroline for help, but she too seemed confused. "'F-word'? Elena cursed?"

"But I thought that's what this was!" went Caroline at the same time.

"That's what what was!?" Rosalie's head shifted between the two vampires helplessly.

"Oh, it is, but it was never explicitly stated until now," Enzo said to Caroline.

"And that matters because?"

"Well, because until it's officially out there, there's still hope, and hope — Hope can trick you into all sorts of hilariously unrealistic scenarios."

"You guys are just extra mean," Rosalie sat down on the couch, "Maybe I should get that enhanced hearing or something so I can be in on this."

"Oh, don't worry, you're not missing out on anything important," Caroline sat down with her. "And by that I mean everyone's sad love lives in this house."

Rosalie scoffed. "Well I don't need enhanced hearing to know that…" Both Caroline and Enzo gave her the same deadpanning look. She noticed it when she lifted her gaze from her cup. "What?"

"You're chippy despite getting screwed over by the Travelers as well," remarked Enzo. "Can't help but notice you're making a big effort to hide that little burn mark of yours. Could it be more than just a little burn?"

Rosalie barely touched the mark on her skin. "Erm…it's just the aftermath of a huge spell. Just taking some time to heal, that's all." She took a big drink of her tea. "Um, speaking of the Travelers, you never did tell me what on earth they promised you? Scuse me, but you were trapped for 70 years so…what did you want?"

Caroline raised an eyebrow at Enzo, her lips curving into a smirk. "Yeah, what did the Travelers promise you, Enzo?"

Enzo rolled his eyes at Caroline. Rosalie's head began to turn between them again, quickly realizing she was out of the loop again.

"Oh, c'mon! You told Caroline!? I thought you two hated each other!"

"It's a complicated relationship," said Enzo at the same time that Caroline snorted 'we do!'. "And it doesn't really matter what the Travelers promised me since they lit themselves on fire. Talk about a lead going up in smoke! I'll never find Maggie now."

"Who's Maggie?" Rosalie asked him curiously.

"A woman who worked for the Augustine society…"

"Wait, is this another one of those plots between you and Damon to—?"

"No," Enzo said sternly, leaving Rosalie even more perplexed.

"Well then, who is she?"

"She was someone I grew to like, alright? She worked for the Augustine society but only as an observer. She spent hours next to my cell, having conversations with me and…making my time a lot less painful and excruciating, you know?"

"Mhm…" Rosalie sipped her tea slowly, not wanting to burn her tongue, "So you liked her?" Caroline let out a loud hum beside her. Rosalie smiled. "A lot. But now here's where I'm a little confused, if this was in the 50s or whatever…wouldn't she be, you know…older?"

"Yes," Enzo nodded at her, "Seventy years of captivity, and she was the face that I clung on to — the notion that one day I'd get out and see her again. I don't want to date her. I want to thank her."

Rosalie was pleased with his response as it was one of the first times he spoke so honestly and with feeling. "I could help."

Enzo's first reaction was to scoff, amused, then looked at her to find her more than serious. "I don't understand, you don't do magic—"

"I'm sure Damon's badmouthed my magical abilities until he literally ran out of English words" — Rosalie rolled her eyes — "but I do have magic. Just not a lot. I'm not saying it would be easy but it's better than nothing, right? If you even have a small thing of Maggie's, anything, maybe it could be enough for a locator spell."

"Are you serious right now?" Enzo straightened up in his chair and leaned in Rosalie's direction. "Don't get my hopes up, rose-flower, not about this."

"I'm not," Rosalie shrugged. "I'm telling you that it's not going to be easy and, well, after the number the Travelers did on me, my magic's a little less than obedient right now but give me a few days and we can try something."

She and Caroline watched his entire face light up at the idea. It was about the happiest they'd ever seen him.

"It's almost scary," Caroline whispered to Rosalie who, in response, nearly choked on her tea. Enzo let them both laugh and settled back in his chair with an impossibly wide grin on his face.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie watched Qetsiyah and Silas intermingle in the midst of the Travelers' grand celebration. She knew that the relationship was blossoming and that soon, there would be a wedding. They were sweet and, as luck would have it, they were both very powerful. The Travelers approved of the relationship mostly because of that one detail. Rumors flew that the wedding would bring even more powerful witches and thus begin a new lineage.

Azra walked up beside her daughter and followed her gaze ahead. She smiled and set a hand on Rosalie's shoulder. "I have faith that one day you will also find a good love like that."

Rosalie accepted her mother's kiss on her hair with a small smile. "You and I both know that has not been an option for me in several years." Even then, as gloomy as it may have seemed, Rosalie didn't express regret of what she had now. "Despite my circumstances, Qetsiyah agreed to continue training me since then and that is enough for me."

"There is always hope that we find a husband who does not look at your past…" Azra said, squeezing her daughter's shoulder. "Your father and I have spoken to other parents in the same circumstances as us."

"Mother, it's of no use," Rosalie sighed and faced Azra. "I hear things. We all do. My friends and I know that the idea is that we marry husbands and wives who will hopefully produce children with magic. But we also know that we don't know what causes our magic to…to fade. We don't know why we are born like this so we risk future generations having the same problem."

"But we know that is not always the case," Azra reminded her with a pointed glance, "Ambrose is proof enough of that, which means there is hope for the future, Rosalie." She tucked some of Rosalie's hair behind her ears. "You will find someone who cares," she insisted. "And you will be happy."

Rosalie just smiled, not wanting to further disagree with her mother and upset her.

"What do you mean you can't stop their visions!?" Damon's loud voice pulled Rosalie out of her thoughts.

She blinked away the haze in her eyes and remembered she was in the parlor with the rest of her friends listening to Luke Parker.

"Our magic doesn't work like that. We're not bigger than the universe," Luke said defensively, feeling surrounded by not only Damon but Elena as well. Neither one was happy with what he had told them.

"Then why are you in my house?" demanded Damon.

"Because we need your help!" Luke exclaimed, being quick about it. He wasn't sure at what point Damon would grow so impatient that he would snap necks. "We think the Travelers are about to make their move. Their leader Markos is here."

"He's here?" Rosalie cut in just as Damon had said something sarcastic. Luke nodded. "Do you know that for a fact?"

"We haven't seen him, if that's what you mean," Luke replied. "But we know he is. The Travelers' sacrifice was for him to escape."

"If he tore through the Other Side…" Rosalie brought a hand over her chest worriedly.

"Perfect. A dead old guy with a mysterious, evil plan…" Elena muttered and turned away from the group, "I'll take that drink now."

Caroline walked into the room with her cellphone in hand. "Stefan just called. He said the scrap yard's been completely cleared out."

"Of course they would be…Markos is back and…he's picking up where he left off…" Rosalie mumbled to herself but of course in a room of vampires, there were no such things as whispers.

"You alright there, rose-flower?" Enzo said as he noticed her progressively speeding heart.

"Markos and us, um…let's just say we have some history…" Rosalie set her sights on Luke, "Tell me we're prepared to find him. Magic, traps, stalking at this point — anything — but we gotta find him."

Luke seemed at a loss just like she was. "I mean…you guys said the visions are trying to draw Elena and Stefan together for something."

Elena nodded at him. "For our doppelgänger blood. The Travelers need it for some prophecy."

"And if the Travelers are the ones who need your blood, doesn't it make sense that you're not only being drawn together but also…?"

Elena exhaled, resigning herself to what was to come. "Being drawn to them."

Damon couldn't believe their damn luck. "Well, this just keeps getting better and better."

"Wait…" Caroline looked at them all, confused, "I don't get it."

"If the visions are a road map, then we need more clues…" A smirk broke across Enzo's face, "Break out the popcorn, blondie. Elena's little sex romp isn't over yet."

~ 0 ~

Rosalie didn't understand why Qetisyah was so urgent to see her, but her father made it clear that she was to go see her before having dinner with the rest of their family.

Qetsiyah was waiting for her and immediately pulled Rosalie away from prying eyes and ears. It was evening which meant there weren't many of those to begin with and yet Rosalie felt like Qetsiyah wanted to make sure absolutely nobody saw them.

"What is it? What's happening right now?" Rosalie had never seen Qetsiyah so secretive and urgent before. Even before answering her, Qetsiyah checked outside once more to make sure nobody was around. "Qetsiyah, what is going on?" Rosalie demanded sternly that time.

Qetsiyah finally turned to face Rosalie. "I need your help. Silas had an idea for our wedding...I think it's beautiful but I'm concerned with what the rest will say."

"Why? What does Silas have in mind?"

"I love him, Rosalie," Qetsiyah walked up to Rosalie and took the girl's hands in hers, "And I also want our love to last forever."

"I'm sure that it will," Rosalie nodded, offering Qetsiyah a soft smile. "Even in death, your souls will find each other."

Qetsiyah took one hand off of Rosalie's and used it to pat Rosalie's other hand. "I'm sure but by then…we'll be dead. What is the point in loving someone while you're dead?" Rosalie did not understand, prompting Qetsiyah to continue to her point. "We want to create something that will allow our love to last forever. An immortality elixir. Giving us an immortal lifespan so that we can be together truly forever."

"Immortality?" Rosalie pulled her hand out of Qetsiyah and stepped back. "What are you talking about? Nobody can live forever. It's impossible."

"Many things are impossible," Qetsiyah chuckled. "Before me stands a witch who can absorb magic from others and enchanted objects. Immortality is reachable."

"Silas wants this?"

"Me too, Rosalie. One lifetime with him is not enough."

For a second, Rosalie thought that Qetsiyah was merely joking…testing her even. She was Qetsiyah's student, after all, learning everything there was to know about magic. "Immortality is against nature's will, I-I would know. I wasn't privileged enough to have been made in nature's image. But you have and…and this could bring serious consequences for you. Nature could turn on you…"

"No," Qetsiyah shook her head, once again reaching for Rosalie's hand. Her eyes had begun to glisten with tears. "Because I know that Mother Nature will see our pure intentions. We would use our new lifespan to help our brothers and sisters. We would use it to love one another."

"Why-why are you telling me this?" Rosalie couldn't understand. She was nothing compared to the other Travelers.

"Because I need your help."

"How? How could I possibly help you?"

"Rosalie, you don't see it but you are powerful. You're gifted."

Rosalie scoffed. "So gifted that the gift doesn't stay with me very long."

Qetsiyah squeezed Rosalie's hand in hers, urging Rosalie to listen to her. "Your power will allow us to stabilize the elixir. You absorb magic therefore the elixir would absorb the components and stay put. And you are very intelligent, Rosalie. You don't show it because you lack confidence. You are more than capable of spells like this. Please, help me. Help me be with my one true love for the rest of Time."

Rosalie felt the bones in her hand being crushed. Even if she walked away from this, she would feel awful letting Qetsiyah do this alone. "Alright, fine!"

Qetsiyah broke into happy tears and hugged Rosalie in a bone-crushing hug, thanking Rosalie over and over. Meanwhile, Rosalie hid her very perturbed face from her best friend.

Leyla and Miray nearly shrieked when they heard what Qetsiyah was planning on doing. Rosalie shushed them and when they weren't fast enough, she smacked them both until they were silent.

"That is a horrible idea, Rosalie!" said Leyla, rubbing her arm where Rosalie had hit her. "You cannot do that! You cannot help with such a monstrosity!"

"But this is what my father said we had to do. We had to help the Travelers in return for their protection!" Rosalie said.

"First of all, that was more than 10 years ago," Miray said, raising a finger in the air, "And second of all, I'm pretty sure this is not what he meant. Even the Travelers would be against this idea."

"Yeah, that's why she came to you instead," Leyla said, crossing her arms. "No one would ever see it coming."

"You shouldn't do it," Miray shook her head. "Think of the consequences."

"I am," Rosalie assured them. "I'm thinking that if I don't listen to Qetsiyah and help her, she'll be so furious that she'll have all of us packing and leaving the Travelers land."

Both Leyla and Miray fell silent at the thought. For better or for worse, this land had been their home for years now. They were free — to a certain point — and they weren't treated as a disease. Was it really worth losing it?

"I have to do this," Rosalie said determinedly. "Who knows what will happen if we disobey."

Rosalie breathed out and opened her eyes. She looked around and saw her bedroom completely empty. The images of her life had been coming all afternoon so she was hiding in her room to avoid giving explanations of her sudden blackouts.

If what Luke had said earlier was true and Markos was back…Rosalie knew where the flashbacks were coming from. What she didn't understand was why. What was the point of reliving all these memories?

She went to get up when a wave of pain hit her. She wanted to yell but the pain was so much that all that came out were strangled gasps as she fell back on her bed.

"He's furious!"

"Aydin, don't yell!"

Flashes went through Rosalie's head again.

Her father stood before screaming at her while Azra tried calming him down.

"You went against nature, Rosalie! You created monsters!" Aydin shook Rosalie by the arm.

"They're not monsters, they're witches like us — like you!" Rosalie cried. Behind her, Emre was trying to pull her away from their father's grip. "How was I ever going to guess that Silas lied to all of us? That he was actually in love with Amara, of all people!?"

"This has nothing to do with us, Aydin!" Azra insisted and finally managed to make him turn from Rosalie.

"It has everything to do with us!" snapped Aydin. "Our daughter is responsible for altering someone's lifespan! How do we — how do we explain this to the Travelers!? They are furious with us — with all of us!"

"Father, it was Qetsiyah's doings, not ours," Emre said, now holding his sister beside him. "Rosalie was just doing what was asked of her."

"You do not understand, none of you do," Aydin let out a heavy breath and dragged a hand through his dark hair. His gaze landed on Rosalie who gulped nervously. "Markos is furious with Rosalie. Two of his most powerful witches in shambles. A handmaiden dead at the hands of Rosalie and Qetsiyah and Silas is seething with vengeance. I'm afraid of how this will all end for the rest of our coven."

~0~

Rosalie opened her eyes again, the pain gone from her head. She remembered that argument all too well. It was one of the last times their family was together before she was murdered. The ironic twist was that her father had been absolutely right. Things had not ended well at all. The next day after that argument, Qetsiyah and she worked on creating the Other Side to make Silas truly suffer.

Rosalie pushed herself up from her bed, wobbling on her feet for a few minutes until she managed her balance again.

Your father was right, you went against nature and so many people died.

Rosalie froze, eyes wide. Her room was still empty…but she knew that voice. She knew it so well despite 2000 years passing.

You know what to do.

Rosalie swallowed hard. The burn mark on her skin began to hurt…

~0~

"To create a whole other world — a-a purgatory of some kind…are you sure about this?" Rosalie walked alongside Qetsiyah through the forest. "Silas already thinks Amara is dead. Is that not enough punishment?"

"No," said Qetsiyah flatly. "He doesn't get to be forgiven. He needs to suffer for all an eternity, the same eternity he promised me."

Rosalie wouldn't touch the heavy resentfulness in Qetsiyah's tone. The pain blinding Qetsiyah to logic. "What can I do?"

Qetsiyah took Rosalie's hands in her own, squeezing them tightly. "I'm going to require your other gift. The one that makes you different from the others."

~0~

Rosalie walked down the sidewalk, holding the side of her head. Memories were flooding her at this point, all the things she had buried when she had been buried. She was guilty of not thinking about any of them for the 4 months she'd been alive again.

How disappointing you've been…

Rosalie kept her head held high as she maneuvered through the streets.

Your family trusted you…

You disappointed them…

Rosalie's tears blurred her vision for a while. She cleared them with the backs of her hands and kept walking. Her phone was buzzing with what she assumed were her friends' calls wondering where she had gone.

If you're not careful, these new friends will die because of you…

Rosalie walked up to the designated house still hearing (and ignoring) the relentless taunting in her head. She reached the door and looked around, taking the silence of the surroundings.

Finally, she opened the door and stepped inside. It was stark quiet except for the crunch of a lit fireplace somewhere. Her footsteps were slow and guarded as she entered the living room and saw a man standing by the fireplace.

He was just like she remembered. Tall, intimidating, firm…

"Rosalie, it's good to see you again," Markos turned away from the fireplace and greeted her with a polite smile. Rosalie didn't buy it for a second. "It's amazing the details you forget after 2000 years."

"Why have you been making me see my life?" Rosalie directly demanded.

"You mean remember your life," Markos pointed. "It's a disservice to forget everyone who died in your name."

Anger flashed across Rosalie's face. "Nobody died in my name. You killed them."

Markos remained unphased. "You committed multiple crimes that our community simply could not let slide."

"At the manipulation of your community!" exclaimed Rosalie. "Qetsiyah was relentless that I help her with the elixir and the Other Side. The Travelers demanded my coven's gratitude with assistance."

"Two thousand years and you are still filled with excuses," Markos said condescendingly. Rosalie glared at him. "Ever since you were a child, you were always the most problematic. Always causing problems…breaking rules you knew strictly to uphold."

Rosalie smiled sourly at him. "I wasn't a troublemaker and you know it. You hated me long before I helped Qetsiyah…ever since I was 16."

"You act surprised, even when you knew the rules. The rules that everyone else had no problem following."

"I was a damn kid, Markos. A teenager! And, yes, it's partly my fault for being so damn naive but what about Jayce? Your follower. He was never to blame for what happened and last time I checked, it takes two people to make a baby."

Markos brought his hands behind his back, smiling tightly at her. "You had a child out of wedlock and with one of my followers. A child born of Traveler blood and your flawed magic. It was an abomination—"

"DON'T YOU TALK ABOUT SON LIKE THAT!" Rosalie screamed. "I paid the price for it! I endured the ridicules from everyone, the shame and taunts of having a child out of wedlock. And what about Jayce? I had my son, but Ambrose never had a father. No, Jayce got to go have his own family. Ambrose and I were on our own from day one. And then Silas killed me. Poor Ambrose lost his mother when he was just six years old. He wasn't old enough to understand what happened except that his mother was gone. Wasn't that punishment enough for me?"

"No," Markos responded bluntly. He stared at her stoically until she began squirming uncomfortably. "You know that things did not end when you died. Many things happened after that and they happened because of you."

"They were hurt, Markos, they were grieving…" Rosalie's face contorted with the same pain of guilt that had followed her from the day she saw her family — her coven — act on her behalf. "My mother found my body hours after I bled out. She was a mother who lost her child to a psychopath. My father, my brother — they were all mourning me."

Anger flashed across Markos' eyes when he snapped. "They cursed the Travelers! Made it so that we could never again settle as a true tribe! After we offered our home to you, our food and our kindness…that is how we were repaid."

"The Travelers wanted more servants!" Rosalie exclaimed lividly with tears in her eyes. "That is what actually happened! For years we did everything the Travelers needed out of gratitude but that was a lie…" she shook her head, "That's what you made us believe. You hid us, yes, but you took advantage of it, of us. I helped Qetsiyah because that is what the Travelers always expected from us! More servants!"

"That meant we had to die!? That I had to die!?" Markos stormed up to Rosalie, reminding her of their very noticeable height difference. "Your parents cursed the Travelers and when we fled, when we thought there wasn't anything else to lose, your own brother and the rest of your little abomination group found us and then killed me!"

"I KNOW!" Rosalie cried. "BECAUSE I SAW IT! I SAW IT ALL FROM THE OTHER SIDE! I WATCHED HELPLESSLY, UNABLE TO STOP THEM!" Her breath shook with her trembling sobs. Everything she wanted to forget was rushing back. "I understand what it's like watching your people suffer and not being able to do a single thing about it. I get it, but I wasn't the one who started it. That was Qetsiyah and Silas. The rest of us were just victims — collateral damage in their story — and if there was a way to reverse it, I would do it. I would go back and I would say no to Qetsiyah. But I can't do that so…" She shrugged helplessly, the tears streaming down her face, "So if you're just going to torment me with the past before killing me, just skip to the last part. Kill me already. Because that's what this is, isn't it?"

Markos eyes fell to the burn mark on Rosalie's neck.

"It took me a while to figure it out but now I get it. My bloodline placed the curse on the Travelers and my bloodline killed you. You're draining me as we speak, making me weaker with all these memories. You are literally making my life flash before my eyes."

A satisfied grin broke across Markos' face. "It was what needed to happen. The link was established the night of the ritual. While I grow stronger, you will grow weaker. And I will use your blood and the doppelgängers' blood to finally rid us of the curse. I suggest you start saying goodbye to all your new friends here and prepare for what's coming." He leaned down beside Rosalie's ear. "But I wouldn't keep my hopes up for the Other Side, not after what I put it through."

Rosalie's eyes were wide as he pulled back from her, further satisfying his moment. "What did you do?" He smirked at her. "I said what did you do!?" She started pushing him angrily. "What did you do!? What did you do to it!?"

A wind swept into the room and suddenly Enzo was holding Rosalie back a good distance from Markos.

"Now here we were wondering where Rosie-kins went…" Damon said suspiciously and fixated a deep glare towards Markos.

"Oh, you know, greeting an old friend." Markos' grin was infuriating enough for Rosalie.

"We are not friends!" She charged towards him, prompting Enzo to yank her back again.

"Great, because neither are we," Damon flashed Markos a smirk, "Which means you are outnumbered and therefore…we'd like some answers now."

Rosalie fought with Enzo to be free of his grip. "Don't believe anything he says, Damon!"

"Wasn't planning on it," Damon said stoically.

"What are you two even doing here?" Rosalie scowled at Enzo and pried his hand off her.

"That's what we're wondering about you," Enzo said, giving her a pointed look. "One minute you're upstairs and the next poof…"

"That was my fault," Markos said, placing a hand on his heart. "With my return, Rosalie has been hearing my thoughts."

Rosalie's head flipped in his way, glaring daggers at him. "My memories, you mean," she scowled. "The ones you are nitpicking from my head to torture me with everything that I lost."

"Sounds like you've been a busy man since you returned to the land of the living," Damon nodded to himself, "Making Rosalie see her life like an old dvd player and making Stefan and Elena have visions of each other."

Markos spared Damon a glance and raised his hands in front of himself. "I admit that it's also my fault. I'm the reason Stefan and Elena are having visions of each other."

"You?"

"Well, would you look at that? I think we just met the universe…" Enzo said while Damon practically seethed at the revelation.

"You mind telling me what the hell is going on!?"

"I'm afraid the doppelgänger lore's been misinterpreted over the ages…"

"As in there is no prophecy?"

"The prophecy is that the doppelgänger blood can help the Travelers, but they're being drawn together because of a spell I cast 2000 years ago." Markos' eyes set on Rosalie again. "After the death of Qetsiyah and Silas, we found that in order to undo our curse, we would need their blood again. A seer told us about the future doppelgangers that were to be born and so in order to find them, I cast a spell. As it turns out, the best way to get people to go searching for each other is the promise of true love."

"You've been manipulating these doppelgangers' lives for millenia," said Rosalie incredulously, "and you don't even care."

"I did what my people needed…because of you," Markos reminded her. "You and Qetsiyah led to the Travelers getting cursed."

"I didn't curse you," Rosalie said, "And it's bold of you to talk about Qetsiyah when it was you who had her killed."

"She had to pay for what she did and had we known where Silas was, we would have done the same to him."

"And me…except Silas beat you to it, of course."

Markos thought she was amusing. "The bitterness of being murdered — I never got past it as well. Is it stuffy in here?" He looked around the empty room. "Why don't we take a walk?"

"We are not going anywhere with you," Rosalie declared.

"I'm sorry, you misunderstood. You two," Markos pointed between her and Enzo, "are not invited."

"Excuse me?" Rosalie said incredulously.

"Not bloody likely," Enzo nearly laughed in his face.

"You want to find Maggie?" Markos' question forced Enzo into silence. "You stay here."

"Don't even try it with me," Rosalie warned Markos, "There's nothing you can say that'll make me leave Damon alone with you."

Damon immediately reacted to her words. He brought a hand to his chest and flashed Rosalie a sarcastic smile. "Not that I'm not touched by that, but I can take care of myself, Rosie-kins."

Rosalie rolled her eyes. He literally can't be serious to save his life.

"You'll stay here, Rosalie," Markos said earnestly, "because if you don't, I'll be forced to eliminate Ambrose's descendants."

"Wait, what?" Rosalie blinked at him. "DON'T—"

But Markos ignored her. "So, Damon? It won't be long, I promise." Damon shrugged and started walking out.

"N-n-n-no! You can't leave like that!" Rosalie started towards Markos but the man made a beeline for the entrance. "Markos! MARKOS!" She grabbed the nearest object which was a random decoration off a table and threw it after them. "TELL ME WHERE THEY ARE!"

"Don't bother, they're already gone," Enzo said, and Rosalie turned on him with the same ire she had towards Markos. "I'm on your side," Enzo felt the need to say.

"But Markos isn't!" She snapped. "He never was and we" — she laughed sourly — "never realized that! We never realized it! He was always using my people to help the Travelers. Whatever he promised you, he's never going to deliver, Enzo."

"I have to take the risk," he responded grimly. "Even if it's not real, I have to wait. He has something for you too."

Rosalie shook her head at him. "He's never gonna tell me where my bloodline is."

"Why would he dangle something like that over you? Barely knows me and he's allegedly giving me what I want."

"Because he doesn't hate you."

"And why would he hate you? You don't exactly strike me as someone with an evil agenda…that outburst was about as loud as I've seen you be," Enzo smiled teasingly at her. Rosalie shook her head, not willing to speak on the matter. Enzo caught on fast and drew a hum. "What are you not telling me, rose-flower?"

"Shut up," she said at his smirking face. She turned away from him and worked on calming her rage down. She had no doubt that her emotions would play a huge factor in how much Markos drained from her.

"You know you can tell me," Enzo insisted. "We are friends, right?"

Rosalie rolled her eyes and shot him a look. "It's a long history, okay? Don't forget that I'm much older than all of you put together."

"Technicalities," Enzo pointed out. "One could say I'm older. I died at 27 in 1903." Rosalie lifted an eyebrow at him. "What?"

"You've never told me anything about your past," Rosalie remarked, still startled.

"See? We're sharing," Enzo gestured at her, "Your turn."

Rosalie gave another shake of her head, but at his insistence, and his widening smile, she ended up caving. "Shut up," she said with her own smile. "I was 21…" She sighed lightly. "But Markos…he's known me since I was a child. I was born on the same night as 5 other babies and wouldn't you know it? They were all born like me…very little witchy magic. We could only enhance it by drawing more power from objects infused with more magic. Our coven didn't like that so when we were young, our families had to flee. Our original coven was growing paranoid and hateful…they would have killed all of us. We ran for so long until we found the Travelers. Markos, their leader, allowed us to stay and become part of his group. But ever since I could remember, we were at the Travelers' beck and call, Markos' included."

"And what, he wants to continue with that today?" Enzo asked.

"Markos was always wary of my friends and I. But he really learned to despise me specifically for what my family did to him after I was killed."

"What did they do?"

Rosalie was reluctant. Her face was etched with guilt and shame. "They were good people, okay? They left their home for me. Gave up everything they knew to start in a new place with strangers…all for me."

"You don't need to explain anything to me," Enzo said, getting the gist of her words. "What happened?"

Rosalie still didn't answer right away. "My parents were the witches who cursed the Travelers. It's because of them that the Travelers can't settle anywhere. And my brother…he, um, he killed Markos. My friends, the other witches like me, helped kill a lot of the Travelers before they ran. All in vengeance for my death because in their minds, the Travelers led to my death. Qetsiyah and Silas got me into this whole thing."

"Aah, I see…" Enzo began to understand the animosity between the Travelers and Rosalie. Even when he had started working with Sloan, she herself made it clear of how much she despised Rosalie. "They can hold a grudge…"

Rosalie scoffed. "Yeah, something like that."

"But you know that you don't owe these people anything, right?" He walked up to Rosalie and lowered his head to catch her gaze.

"They're right about me messing up, though," Rosalie side-stepped him. "I couldn't say no to Qetsiyah and because of that, immortality was created. The Other Side, vampires for God's sake — it all stemmed from that one moment! The moment that I didn't say no!"

"I think that's a bit of an exaggeration, sweetheart," Enzo barely said when Rosalie rounded on him.

"I helped Qetsiyah make the immortality elixir which then went straight to a psychopath and his stupid girlfriend! After that, we created the Other Side, sealed it with my psychic gift, and if that wasn't enough, a thousand years later a witch took our spell and used it to create a whole new species!" Rosalie raked her fingers through her hair and walked a few paces back and forth. "And that's me skipping over my family's revenge towards the Travelers! It was a domino effect and it all started when I didn't say no. I was a push over and things went too far!"

She leaned against a wall and slid down until she was sitting on the floor.

"I should have said no. I should've…I should have said no!"

"Alright, alright, let's not unravel…" Enzo trailed off as Rosalie glared at him. "I just mean that all this stuff happened 2000 years ago and there's nothing you can do about it anymore. It happened. It's done."

"But it's not done, Enzo, don't you see!?" Rosalie made a pass at the current place they were in. "Two thousand years later and the Travelers are still planning around this curse. Vampires are still a thing! And the Other Side — I-I don't even know what Markos did to the Other Side…but he did something, alright, I know it." In the back of her mind, she was making a mental note to talk to Bonnie at some point. "But it doesn't matter because no matter what happens, Markos will never give me the opportunity to find my family."

He'll watch me die way before he gives me a name.

"Well then we'll get it out of him," Enzo said. "One way or another. C'mon, up you go." He reached down for her hand and pulled her up, despite her protests. "We'll get it out of him, I promise."

Rosalie wasn't sure about anything anymore. Markos had already sealed her fate and she didn't have the heart to tell anyone. "The right thing would have been to say 'no' from the beginning. Stood my ground, not have been so terrified of standing my ground." Tears filled her eyes as a heavy regret fell on her shoulders. "I should have said no…"

If she had been braver, she would have denied Qetsiyah's request and she would have stayed out of it. Her parents would have never had any reason to curse the Travelers, and her brother…he would have never killed Markos. She was the reason for this whole mess.

"A girl with the world on her shoulders…" Enzo reached for a strand of hair near her face and tucked it behind her ear. "It's not your fault some people are just…evil. I say that as someone who is in fact a — how did Caroline say? — 'murderous vampire'?"

Rosalie gave half of a smile. "Call me crazy but I don't think she actually hates you. I don't think you're bad. Misguided, sure, but you're not bad."

"If you say that so confidently, then I expect you to believe that about yourself." And as Rosalie went to disagree, Enzo grabbed her by the shoulders to force her to look at him. "You are not bad, Rosalie, and you don't deserve to feel guilty about things that weren't your fault."

"Why are you trying so hard? Truthfully, I don't think you know me enough to be sure about that."

Enzo chuckled. "Oh, I'm pretty sure. After 70 years of seeing the absolute worst of humanity, you were the first person to show me empathy and you didn't even know me. That's not something that should come so easily to you after being dead for 2000 years. If you feel all these different emotions about things that weren't your fault, you're not a bad person."

Rosalie felt a deep warmth run up her neck to her face. He sounded so sincere and looked it too. "Thank you…"

~ 0 ~

Rosalie walked out of the boarding house with a singular candle in her hand. She sat out on the steps and set the candle next to her. With a little bit of magic, she lit the candle and stared at it for a while. The house was dead quiet and she doubted that anyone would be coming around soon. Stefan had taken Elena back to Whitmore and Damon…was nowhere in sight.

Rosalie turned her head up to the starry sky where the full moon was shining bright. "For 2000 years, the same moon has always shined down on us…" She reached for the candle on the step and held it between her hands. "Mother, Father, Emre…I want to believe that you found peace and that's why I stopped seeing you on the Other Side. I'm very sorry. I am guilty of many things but I am so sorry that one of them was me trying to forget you."

"I am guilty of trying to live my new life and forget the one I was gifted before. I may not have been a good witch, but you never once made me feel like I wasn't worthy of being called one. You loved me so much that…" Rosalie swallowed hard and in the process the lump in her throat, "…that you left everything behind to keep me safe. The little weird witch who couldn't do magic on her own. She was your daughter and you loved her. Even when I made so many mistakes."

"Rosalie sit down already!" Emre flicked a piece of apple at Rosalie's face and motioned her to sit on the ground with their parents.

"Emre!" Their mother said incredulously. "Why are you wasting dinner like that?"

Rosalie took her place between Emre and their mother and listened to the two go back and forth. She exchanged knowing smiles with her father across, both of them quite used to Azra and Emre butting heads all the time. They had the same personality.

"Aydin, tell him something!" Azra said in the end as Emre continued to dismiss his mother's reprimands.

"This is delicious, Azra," Aydin said instead, making both Rosalie and Emre snicker together.

Rosalie's smile spread thinking of their many dinners together. "I was blessed with such an amazing family that I didn't get to spend a lot of time with. I wish I could have stayed with you for more time but…wasn't meant to be, I guess." She wiped some tears from her cheek and took a small breath in to calm the tears in her eyes. "You should have had a better life and for that, I'm sorry. But you know what they say, Time comes for everyone eventually. Markos is draining me of my lifesource…and while I'm not okay with it, I understand that it's my punishment. It's justice.."

"I suppose that maybe I'm just not destined to live a full life. Nature demands balance and I had my time on this Earth, whether I liked the length of it or not. I am grateful, though, for the time I had. It wasn't all bad. Before any of this, and I really mean, all of this, I was just a girl trying to be a good witch. Trying not to be a disappointment."

Her life replayed in her head like a movie again. Remorse filled her very being knowing that in trying to "move on", she had made the inadvertent decision to forget her past like it had all been bad. It wasn't. By God, it wasn't all bad. She had her friends — nay, her other brothers and sisters — with her from beginning to end. She had the best family she could ever ask for.

But what she remembered most vividly was the short time she got to spend with her son, Ambrose. The most perfect little creature in existence, and he had been all hers.

Ambrose was nothing like his father — thank God — and, to her relief, he had not been like her either. Ambrose was born free of any flaws. Such a lively little boy with the same curiosity she had when she was his age. She may have felt the ridicule of single motherhood but she never once let it taint her son. She loved and adored her little boy as much as any mother would.

A little brunette boy giggled as he ran through the woods, constantly looking over his shoulder. "You can't catch me, momma!"

"Oh, yes I can!" Rosalie warned as she was gaining on him. "And just you wait…" She swept him up off his feet and kissed his head several times.

"Momma, no! Momma, no!" Ambrose swatted her away with his hands above his head. "Momma! Put me down!"

"Alright, alright," Rosalie lowered the boy to the ground. "We're done. You think you're ready for a magic lesson with your grandmother?"

Ambrose nodded firmly. "Yes!"

"That's my perfect little boy," Rosalie bent down in front of the child. She gazed fondly at him. Despite everything, Ambrose remained so innocent. He had no idea what the others said and much less how much they ostracized his mother. He had been born a regular witch, much to Rosalie's relief, and therefore had an advantage that would help him in his future.

"Will Qetsiyah teach me too?" Ambrose asked curiously.

"Ah, she only teaches adults and you, mister, are only six years old. Your grandmother takes care of your power." Rosalie held onto her smile as best as she could. "She'll help you become the best witch you can be."

Ambrose bounced excitedly.

Tears blurred the candle in front of Rosalie. She was having a hard time not bursting into sobs right there and then. She missed everyone, of course, but no one more than her son. "Wherever I go next, I hope I get to be with you again…"

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

My poor Rosie. She's definitely been through it! And just a reminder, because i've been getting some messages, I changed the Traveler lore a bit to fit the fic's timelines.

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

"So, the Other Side is coming down…" Rosalie gazed at Bonnie, both witches looking worse for wear. Rosalie leaned back in her chair, bringing a hand to her forehead.

Bonnie was anxiously waiting for Rosalie to properly react, to give her a solution to this huge problem. She had already been told by Matt that something was sweeping away the souls on the Other Side. Vicki Donovan was one of those victims, swept into darkness.

"Markos did this," Rosalie dropped her hand to her lap, "He overwhelmed you and he…he literally broke the spell."

"I'm sorry," Bonnie felt compelled to say. She was the Anchor, after all. Nothing went through or got out without her knowing it and feeling it. She let the Travelers go through her and she let Markos escape through her…and now everyone on the Other Side was paying for it.

Luckily, Rosalie didn't see it that way. "No, no, this isn't on you." She reached for one of Bonnie's hands. "If anything, it's on Qetsiyah and me for doing this swap. There was a reason we made Amara the Anchor in the first place. The Anchor had to be something indestructible. In Amara's stone state, she couldn't physically feel anything. This isn't on you, Bonnie, trust me."

Bonnie thanked her for the support but she was more interested in figuring out a way to stop the Other Side from collapsing. "I figured since you're one of the witches who created it that maybe you would know what to do…"

Rosalie smiled wryly. "That would be nice, wouldn't it?" Bonnie's hope deflated even more. "I'm sorry but I don't think we'd be enough to take on the Other Side. When I helped create it, Qetsiyah was backing me up, supplying the magic that I didn't have and I, in turn, used my psychicness to seal it. It was a balanced process between us two right now, I'm missing that other half."

"I mean…there has to be something that-that we can…" Bonnie kept thinking about her friends and family on the Other Side and grew even more desperate. She squeezed Rosalie's hand that was already wrapped around hers. "Please, there has to be something we can do."

Rosalie thought about Qetsiyah on the Other Side. None of them knew where that wind was sweeping the lost souls to. "Let me…let me think of something, okay? I-I haven't been thinking straight ever since Markos came back." Her magic and life itself had not been the same.

She began noticing little things throughout the days that were brand new and just another reminder that her life was quite literally slipping away. Her magic, low as it tended to be, was even worse complying with her right now. She was growing weaker, sometimes stumbling on her own feet. She felt colder sometimes, tired. All little reminders of where she was heading to.

Except if the Other Side was going away, where would her soul go now? Hell? Or would she be fortunate enough to find peace with her family? If she was lucky enough to find peace, she hoped that it would be just like the old life she had once, without the pain and suffering of the real one. Maybe she would even get to reunite with her family, and her son.

"Hey!" Caroline walked into the boarding house with her usual brightness.

"Hey Care," Rosalie greeted her nicely, "How's your mom doing?"

"Thankfully, she's Traveler-free," Caroline plopped down on the couch next to Bonnie. "Unfortunately, now we think Tyler might be harboring a passenger inside his body."

"Oh my God," Bonnie made a face. "You really think so?"

"Matt's trying to get ahold of him, but that is their mission," Caroline clapped her hands down on her lap purposely. Her gaze had landed on Rosalie with a very significant smile. "Because we have our own mission!"

Rosalie thought Caroline's demeanor amusing. "You don't say?"

Caroline nodded. "Mhm! Enzo and I were doing a little digging—"

"Woah, woah, woah," Rosalie made a gesture for Caroline to stop. "You guys are friends now?"

Even Bonnie was looking at Caroline strangely. "Yeah, since when? I thought you hated him for killing Stefan's doppelganger?"

"I did but we decided that we have one very important thing in common," Caroline once again smiled purposely at Rosalie, leading the witch to make a face of confusion.

"Me?"

"Yes! Because somehow the only thing we're able to agree on without arguing is you," Caroline said like she still couldn't figure out the mystery. "Don't think I've forgotten that you were talking to him behind our backs, though. I still don't get it."

Rosalie playfully rolled her eyes at Caroline.

Bonnie chuckled at the two.

"So what is this mission about again?"

"Right!" Caroline remembered the whole reason she had come to the boarding house in the first place. "We're going on a trip!"

"What?" Rosalie said immediately. "What are you talking about, Caroline? Where are we going?" She wanted to laugh at how casually Caroline was dropping this idea in the middle of their chaotic lives.

"While Enzo was waiting for Markos to give him the information about that Maggie woman, he found out something about your descendants — your family!"

Rosalie paused and looked at Caroline suspiciously. "Markos told Enzo about my family?"

"Not exactly, just like a one-line thing in passing. Markos is growing a bit cocky."

Rosalie snorted. "I believe that." She was growing weak which meant Markos was inevitably growing stronger.

"He told Enzo that the other witches like you were called siphoners now, which" — Caroline cocked her head to the side thoughtfully — "makes a lot more sense if you ask me. I mean, you technically siphon power from objects so…siphoners!" The fact that she finished with a bright smile made it impossible for Rosalie and Bonnie not to laugh. "Well, what do you say?"

"Say to what? You haven't actually told me where we're going," Rosalie pointed out.

"Well, I was thinking we go ask some witches about these 'siphoners'," Caroline said, "And since we're a little short on witches, I had a few ideas in mind. The easiest one would be to ask Abby?"

"You want to ask my mom?" Bonnie blinked. "Caroline, no offense, but that's a terrible idea. I'm better off finding Grams on the Other Side and asking her."

Caroline gasped. "Oh yeah! Ask her! She would be way better! Definitely a lot more experience!"

"That's actually not a bad idea…" Rosalie admitted, "But I would never ask you to get involved in this, Bonnie."

"It doesn't take anything to ask," Bonnie said, "I can find her and I'll get back to you, okay?"

"Thank you," Rosalie said appreciatively.

"Great!" Caroline beamed. "That's one avenue we can explore. The other ones we'll have to travel for."

"Where to, captain?" Rosalie feigned a salute at the blonde. Caroline was always in charge and the best part is that she was good at this job.

"Somewhere…" Caroline pulled herself up from the couch, "Pack a few things for an overnight trip."

~0~

Caroline was the kind to be early when they agreed on a time. She was half an hour early and that meant Rosalie was still packing a few things. Rosalie knew she was slower than usual and she made a joke out of it to dissuade any of Caroline's concerns and suspicions. She had already gone the extra mile to cover up that burn mark on her neck with some make-up. She was learning how to do make-up in the modern world and she dared to say she was pretty good at it.

"You sure Elena and Bonnie didn't want to come?" Rosalie asked once they were out on the road. "I feel like it's been forever since we've all been in the same room."

"Bonnie's talking to Liv today and Elena's just, you know, living life without Damon now. Studying and catching up with Stefan."

Rosalie rested against her seat and gazed out to the open road. "Okay, so where is this bright place you're taking me?"

"You'll know when we get there," Caroline promised, but Rosalie really doubted that considering she didn't know much outside of Mystic Falls.

"Care, why are we being so secretive?" Rosalie eyed the blonde driving and wondered what ulterior motive Caroline had. "Where are we going?"

"Are you hungry?" Caroline asked suddenly, making it glaringly obvious that she was trying to change topics. "I'm starving!"

"Caroline, c'mon!" Rosalie had no power as Caroline began listing the places they could stop by to eat. "What are you actually up to? Don't you have classes? Tests or something? You're in school!"

"Would you calm down, Rosie? I assure you that I am very much on top of my classes, okay?" Caroline nudged Rosalie as much as she could without taking her eyes off the road. "Maybe I just want a little get-away from everything, alright? My mother was nearly taken over by a Traveler and things are just a little hectic for my taste so if I get to help you find something about your family and get a little time away from Mystic Falls, I see no harm."

"I mean…that's fine, as long as it's actually true," Rosalie said. "God knows you guys have wasted so much time and energy on me."

"Do not start with that again," Caroline immediately warned the witch. "We are moving on from this self-deprecating Rosalie. You are alive!" She gave a light shake to the steering wheel. "It is time you start enjoying it! There's so much to see, Rosie, I promise! I know our lives tend to suck but it's not the only thing out here. There's more, I swear, and I really want to help you see it but most of all, believe it too." She spared Rosalie a brief glance. "Because I know you won't say it, but I know that there's something you're not telling us. Ever since you snuck out to see that Markos guy, you've been acting differently."

"Caroline, I'm-I'm fine," Rosalie tried to say casually, "Tired, maybe. Angry, definitely. But it's fine. I'm fine, I promise."

Liar. She gulped and looked out her window.

~0~

It turned out that Caroline did have several ideas for this trip. Rosalie was honestly perplexed as to how Caroline managed to not only tackle school but this whole mystery and the Travelers messing around with them. If Rosalie actually made it past her expiration date, she hoped that one day she could be as confident and moving as Caroline Forbes.

They made a few stops outside Mystic Falls, all to places that Caroline swore harbored witches that might know a thing or two about the 'siphoners'. Rosalie asked her how on earth she obtained this information because there was no way in hell that Markos would have let this much slip in front of Enzo. Caroline had to be getting the information from somewhere else but the blonde denied it every single time.

The first witch they met was a regular elderly woman living alone. While she did not invite Caroline into the apartment, she welcomed Rosalie and to her surprise with respect as well. The way the old woman talked to her made Rosalie feel like she herself was an elder witch. Unfortunately, as respectful and kind as the elder witch had been, she didn't have any information.

Caroline didn't let that failure discourage them from continuing. They made two more stops before Rosalie began contemplating just leaving things as they were and returning to Mystic Falls.

"God, who knew Damon could be so incessant," Caroline muttered and slipped her phone in her back pocket just as Rosalie met her at the car. "So? How'd it go? Did she know anything new?"

Rosalie crossed her arms and shook her head. "Unfortunately, while Magda makes good snickerdoodles, she does not know a thing about siphoners. Maybe this is just a big waste of time." She pulled the passenger door open. "We could be helping our friends with the Travelers instead of going on a wild goose chase."

Caroline went around the car to the driver's side. "Have you been talking to Matt? That sounds like him."

"Caroline."

"We are not giving up!" Caroline motioned Rosalie to get inside the car. "But maybe some lunch would help us out."

"That would be nice, yeah." Rosalie put her seatbelt on and watched Caroline drive them off on the road again. A few moments later, her cellphone started buzzing. "It's Damon."

"Again?" Caroline's face scrunched with disdain. "He has been calling me nonstop all day."

"Then maybe answering his calls might have made him stop," Rosalie said before answering. "Damon, what do you need? Sort of on a girls' trip."

"Yeah, by any chance, is Elena part of that girls trip?"

"Uuh, no?" Rosalie exchanged confused glances with Caroline. "Last time I heard, you wanted off the Elena Gilbert highway."

"Oh, you've got jokes now. Then can you at least tell me if you've spoken to her lately?"

"No, Damon, I've been with Caroline all day. What's going on?"

"Ah, nothing, just…some developments are happening…"

"And you've called me willingly which means those are some bad developments happening," sighed Rosalie. "Let me guess, the Travelers? Did Markos make a move now?"

"You know, I would happily take Markos making a move right now but no. Unfortunately, this is more of an Enzo development. He seems to be implying that Stefan killed his one true love."

"Woah, what?" Rosalie once again looked at Caroline, both of them matching with their wide eyes.

"Damon, what do you mean Stefan killed Maggie!?" Caroline exclaimed. "How-how could that be possible?"

"Yeah, that's what I'm trying to figure out. I'm meeting with the Sheriff in a couple. Just wanted to exhaust all of my options right now. Oh, she's coming — bye!"

"Wait, wait, wait — Damon!" Rosalie's call was in vain as the line went dead. "Of course! We have to go back."

"No!" Caroline exclaimed, leading Rosalie to give her a look.

"'No'? What do you mean!?"

"I — we have to stick to the plan! Damon can handle a little research!"

"Caroline, were you not listening? Enzo thinks that Stefan killed Maggie!"

"And if anything, Damon and Stefan are older than Enzo so they can take him and, I don't know, chain him up for a night or two until he cools down. Rosie, we have to keep going. There's one witch I really want you to meet. I think she'll have some answers."

"What, why?"

"I just — I have hope that she will, okay?"

"Now I'm beginning to think you're not telling me something," Rosalie said flatly. "I'll share if you will."

Caroline laughed lightly. "Seriously!"

"I'm being very serious here! Things are happening at home and we're just doing something dumb that—"

"It's not dumb!" snapped Caroline. "This is important because it's about you. We'll keep calling Damon, okay? Stay in the loop. But we're continuing this."

Rosalie didn't see much point in arguing when Caroline was the only one of the two who could actually drive.

~ 0 ~

Lunch was at a small diner off the road. By that time, they had made another pitiful stop visiting another witch — this one young and happily married — who knew next to nothing about the siphoners. Rosalie was glum sitting at the table.

"Keep the faith, Rosie," Caroline insisted. She picked up her menu to go through the options. "This last witch will be our answer."

Rosalie still found Caroline's insistence suspicious. "Are you going to tell me who this witch is? What their name is? How you found out about them?"

"Her name is Leora, and the rest is really unnecessary," Caroline lowered her menu and smiled widely. Rosalie raised an eyebrow at the blonde, trying to will Caroline into telling the truth. Unfortunately, it didn't work.

A few minutes later, the waitress stopped at their booth to take their order. Afterwards, Rosalie called Damon again to find out how things were going. She put the phone on speaker and placed it in the middle of the table for her and Caroline to hear.

"Did my mom give you anything useful?" Caroline asked him.

"Unfortunately, yes…" Damon replied, leaving a long silence in his wake. Both women looked at each other as they waited for Damon to give them the actual answer.

"Well, what did she tell you?" Rosalie asked when it was clear that Damon was having a hard time on the other end. "Did Stefan kill Maggie?"

"No…because I did…"

Caroline swooped up Rosalie's phone into her hands and screeched. "I'm sorry, you what!? Why did Enzo think it was Stefan in the first place!?"

"Because I may have left Maggie's corpse in the same way Stefan did during his Ripper days."

"In his ripper days…? You mean you…" Caroline audibly gagged, "You ripped her head off?"

"Oh my God," Rosalie felt sick to her stomach. "And you did that on purpose to that poor woman?"

"In my defense, she was going to kill me too!"

"And you ripped her head off?" Rosalie took the phone from Caroline and set it on the table. "You realize how much this is going to affect Enzo? What the hell, Damon? From what Enzo said, that woman was basically the thing that kept him from going full-on psycho!"

"I know, I know, I messed up—"

"No, no, this isn't 'I messed up' land. This is you 'royally screwed up and dug your own grave' land!" Rosalie exclaimed. "Damon, what are you going to do?"

"Obviously, I'm going to find Enzo and talk to him and fix things…"

"Lots of things on that itinerary," Caroline remarked sarcastically, "How you execute them is going to be very interesting."

"Yeah, that's why I was hoping I could get some assistance here," Damon said.

"Not happening," Caroline said immediately. "First of all, we are way too far to come back in time to help before Enzo inevitably rips your head off — which, you would totally deserve."

"C'mon, he has Elena, Stefan and Bonnie at the university. I need some back up!"

"Damon, Caroline's right, we're too far," Rosalie sighed. "This is a bomb that's going to blow way before we make it back. You have to think of something else."

"Fine!" spat Damon. "But how about you lend me some of your assistance via phone?"

Rosalie picked up the phone from the table while the waitress dropped their food off. "What are you talking about?" she said when the waitress had left. "We can't do magic over the phone! I can barely do magic in person!"

"Yeah, but you could try calling Enzo for me?"

"And say what? 'I know Damon deserves it, but please don't kill him?'?"

Caroline scoffed. "And you really do deserve it."

"Whose side are you on, Caroline?" snapped Damon.

"The side that doesn't get Stefan and Elena taken hostage!" hissed Caroline. She grabbed her fork and began cutting her steak.

"Damon, what do you want us to do from all the way over here?" Rosalie rubbed her forehead wearily. "I doubt Enzo would even pick up the damn phone right now. He's probably thinking of ways to torture you."

"Not until I tell him what I did," Damon said bitterly. "He likes you, alright? Maybe if you talk to him, he'll-he'll calm down a bit or…I don't know!"

"Yeah, you really don't know," Rosalie remarked. He was utterly clueless. "Fine, I'll call, but I'm not God. If he wants to kill you, he's gonna try and kill you so…figure something else out and be fast about it."

"Thank you, Rosie-kins! Don't listen to what everyone says, I do like you!"

Both Rosalie and Caroline rolled their eyes. Rosalie did not hesitate to end the call right there and then.

"Well, how about that for a Thursday?" Rosalie let the phone drop on the table. "You realize if we had gone back when I said to, we would have made it in time to help?"

Caroline shrugged. "How was I supposed to know that they actually had something to do with this? I mean, yeah, I probably should have figured that Damon was involved but my point still stands!"

"I have to call Enzo," Rosalie said, grabbing her phone off the table. "He's going to be livid and-and just so heartbroken. You heard what he said about Maggie."

"Yeah, I know," Caroline nodded grimly. "She didn't deserve that. I just wonder what she was doing near Damon in the first place."

"I don't think we want to know," Rosalie mumbled. She took a deep breath and turned her phone on. "Wish me luck."

"And prayers," Caroline mimicked a quick blessing before Rosalie pressed the dial button.

The line rang a few times before Enzo answered. "Not to be rude, rose-flower, but I'm a little busy. Can I call you back?"

"Yeah, not-not really…" Rosalie sighed. There was no way to use the right words in this situation. "I, um, I wanted to check in with you…uh…see how you were doing…?"

"Ah, I see, Damon's given you a call, hasn't he? I'm surprised it wasn't your friend Bonnie, seeing as she's been upstairs as one of my hostages. Or how about that Liv girl? Nah, she has a rough personality, doesn't she?"

Caroline rolled her eyes.

"Knock off the attitude, please," said Rosalie irritably. "I know what you're doing. I know that you have Elena and Stefan with you too. What the hell are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking that I'm gonna get some answers one way or another."

Rosalie and Caroline heard someone groaning in the background.

Caroline immediately recognized Stefan's voice. She reached over the table and snatched the phone from Rosalie. "What are you doing to Stefan!?"

Enzo chuckled lightly. "I should have figured you two were together. Sorry, blondie, but he's not talking on account of that foul wooden chair leg stuck in his abdomen."

"Yeah, I wonder who put it there!"

Rosalie reached back for the phone and took off the speaker mode. "Enzo, you need to stop. Stefan didn't do anything. Please, just…let's talk, yeah? You listened to all my load a few days ago so now it's my turn. I'll listen, you talk."

"Tempting but unfortunately, I am way past that. Maggie's dead. The only thing I held onto has been gone for centuries. There is nothing left to talk about." Without warning, Enzo ended the call then.

Rosalie pulled the phone from her ear and saw the screen blank. "Dammit," she muttered and tried calling again. This time, she was sent straight to voicemail. "Dammit!"

"He's not going to answer anymore," Caroline told her after the third time. "What did you mean that he listened to your 'load'?"

"Seriously, Caroline? That's what you got out of the whole conversation?" Rosalie tossed her phone lightly on the table. "He is going to go off the rails if we don't help him. We need to go back."

"What?" Caroline dropped her fork. "But you just said that we wouldn't make it back!"

"I know what I said but my friend is hurting and my other friends are in danger! We have to go back, Caroline! Even if you run over the speed limit for the entire drive back!"

"There's no point! We gotta meet the witch—"

"What's the point? She's not gonna know anything anyways!"

"She will, I know it!"

"Why!?"

"Because—"

"No! If you want me to stay, then you need to tell me the truth. Why do you want me to meet this witch so badly? Where did you get all of these witches from anyways!?" Caroline scrunched her face, clearly trying to hold the answer back. This only just further irritated Rosalie. "We're done! I'm getting back there one way or another!"

Caroline knew Rosalie was serious when she started getting out of the booth. "Okay, okay, okay! I'll tell you, just don't leave!"

Rosalie stopped halfway and stared at Caroline seriously. "The whole truth?"

"Yes," Caroline sighed heavily. She motioned Rosalie to sit back down. "You just need to remember that I did it to help you, okay?"

"Please just tell me already. Where did you get all these witches from?"

Caroline took another sigh before starting. "I sort of called a friend…and he helped me out."

"A friend? Who?" Rosalie reached for a cut strawberry on her plate. She had yet to try her meal out.

Caroline bit on her lower lip. "Don't get mad…"

"I'm not, but who was it?"

Caroline closed her eyes in preparation for what was sure to come next. "Klaus…"

Rosalie nearly choked on her strawberry. "Klaus!? As in Klaus Mikaelson!? You called Klaus to help us!?"

Caroline opened one eye to see Rosalie freaking out just like she thought she would. "Yes…"

"But — what did — why would you — Caroline!" Rosalie sputtered incredulously. "That guy is a monster!"

"Who doesn't want to kill me and" — Caroline pointed at Rosalie urgently — "who, next to you, is the oldest guy on the planet! If there is anyone who would know about the siphoners, it would be him! He already knew you, remember?"

"Yes, but that doesn't mean you had to go and call him! I didn't even know you still had his number!"

"Yeah…for emergencies…" Caroline broke into a fit of apologies and pleas for it all to stay a secret.

"I hope you understand that now with this information in my hands, we are so done with the 'why did you have Enzo's phone number?' conversation, right?"

Caroline huffed. White flags were begrudgingly waved.

"He was happy to help—"

Rosalie scoffed. "He is never happy to help, but okay."

"He gave me the list of witches he knew of that might know something and this last witch, Leora, she's the oldest. We have to meet her."

Rosalie stared at Caroline for a long hard moment. "Well, now I'm almost afraid not to go to this witch. Wouldn't want Klaus Mikaelson after me for dissing him."

"That's not going to happen!" Caroline exclaimed. "You'll see, okay? I promise everything is going to be fine."

"For us, maybe, but for Enzo and Damon? Never." Rosalie reached for her fork to begin eating.

~ 0 ~

As much as Rosalie wanted to head back to Mystic Falls, Caroline drove them in the opposite direction. She still tried calling Enzo several times with hope that they would be able to talk again. But it was time that they reached Leora's home and Enzo never answered. Instead, Caroline called Damon to give him the heads up. He was on his own.

Leora was an old witch, much like the other witches the girls had visited. Her home was one of those cozy ones on t.v., at least the ones that Rosalie had seen in her spare times watching t.v.. The old witch sat in a comfy sofa chair when the girls walked in.

"Hi," Caroline greeted the witch nervously. Leora had invited her in, although reluctantly. "My name's Caroline and this is my friend, Rosalie. We, uh, came to talk to you about something."

"Me," Rosalie said bluntly, waving a languid hand beside her. She figured she might as well cut to the chase. She'd already been kicked out of several homes today, what was one more?

"You?" Leora's thin eyebrows raised together, still only mildly interested. "Now why would I want to speak to you about you?"

"Look, you know how we got to you," Caroline said sharply, "so let's just get on with it, alright?"

Leora barely regarded Caroline before the latter went off like that. Now Leora flat out ignored Caroline.

"The witches may have disagreed with my connections and work," Leora said, seemingly only acknowledging Rosalie, "Which I'm sure is how you came to me. The Original sent you, didn't he? What does that bastard want now? I'll tell you because you like a young girl who doesn't know any better."

Rosalie scrunched her nose. "Well, actually, I'm—"

"Whatever the hybrid promised you, he ain't gonna deliver on."

"Klaus Mikaelson never promised me anything because I'm not working with him," Rosalie was loud and clear on that. "I would never work with him."

"Then why are you here?"

"Because I need your help." Rosalie took in a deep breath and stepped towards the woman. "You just said the witches disagreed with you so I'm guessing you're not very connected with them anymore. Well, I have never been connected with my fellow witch brothers and sisters, so maybe you and I can get along."

Leora leaned back in her seat, eyeing Rosalie curiously. "Either you did something unforgivable, or there's something wrong with you. Mine was the first one. And yours?"

Rosalie lowered her head when she answered. "The second one."

"Rosie," Caroline touched her arm, "there is nothing wrong with you!"

"Wouldn't expect a vampire to understand witches' code," Leora sneered. "So stay out of it."

Caroline glared at the woman and only kept her mouth shut for Rosalie's sake.

"She's a friend," Rosalie defended Caroline, "so please respect her. She's only trying to help me."

"You need to watch your back around vampires," Leora warned, "They always find a way to use you and then screw you over."

"I would never hurt Rosie," Caroline scowled. "I brought her here so she can get the answers she deserves."

"And what, pray tell, are these answers you're looking for?" Leora's eyes set on Rosalie.

"I want to know if there are more of me out there in the world," Rosalie said. "See, I've got a strange situation with my magic."

"Like what?"

"I barely have it."

Leora paused, her eyes gazing over Rosalie once, and then twice. "Explain," she demanded.

Caroline didn't care for the tone Leora used but Rosalie answered her anyway. She explained the conditions she was born in — a bright red moon in the night — along with 5 other babies who were born with the same insufficient magic. At last, Leora's interest was finally earned.

"We call that a 'blood moon'."

"A blood moon?" Rosalie did not understand and glanced at Caroline helplessly.

"It's a lunar eclipse," she explained to Rosalie, "It's when the Earth passes directly between the sun and moon, making the moon look red."

"I was born on a lunar eclipse?" Rosalie once again felt ridiculously uneducated. Maybe there were things she would never understand because of how much she had missed being on the Other Side.

"A blood moon is an omen," Leora said, "Impending disaster, eventual downfall of a coven…"

Not a flicker of shock was on Rosalie's face when she heard all that. "Great," she forced a smile. "I am so glad I came all this way to hear this."

Caroline let her head hang back, a tired sigh escaping between her lips. "Rosie, I am so sorry."

"What were you two hoping?" Leora scoffed lightly at the pair. "That I was going to tell you everything was okay? It's not natural for a witch to be born with so little magic. While eclipses are famous for enhancing a witch's spell, a blood moon can also interfere with it negatively."

"But it wasn't a spell!" Caroline exclaimed.

"Take it like the humans' superstition of pregnant women during a lunar eclipse," Leora said. "In this case, her case," she nodded at Rosalie, "the blood moon was an eclipse and her mother stepped outside."

"So that's it?" Rosalie laughed humorlessly. "The reason I'm like this is because my mother didn't stay inside? You know that sounds ridiculous, right?"

"I'm sorry, but I don't have another explanation for you," Leora shrugged.

Rosalie nodded. Boy was she so happy she wasted a whole day on this. She pushed her hair back over her shoulders, taking in a deep breath before glancing at Caroline.

"I feel like we need to go now."

This time, Caroline didn't protest. "Yeah, alright."

Leora suddenly reached towards Rosalie, seizing her wrist. "What is that?"

Rosalie yelped and pulled her wrist free. "What is what!? Why are you touching me!?"

Leora ignored Rosalie's alarm and pointed up at her neck. "That!" she insisted. "The mark, the — what is that?"

Rosalie's hand instinctively flung to her birthmark. "What now? Don't you think I've heard enough of how evil I am?"

Leora reached forward again and despite Rosalie's reluctance, she managed to pull her hand off. "I've heard of these marks before."

Caroline scoffed hard. "You've heard about birthmarks?"

"About those, yes," nodded Leora, letting Rosalie go. "There are tales about those birthmarks. They vary, don't they?"

Rosalie nodded, although still wary.

"You're a siphoner, aren't you?"

Rosalie's shoulders slumped. Her heart was picking up. "Why?"

Leora leaned back in her seat. "You and the other babies — you were all siphoners, weren't you?"

Once again, Rosalie nodded.

"I should have pieced it together when you mentioned them."

"What, that she was born the same day as other kids?" Caroline shrugged. "So what? It happens all the time."

"It's the number of babies born that night," Leora clarified, eyes fixated on Rosalie. "I have never seen a siphoner before. The tales of witches born with that flaw have become like a myth, an old story told through generations of witches."

"To scare children into behaving," Rosalie mumbled, recalling Klaus saying the same thing. "The, uh, hybrid mentioned that to me. He knew about them too."

"Not surprising given how old he is," remarked Leora, "But he doesn't know more than the witches. See, if you are well versed in this matter, you would know that these witches all bore some kind of birthmark on the side of their necks. The stories tell of six different birthmarks observed. Six."

"Like the same number of babies…" Rosalie whispered with understanding. Leyla, Miray, Erin, Aksel and Ali.

Leora nodded. "Makes sense, doesn't it?"

"So the siphoners originated from Rosie and her friends," Caroline said, her eyebrows shooting upwards.

"These siphoners were said to be witches born without magic. They could only use it if they siphoned it from something supernatural."

"But I'm-I'm not like that," Rosalie argued weakly, "Neither were my friends. We did have magic. It wasn't the best, but it was still there. Kind of like a light bulb that flickers on and off. Sometimes I have magic…sometimes I don't."

"And yet you carry that mark," Leora pointed at the birthmark sitting on the right side of Rosalie's neck.

"Rosie," Caroline reached for Rosalie's arm, "you and your friends were born 2000 years ago. Each of your friends also had a birthmark, right?"

Rosalie nodded slowly. "Yes, different ones but…yes."

"So what if…what if you and your friends were the blueprint of these siphoners? You were their ancestors and over the generations, these new witches stopped being born with magic altogether. It's like with genetics, a trait can eventually stop being expressed with generations. So, over time, babies born through the bloodlines stopped inheriting the same genes until the day would come when they just didn't have any magic."

Rosalie's head hurt. This was too much information for her to take in and accept. Caroline looked so excited that she had figured it out, so Rosalie didn't burst her bubble by saying something mean.

Leora nodded at Caroline, seeming impressed and fascinated with what she was hearing. She looked at Rosalie with a new light in her eyes. "You were born 2000 years ago?"

"Yes," Rosalie sighed, "Died, came back, you know the story. Do you know what happened to these siphoners? Where were the last of them seen?"

"Oh, I'm sorry but I don't know," Leora shook her head. "Siphoners were always expelled from covens, killed even."

"Oh my God…" Caroline frowned. "Are you sure about that?"

Leora nodded firmly. "Witches talk. Even if I'm not part of the community anymore, I still hear things. If there were any more of them in today's world, we'd know. They're abominations."

"Right…" Rosalie's voice cracked. She had heard that one too many times. She honestly forgot how much it used to hurt being cast like that. At least around vampires, they didn't care.

"Hey — she is not an abomination!" snapped Caroline angrily. "That's not why we came here!"

"I'm sorry," Leora said honestly. "But it is the truth she cannot erase. If I were you," she looked at Rosalie, "I would stay quiet in the community. There are some covens who take it upon themselves to eradicate an untraditional witch."

"Oh my God, stop!" Caroline said incredulously.

"No, it's fine," Rosalie lowered her head, trying to keep herself composed. It was funny but she wished her mother was there. At least when Azra was around, Rosalie always had warm arms and love to retreat to. "I wanted to know the truth and I got it. Thank you, Leora." She turned around and started to leave. She only heard Caroline's last words to Leora — which were very unkind and filled with anger — before she left the apartment.

"Rosalie!" Caroline chased the witch down the front porch towards the street. "Rosie, c'mon! What she said — she has no idea what she's talking about!"

Rosalie spun around so suddenly that Caroline almost crashed into her. Tears were shining in Rosalie's eyes and she was just trying to smile through it. "I think she had every idea about what she was talking about, Caroline. Believe it or not, it's the same thing that our coven used to tell us when I was a kid. When all the other witches like me were just kids. So, yeah, she knows exactly what she's talking about and it's not a lie."

"No, no," Caroline felt so guilty for putting Rosalie into the situation. "You are not — you are a witch, okay? You were born a witch, that's it. Period. Nobody else gets to tell you otherwise."

"It doesn't even matter, Care, I'm never going to see my descendants," Rosalie said with a heavy sigh. "I died alone the first time, I'll do it again."

"Stop talking like that!" Caroline nearly stomped her foot out of frustration. "You have us now! You have me, you have Stefan and Bonnie and Elena and even Damon and Enzo! You have so many people now, it does not matter what anyone says."

"My bloodline is gone," Rosalie shook her head and exhaled a heavy breath. "I'm so tired, can we please go back home now? We still have to call Damon and see what happened with Enzo."

Caroline nodded glumly. Talk about a futile trip. This was never what she had in mind. Silently, she led Rosalie to the car and climbed in to make the long road back to Mystic Falls.

~ 0 ~

Caroline pulled up on the boarding house driveway and turned the car off. It was evening now and while the lights were on in the house, Caroline had no desire to go inside.

"Rosie, I am so sorry about today." She couldn't look at Rosalie just yet, too guilty about everything that had happened. "I just wanted to help you get some answers and-and find your descendants. I should have never asked Klaus for help."

"You were trying to help," Rosalie said, her voice nonargumentative. She had a lot of hours to contemplate the things she learned today. None of it had to do with Caroline. "And for better or for worse, I got answers. It's not your fault that I didn't like them."

"She was unnecessarily mean!" Caroline shook her head. "Of course I feel bad. I brought you to Leora!"

"Trust me, in comparison to everything else I've heard from people when they're talking about me, Leora was actually the kindest."

Caroline met Rosalie's gaze then. "I'm so sorry," she whispered. "I don't think any of that is true. Nobody here does."

"I believe you," Rosalie smiled softly at her. "And don't worry, this won't change anything. You know, it's funny because you are the last person I met after coming back to life—"

"Technically it was Bonnie," Caroline said, then winced realizing she'd interrupted. "Sorry."

Rosalie chuckled. "I was going to say that even though you were one of the last people I met, somehow I feel like you're the closest friend I've made. And I am very grateful to have you in my life — my new life."

A wide smile spread across Caroline's face. "And I will be here for all of your life!"

Rosalie laughed with her. Of course, Caroline had no idea that her life was actually a lot shorter than she thought. Markos was draining her lifeforce as they spoke.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie pushed the boarding house door open and walked in to find it eerily quiet. It wasn't long before she found both Damon and Stefan in the parlor.

"Hey," Stefan greeted her first, "Where've you been all day?"

"Just…taking a trip with Caroline…didn't exactly go so well," Rosalie shrugged.

"What exactly happened on this trip?"

Rosalie involuntarily swallowed hard. Everything she was trying to forget was coming right back to her. "Please don't make me tell you. I will sob right here in front of you and I just got done having a good moment with Caroline."

"Yeah, and we don't want that," Damon said from the couch, nursing a glass of bourbon in his hands. "We have way too many problems to deal with that too."

"Damon," Stefan sent his brother a sharp look before setting his sights on Rosalie again. "Hey," he was gentle when he sat her down on the couch with him, "what happened?"

Rosalie shook her head, unable to find her bravery to answer in one go. "Caroline — she had a — we met witches — one of them knew about me—"

"What are you talking about?" Stefan said, truly trying to follow along so he could ask the least amount of questions that would stress her out even more.

"I was trying to find out more about my family, okay?" Rosalie finally confessed. "Markos said he would give me some things and — surprise! — he did no such thing. Anyways, it doesn't even matter because what I found out was that I'm basically on my own. Which shouldn't be a surprise because I was supposed to be dead anyways, so—!" She clapped her hands together with the widest, tightest, smile she could muster.

Stefan was truly lost but for the sake of not pushing Rosalie any more than she clearly already had been, he just nodded with her. "I"m—I'm sorry. It's been a hard day for everyone, I guess. Is there something we can do for you?"

"No, Stefan," Rosalie sighed, "This is about me. I have to just process this and accept it for what it is. Why don't you guys tell me what ended up happening?" She leaned slightly to the side to catch Damon's figure behind Stefan. "Did you get through to Enzo? Or can I expect to find him chained up downstairs in the basement?"

"I would love nothing more than that, Rosie-kins, trust me," Damon said tartly and drank from his glass. "He turned his emotions off and kidnapped Elena."

"What!?"

"Don't worry, we got her back," Stefan said, "She's resting in her dorm right now."

"Okay, and what about Enzo? Did you guys get him?"

"No," Damon said, still sour as ever, "He's gone on some trip but I doubt he's going to stay away and be quiet about it. Not that I'm gonna let him stay away. I'm going to get him back and get him to turn his emotions back on."

"Well, how are you supposed to do that?" frowned Rosalie. "Aren't you basically the reason he turned them off in the first place?"

Damon sent her a sarcastic smile. "I don't need that kind of help from you, Rose. If you're gonna help me, why don't you start by calling him and using that sweet little voice of yours to get his ass back here? Seems to like hearing it for some reason!"

"Don't put that pressure on her, Damon," Stefan cut in disapprovingly. "Rosalie should be nowhere near him. Nobody should."

"No, Damon's right, we need to get him back here," Rosalie nodded, pushing herself up to her feet. "I'll call, you text — we'll bombard him with so many calls that he'll have to call one of us back, even if it is just to yell at us."

Damon raised his bourbon glass at her as an appreciation of her support. Stefan still disagreed with them, especially with Rosalie who was already in a bad place herself.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Well, we got a little more of the Rosie-lore and I hope it made sense. I went over this chapter so many times trying to make sure it fit with what I wanted to convey about her backstory. At the end of the day, she really is a blueprint for the you-know-who's in season 7 ;)

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Rosalie laid in bed staring up at the ceiling. Her hand idly grazed the pendant around her neck, well it was technically Qetsiyah's but that felt like such a long time ago. It was easier to claim it as her own now. Besides, finding out she was destined to die soon made her miss everyone she once knew, including Qetsiyah.

Her night had not been successful, to say the least. Tossing and turning was her new sleep routine. She could have gotten up earlier but she found no point. Now hearing the commotion downstairs, primarily Damon yelling at Luke, she knew the time had come to finally start the day.

She sat upright, bringing her hand to her birthmark on the side of her neck. "Time to go be a useless freak," she mumbled to herself and got out of bed.

Pulling herself together, and making sure to cover her birthmark (thank you Leora for adding even more fear to that), Rosalie ventured downstairs to see what Damon had planned for the morning besides verbally insulting a college student. Luke was sitting on the couch while Damon, already working with a bourbon glass, watched him perform a locator spell. Rosalie rolled her eyes as Damon began chucking the ice cubes of his drink right at Luke's face.

"How is that supposed to help anyone?" Rosalie walked into the parlor, staring disapprovingly at Damon.

"Yes, thank you," Luke opened his eyes to glare at Damon.

"Ah," Damon made a buzzer noise and pointed at Rosalie, "If you are not up before noon, you don't get to criticize my strategies."

"For the record, I've been up since the crack of dawn. I just didn't feel like dealing with the day just yet."

"And you didn't take the opportunity to keep calling our missing, no-humanity vampire?"

Rosalie deadpanned Damon as she walked further into the room. "I have been calling and texting Enzo nonstop but just like the other 20 times, he does not answer. For all we know, he tossed that phone the moment he got on that plane."

"No," Damon said firmly. "I would know if he was actually on that plane."

"How? He's ignoring you, Damon. He's ignoring all of us! You killed the only thing that kept him sane in that hellhole of Augustine! I don't think he'd tell you anything these days!"

Damon washed a finger at her, insisting that he would definitely know. "His emotions are off which means he doesn't give a damn about staying under the radar and you know what? I haven't heard a single report of a missing person or a trail of bodies. Have you?"

Rosalie's brow furrowed as the idea hit her. "No…"

"Exactly," Damon said confidently. "There should have been a body count all the way to the stupid airport."

"Huh," Rosalie crossed her arms, "I didn't think of that."

"Of course you didn't," Damon said, turning his sights back on Luke.

"Give me a break. I'm still learning about this vampire stuff," Rosalie frowned. "I've never actually met a vampire with no emotions. So, Luke, what do you think? You got anything?"

Before Luke answered, which he would have considering Rosalie seemed like the only person with a healthy conscience, Stefan walked in through the doors. Immediately, Stefan saw the odd set up in the room and gazed at Luke questioningly.

"Damon, I know you're out a friend, but, uh, I'm not sure this guy's the best replacement," he said, prompting a hard scoff from Damon.

"I don't think this guy's the best anything if his locator spell skills are any indication! Yo! Where's your sister? We could use her right about now!"

"She's tired of being almost murdered," Luke retorted. "Look. I can find any person anywhere on the planet, ok? There's just something weird with your friend Enzo. I can't get a read."

Stefan visibly stiffened but since Damon's and Rosalie's attention was on Luke, neither of them noticed. "Enzo? Didn't he, uh, go to Cape Horn?"

Damon groaned. "Not this again. Rosie-kins," he snapped his fingers at her, "explain."

Rosalie shoved his fingers away from her and glanced at Stefan. "Apparently, there should have been a body count or something. There wasn't, which means Enzo's probably still around here."

"Well, why are you looking for him?" Stefan said, appearing confused when he was actually worried.

"Gee. I don't know, Stefan! Vampire with no humanity who wants me dead for killing his girl. Hmm…" Damon was about to drink what was left from his glass when Rosalie took it out of his hands.

"I think you're done."

"Well, maybe he hired a witch to block whatever Luke's doing," said Stefan, "Is that possible?"

"A cloaking spell? I guess…" Luke shrugged.

"Where would Enzo find a witch willing to do that for him?" Rosalie said thoughtfully. "I thought he had no friends except for us."

"Guys, listen," Stefan came around and took Damon's glass out of Rosalie's hands, "This just means that he doesn't want to be found, so, uh, why don't you just drop it?"

Rosalie looked at him like she'd heard the most insane thing ever. "Because we shouldn't abandon someone who just lost the only hope they've had for decades. I thought that should have been obvious."

Stefan sighed lightly and thought of another alternative to dissuade their determination. The front door opened again, however, and interrupted the conversation with Tyler coming.

"We have a problem!" he announced. "Markos turned Sloan into a vampire, had her drink doppelgänger blood, and after some chanting ritual thing, she turned human again."

"He cured her?" Damon repeated, sharing the same look of confusion as the others in the room.

"He cured her to death," Tyler reiterated. "The blood took away her vampirism but left her in the state that she was in just before she turned."

"That state being dead…" Stefan lowered his head. "Got it."

"So it kills vampires. What does the spell mean for the witches?" Luke wondered curiously.

"It'll strip you of your magic, what else?" Rosalie looked down at the witch. "The Travelers don't want anything but their power to remain. Anything else is a goner."

"The point is they feel if they can get rid of all magic they'll break some lame-ass witch curse," Tyler said, leading Rosalie to gesture at him in a 'see?' manner.

"Markos said they can't settle anywhere without evoking earthquakes or hell-fire, but they break that curse, and they just move right on into Mystic Falls," Damon said with a roll of his eyes.

"And that means they're going to come after Elena and me today, as in now…" Stefan soon realized.

"Oh, well, Markos had a good week or two in the land of the living," shrugged Damon sarcastically, "Now where is he so can kill him?"

"No idea. They were moving camp when I got out," Tyler said.

"Well, good news. Our friend Luke here is an alleged genius at locator spells—"

"Travelers are always moving," Luke cut in to remind. "They're impossible to track. They'll find Stefan and Elena long before we can find them."

"What about doing a cloaking spell?" Rosalie asked him kindly. "Do you think you can maintain it?"

"Against all the Travelers?" There was a hint of reluctance in Luke's eyes and with good reason.

"I can try to help wherever you need it," Rosalie said then glanced at the others, "But we'll need to keep Stefan and Elena in the same place."

"Perfect," Damon put his hands together then pointed at Tyler, "You avoid the entire Czech language, figure out how to find Markos."

Tyler blinked incredulously. "How am I supposed to do that?"

"Well, you have a Traveler inside of you. I mean, I have probably-misplaced faith that you'll figure it out. Meanwhile the rest of us," Damon gestured between the others, "are gonna go on a little secret trip."

"That sounds…positively disastrous," Rosalie said with an expression to match her feelings on the matter. Beside her, Stefan was doing the same thing.

~0~

Caroline offered up her father's cabin as a secret place to hide the doppelgängers. She was the first one at the cabin when Rosalie, Damon and Luke arrived.

"Where's Stefan and Elena?" she asked curiously when she saw the trio getting out of Damon's car.

"They preferred to drive separately," Rosalie made a specific nod at Damon getting out of the car from his side. Of course Elena would prefer a separate ride after the messy breakup.

Caroline nodded but something seemed to tick her off. Luckily, no one noticed as they began taking things out of the car.

"What is all this stuff?" Damon wasted no time complaining as he pulled out of a bag filled with unusual things. Luke was quick and came around the car to take it from him.

"The ingredients for the ongoing cloaking spell so don't break anything, will you?"

"I'd watch the tone of annoyance with you," Damon said and went to grab the other bags.

"Please don't argue, no more arguing," sighed Rosalie. She reached for her own duffel bag in the trunk. "Thank God I brought coffee."

Damon let out a hard snort. "You're gonna need something a bit stronger than that to survive this."

"I think you're talking about yourself," Rosalie pointed at him, a glint of bemusement sparking in her eyes. "I don't have any exes here."

Damon all but mocked her and headed towards the cabin. Caroline was still waiting by the front steps and barely told him the fact they didn't need an invitation when Damon went right past her.

"Ignore him — if you can —" called Rosalie, ignoring Luke's scoff, "He's just antsy."

"I get the feeling that's how he always is," said Luke. He went towards the cabin next.

"He's got a lot of things going on," Rosalie said, walking behind him. "He is spending the day with his ex and we are nowhere closer to finding Enzo. It's a hard time for him."

"Wow, defending Damon," Caroline feigned shock. "There's something I'd never expect."

Rosalie playfully rolled her eyes and went up the porch steps with her. "I'm just thinking about how he must be feeling and honestly…it must not be that great."

The two entered the cabin and Caroline showed Rosalie where her room would be. "Can you tell Luke I'll be down to help him in a bit?" she told Caroline who was already on her way out. Caroline stopped by the doorway and looked at the witch for a moment. Eventually, Rosalie noticed. She had not forgotten that Caroline was still suspicious of whatever she was keeping a secret. "What, Caroline?"

"Are you okay?" the blonde blurted out.

Rosalie chuckled on instinct. "What?"

"You seem a little…sluggish," Caroline remarked. She noticed a slight drag in Rosalie's feet going up the stairs, not to mention she was indeed slower today.

"I'm just tired," Rosalie said, not quite the lie since she had not been sleeping all that well. "And truthfully, I'm still just thinking about what the witch Leora said."

Caroline wished she could say something that would ease Rosalie's pain. Without Rosalie's knowledge, she has done more research on the siphoners to see if they were real and if they were still around. Unfortunately, what Leora said seemed to be true. Nobody knew about them except for a little tale here and there.

"Care, I'm fine," Rosalie reiterated, trying to smile her way out of the situation. "Things are just piling on. I'm just trying to go through them with you guys."

"Well, maybe it's time to lessen the load a bit," Caroline suggested. "You don't have to help Luke. He can do it on his own. And maybe let's just pause on the whole Enzo search too. Give it a break."

"First of all, Luke is dealing with the Travelers — a group of witches that I pissed off — second of all, I'm actually with Damon in that we need to bring Enzo back and help him process his grief."

Caroline shook her head. "You are too kind for your own good."

"It's not about kindness, Caroline. It's about me trying to fix some of the pain I caused..." Rosalie didn't consider herself kind at all, not when she was part of how all this chaos started in the first place. She was trying to mend her mistakes before she was swept away again. Maybe by doing that, she would be a step closer to finding peace like her family had. Who cares if it kept damaging her in the process — she was a dead woman walking anyways.

Caroline still didn't understand. "What do you mean?"

Rosalie knew her answer was confusing because she had yet to explain to the rest of her friends why the Travelers hated her so much, especially Markos. "Just…just my burdens."

Caroline didn't like the answer but she heard Stefan and Elena finally arriving and decided to go help them out. Rosalie closed the door after her and went back to packing. Caroline was right, she was sluggish and it was starting to show.

In one attempt to pack a few clothes in a drawer, she stumbled forward and knocked her knee against the middle drawer. Rosalie grabbed onto the dresser to steady herself but her grip slipped for a second. She grabbed onto the dresser with her other hand, dropping her clothes in the process.

Rosalie gazed down at the mess and sighed. "I guess Markos is drawing from me…" She took in a deep breath and steadied herself with the support of the dresser. She looked at herself in the mirror, her heavy breathing being the only noise in the room for a moment.

"Get it together, Rosalie. C'mon…get it together…" She worked on her breathing in order to regulate it and sound normal.

She couldn't see the two sets of eyes in the room watching her with concern.

~0~

"Well, it's about damn time," Damon said when Rosalie joined him and Luke outside the cabin. Luke had already put up the salt circle for the spell and looked pretty much done setting things up.

"Sorry Luke that you had to be alone with this jerk," Rosalie smiled dryly and ignored Damon's deadpanning glare. It didn't help that Luke played along with her and reassured her that he was staying strong.

"You two better watch it…food source and all…" Damon flashed them a wide smirk. Rosalie shoved him as he went around them back inside the cabin.

"I'd apologize about him but I think I'd be doing it all day," Rosalie said to Luke then gazed about the area. The sun was beginning to set and was giving them a last warm breeze before things got chilly. "Are you sure you don't want to do all this inside?"

Luke shook his head. "I don't want to push Damon's buttons too much and actually become a food source."

Rosalie chuckled. "Don't worry about it. Caroline would never let a mess slide by. This was her father's cabin and he died so…it's important to her."

"I'm good," Luke assured her again. He began to sit down inside the circle, cross-legged.

"Um, I brought you something…" Rosalie said, unsure how to go about it without making it too weird. Luke looked up at her as she unclasped the pendant around her neck. She held it out to him, expecting him to use it. "It belonged to Qetsiyah. I use it to fuel my magic but I'm sure you'd be able to use it way better than me."

"Uh, thank you…" Luke took the pendant into his hands and studied it, "Did this really belong to the Qetsiyah?"

Rosalie nodded. She sat down on her knees just outside the salt circle. "She used it all the time back then. When she died — the second time — I sort of kept it thinking it could help fuel my magic."

"It's a talisman, it could help any witch," Luke commented distractedly. The stone itself seemed freshly cut despite it being 2000 years old. "Remind me again why you have trouble with magic? Liv mentioned it but she wasn't very descriptive."

"There's not much to say, really," Rosalie shrugged sheepishly, "I was just born with very little magic. Trust me, if I was more like you and Liv, I'd be doing this cloaking spell and you would be at home. I know your semester is coming to an end, so…"

"Oh, trust me, I'm not eager to get back home," Luke shook his head. He set Qetsiyah's pendant down on the floor, right in front of him.

"Why not?"

"My family isn't, uh, very normal. And by that, I mean it's very different from how you guys treat each other."

"Oh…I'm sorry about that," Rosalie offered him a kind smile. "Just so we're clear, thank you for helping us. I know Damon's a pain in the ass but I know he's grateful too. We all are."

Luke nodded at her, acknowledging her words with belief. "It's in our interest that the Travelers don't find the doppelgangers either so I guess we're just all on the same side."

"That we are," Rosalie agreed. "I'll leave you to it but if there's anything else you need, please let me know. I can sit down with you and add more fuel too."

"I'll be fine, thanks," Luke said. He closed his eyes and took a breath to start the spell.

Rosalie watched him for a few minutes then decided to leave and give him some peace. She entered the cabin and went into the kitchen to find Damon making snacks and Caroline working at the aisle and munching on cherries.

"Aren't you supposed to be on witch duty?" Damon said when he sensed her coming in.

"Calm down, I gave Luke something to help him." Rosalie came around the isle and looked at the things that Damon was making on the counter. "Are those margaritas?"

"I'm surprised you know what that is," Damon said, holding up one of the glasses, "Maybe you have been listening."

Rosalie rolled her eyes at him and politely declined the glass. "I brought coffee, thanks."

"Yeah," Damon made a face of distaste, "One of these days, the caffeine is going to stop that little mortal heart of yours and I will not be there to help."

"Damon…" Caroline worked fervently in her spot, scribbling something on a notecard.

"A joke," Damon said, mumbling 'sheesh' as he took a sip of the margarita. "What are you even doing over there? Don't tell me it's homework."

Caroline looked up briefly just to deadpan him. "Go back to making snacks, will you?"

"Gladly, except you're about to finish them all on your own." Damon moved over to the isle to pull away the cherries she was downing. While he was there, the slips of paper she worked on caught his eye. Caroline had put them inside a hat! He couldn't help himself.

"HEY!" Caroline's loud and abrupt shout startled Rosalie into spilling some ground coffee on the counter.

"What the hell is going on?" Rosalie looked over at Damon who was now reading some of the things Caroline had written down.

"Area 51. J.F.K. Assassination? What the hell is that—?" Damon didn't flinch when Caroline snatched it all away from her.

"You're ruining the game!" she scowled at him.

"What game?"

"Charades. Our theme is secrets that people think they're getting away with!"

"Curious, is that how you normally play the game?" Rosalie dusted the grounds of coffee from her sleeve and began pouring some into the kettle. "I've seen it in a couple of movies."

"Uh, no," Damon said, sending Caroline a confused glance. "I'd love to know how we're gonna act out Watergate."

Caroline set down the hat on the isle, mumbling a response that Rosalie felt a bit sour. "Well, I'm sure team "Stelena" will figure it out."

Damon's stare became curious. "'A, you just implied that I was on your team. Two, you just gave me that judgy little hinty voice. So what am I missing?"

"Whose team would I be on?" Rosalie inquired.

"Focus, you!" Damon snapped his fingers at the witch then waited for Caroline to answer him. The blonde sputtered a bit, flushed that she'd put herself on the spot.

"It's probably nothing…"

"Speak."

"Well, don't you think that Stefan and Elena have been a little...you know?" Caroline hoped that she didn't have to say it out loud but with the way that Damon was looking at her all lost told her that wasn't going to be the case.

"No, clearly, I don't!"

"Secretive!" Caroline groaned. "I caught them being all hushed and whispery at the car this morning, and now they're getting firewood out of the shed together, which apparently takes 20 minutes."

Rosalie set her coffee to make and turned to the two vampires. The last thing they needed was to make things more awkward than it already was. "Or maybe—" she said with a sharp voice, "—they're just doing the most obvious thing in the world." Now it was both Caroline and Damon who were lost. Rosalie groaned. "Hello! You and Elena," she pointed at Damon, "broke up in a less than ideal way. Maybe Stefan is just helping Elena avoid you as much as she can."

Damon swayed his head thoughtfully. Meanwhile, Caroline was trying to decide if she was overreacting and if Rosalie was perhaps right.

"I know I'm still new to this modern world but is avoiding your ex not common anymore?" Rosalie crossed her arms, eyes shifting between the two. "Definitely still popular on t.v., so…"

"Let's dial back on the screen time, alright?" Damon said then glanced at Caroline. "I'd be willing to accept witchy's suggestion—"

"Witchy?" scowled Rosalie.

"—but Elena did get all cagey when I brought up Enzo…"

"What? No, no," Caroline shook her head, "I'm not talking about Enzo. I'm talking about Stefan and Elena."

"And I'm talking about post-break up things," Rosalie said, dropping her arms on either side of her.

Damon pointed at Caroline first. "I think you may have had a bit too much to drink already. Witchy—"

"Stop calling me that!"

"—maybe make an extra cup of coffee for this one."

"Damon!" Caroline exclaimed. "Come on! Elena's single now, you two are on the outs…"

Suddenly, Elena and Stefan entered the cabin and seemed to stumble awkwardly into the kitchen.

"Cocktails!" Elena beamed at the rows that Damon had prepared for them. "Good call."

"I'll, uh—I'll make a fire," Stefan volunteered and in less than two seconds, Elena offered to help him. They couldn't get away any faster.

There was a brief silence left in the kitchen as the three remaining stared after Stefan and Elena.

"Okay…maybe it's not post-break up things…" Rosalie said, "But I sincerely doubt it's—"

"Can it," Damon pointed at her, his brow furrowing after his brother and ex. He was irritated now. "Let the games begin."

~ 0 ~

Rosalie had seen various games of charades but this one seemed just a bit too all over the place. Caroline's notes weren't the kind she had seen on t.v. and more than that, they were all things that she didn't know about which rendered her a useless player. Because of that, she opted to be a scorekeeper for the two teams — Damon and Caroline…and Stefan and Elena. It was not easing anyone that Stefan and Elena seemed to be in perfect sync and were winning the game 5 to 0. Rosalie wondered if it was possible for smoke to come out of people's ears because that's where it seemed like Caroline was headed.

"Maybe we should play something else," Rosalie suggested after the six wins of team Stelena. She settled in a cozy sofa chair with her mug of coffee — sweet smore flavored!

"Yes, let's play something else," Damon jumped on the opportunity and presented their new game. "Never have I ever'."

"Oh, I don't think I'm drunk enough," Elena said as she settled down on the couch.

"Oh, come on! It'll be fun!" Caroline said, though Rosalie suspected it was just because it would be easier to get some information.

"I don't know how to play," the witch said awkwardly. "Can I keep score again?"

"There's no scorekeeping for this one, Rose," said Stefan, "But it's easy. Someone says 'never have I ever' and finishes with something they've never done. If you've done it, then you take a drink."

Rosalie eyed the rows of drinks on the coffee table and hummed. "Can I just drink from my mug?"

Stefan chuckled. "Yeah."

"Then I'm in!"

"Excellent," Caroline beamed and was happy to be the first player. "Never have I ever died."

Damon reached over for a glass, much like Elena and Stefan. "Cheers to that one!"

"Seriously," Rosalie mumbled and sipped from her mug. "That's a depressing way to start."

"You try now," Stefan gestured.

"Okay, um…" Rosalie thought for a moment, "Never have I ever…gone to college?" The others once again raised their drinks and drowned them all. Rosalie beamed for getting the game right. She almost forgot it was all just a ploy.

Stefan was up next and quickly thought of something to say. "Um, never have I ever been possessed by my evil doppelgänger!"

More drinking ensued.

Elena was ready for her turn. "Never have I ever been fooled by my evil doppelgänger while she was pretending to be me!"

Caroline groaned. "Low blow!"

"Tough but fair," Damon agreed and drank.

"Never have I ever kissed a Salvatore brother," Caroline went next, although Rosalie was sure that it was Damon's turn next.

Elena laughed as she reached for another glass…

"Today," Caroline finished, forcing Elena to pause. An awkward silence fell over the room as Caroline and Elena entered some kind of stare-off. "So are you gonna drink or…?"

Elena blinked with honest to God shock. "Are you implying something?"

"Well, I'm gonna get another round," Stefan decided, "Does anybody—"

But Damon had never taken his turn and was itching to blurt it out. "Never have I ever lied about where Enzo is."

Rosalie scratched her cheek as everyone proceeded to look at each other silently. "I think this is the part where everyone just comes clean already…"

"Rose, there's nothing to 'come clean' about," Stefan said kindly, trying to ease the tension in the room. Unfortunately, even Rosalie had come to the conclusion that something was definitely being kept a secret.

"And yet you guys are all watching each other like hawks," she retorted. "So what's going on?"

"Nothing obviously because nobody's drinking," Stefan insisted.

"I mean, clearly you know the rules of the game, right, brother?" Damon smiled tightly. "If you lie, you drink."

"Oh, no. I understand the rules…" Stefan assured him, but he wasn't budging.

"This just got weird. I'm officially buzzed, so I'm gonna go and get ready for bed," Elena decided and got up from her spot.

"Well, I could certainly use another round," Damon continued to stare at his brother.

"I think I'm done too," Rosalie declared and stood up from her seat. She would much rather wash dishes or quite literally venture into the dark forest than continue this hell of an awkward game for another minute.

She retreated into the kitchen and placed her mug on the counter. She had to wash up her coffee pot and whatever Damon left in the sink. She pulled off her cardigan and draped it on one of the chairs and began to clean up. Caroline had left her things from when she was creating the charades game. She put it all into one pile and set it at the end of the aisle. Next, she cleared off what Damon had left on the counter and dumped it into the sink.

She turned the faucet on and grabbed the sponge to scrub the first cup. As she dowsed it in soap, the faucet suddenly turned off. Confused, Rosalie reached over and pulled the faucet up. The water started gushing down so she slipped the cup under to rinse it off. However, the faucet handle went back down and turned the water off.

"What the hell?" Rosalie mumbled, confused. She put down the sponge and cup and turned the water on again. She didn't continue washing, however, and instead stared at the handle. Two seconds later, it went back down. "What—?"

Her coffee mug suddenly slid off the counter — zipped down the counter — and smashed to pieces on the ground.

"What the hell!?" Rosalie exclaimed louder than before. The next shock came when the dirty dishes jumped out of the sink and smashed on the floor. Rosalie couldn't help it and cried out, terrified.

In a matter of seconds, both Caroline and Stefan rushed into the kitchen. Before either one could say something, they heard a crash from the front window.

Rosalie rushed forwards but Stefan pulled her back. "No, stay here!"

Caroline was already checking it out from the other room. "Luke is gone!" they heard her yell.

Stefan and Rosalie looked at each other with the same wide eyes. This time, both of them ran out of the kitchen. Caroline was out on the front porch staring at the salt circle Luke had left behind.

"What the hell is happening?" she looked back at Rosalie and Stefan, utterly lost.

"I-I don't know! One moment I'm washing dishes and then the faucet kept turning off — the-the dishes started falling out — jumping out of the sink—!" Rosalie couldn't for the life of her figure out how things had happened despite seeing it with her own eyes. "It's like — it's like a ghost or some…!" As soon as the word left her mouth something dawned on her. Eyes wide, she raised a finger and started backtracking. "I'm gonna call Bonnie!"

In the time that it took her to find her phone, Stefan heard Elena crying out from upstairs, followed by Damon saving her. It sounded like she too had been a victim of a strange invisible phenomenon.

"Bonnie! Hey!" Rosalie was sure she had just scared the other witch with such a loud and quick greeting.

"Hey Rose," Bonnie said kindly, "I'm glad you called. Remind me why I passed on the cloaking spell party again?"

"Trust me, nothing about this getaway has been relaxing," Rosalie muttered then got straight to business. "Out of curiosity, how are things on the Other Side?"

"Er, why?"

Rosalie's eyes shut and sighed. "Your tone tells me everything I need to know. Bonnie, how bad is it now?"

"I mean, I'm not sure?" Bonnie said honestly. "My grams said people are being swept away and then…"

"And then?" Rosalie pressed.

Bonnie sighed. "She accidentally knocked a lamp right off my desk today."

Rosalie opened her eyes and felt quite sick. "So it's that bad…"

"Rose, what's happening over there? Something happened, right? That's why you called me?"

Rosalie nodded to herself. "Yup, and Elena and I got a taste of it." She turned around to Stefan and Caroline, both of them hearing everything. "So if your grams did that then it means the ghosts from the Other Side can physically interact with the land of the living."

"I mean I guess but my grams did it when she was super upset so maybe it's only gonna happen if they're emotional enough."

"Yeah, but who would be that emotional to want to drown Elena and scare the bejeezus out of Rose?" Caroline wondered, frustrated.

Rosalie noted how pale Stefan had gone, not to mention how silent he'd become. Her brow furrowed as she watched him shift and avoid her look. "I'll call you back, Bon." She hung up and cleared her throat, putting her phone in her back pocket. "I was wrong. This is the part where you tell us what the hell you've been keeping from us."

Stefan looked at her then Caroline and found himself outnumbered and truthfully he was panicking knowing that what was coming after them — who was coming after them — would never stop.

"Stefan," Caroline turned on him as well, crossing her arms. "What is going on?"

"I, uh…" Stefan let out a heavy breath and just came clean, "Enzo's dead…and I'm pretty sure it's him haunting us now."

Caroline gawked. "Enzo's dead?"

"Yeah…I, uh, I killed him…"

Rosalie's eyebrows shot up even higher. "You what?"

"So my powers of deduction really suck…" Caroline mumbled totally embarrassed.

"Caroline," Rosalie said sharply and glared hard at Stefan. Her hands came forwards as if she wanted to strangle Stefan but in the end she opened her arms in a 'are you kidding me?' pose. "You have watched Damon and I go through so many hoops trying to find Enzo when this whole time you knew where he was!? Dead!?"

Stefan nodded silently, accepting the ire he expected from her (and soon Damon). However, no shouting ever came.

Rosalie seemed to struggle with just how she wanted to react but in the end she only groaned and dropped her hands. "I can't get mad at you for not telling us because that" — she laughed humorously — "would make me a hypocrite. I hate you for that."

"Wait, what?" Caroline looked at her strangely.

"What haven't you told us?" Stefan made the mistake of asking.

"That wasn't an invitation for you to ask! Stefan!" Rosalie groaned again. "Did you really have to — you could have just —" She dropped her head and shook it. "You people lock each other up all the time! Ugh! You realize how Damon is gonna react to this?"

"She's right about that," Caroline nodded, already fearing what was coming. "Why didn't you say anything?"

Stefan thought that should have been obvious. "Because it's complicated."

"Enter the complication," Damon strode into the room with a glare that could kill. "Enzo's dead. You killed him. Elena told me." He briefly met Caroline's eye. "I was right so I won. By the way, I hate the prize."

Caroline rolled her eyes.

"You guys think we could, um, talk about this some other time?" Stefan said, feeling very, very, outnumbered.

"By all means, brother…" Damon feigned a bow at Stefan, "At your convenience."

"Listen, Damon, the other side is falling apart, and I think it's allowing Enzo to mess with us," Stefan explained, "Rosalie just called Bonnie and she told us."

Rosalie nodded at Damon for confirmation. "Willing to bet he's a little upset…"

Damon looked around as if they would actually see Enzo. "Enzo! You in here? Because knock it off!"

"It doesn't make any sense," Caroline said. "If Enzo wanted to kill Elena, drowning her wouldn't have worked. Maybe he's just trying to scare us."

"Scare Elena for keeping the secret about his death I get — no offense to her — but what do I have to do with this?" frowned Rosalie.

Stefan glanced at the broken windows that just so happened to be on the other side of where Luke was supposed to be. Damon followed his brother's gaze and became even more confused.

"Did he break that too?"

"Luke is gone," Caroline said distractedly, still concerned about where Enzo was lurking currently.

"What?" Damon blinked. "And you say that so calmly!? That's what Enzo was working on then! He figured out a way to kill us all in one fell swoop!"

"But he broke the window to tell us that he took Luke?" Rosalie made a face. "Not very secretive to go along with his plan of distraction…" She stiffened. For a second, the only part of her that moved were her dark eyes sweeping the room. "Unless…"

"What?" Stefan looked at her.

"I thought it was childish scaring me but maybe that wasn't what was happening — to me," Rosalie said slowly, "I don't think Enzo is the only ghost here…"

She bolted from the living room out the cabin. She ran straight to the salt circle and saw Qetsiyah's pendant on the floor.

The rest of her friends came rushing out behind her, Elena now as well. She was freshly changed from her bath of hell.

"You guys go find Luke, I'm gonna stay here and figure this out," Rosalie told them. When it seemed that they were going to disagree, Rosalie snapped and told them there was no time to waste. "Besides, I'm gonna go ahead and say that out of everyone here, I'm a little low on Enzo's hit list. Hell, probably even Caroline too. Go."

She watched them hurry towards the forest. She shook her head. "Unbelievable."

She stepped into the circle of salt and took Luke's place on the floor. She took a calm breath in and exhaled as such, focusing all her thoughts and energy on the talisman her hand wrapped around.

She was the creator of the Other Side which meant she could do it. That's what she was banking on and that's what she expected when she began the spell.

She felt a dull pain on the burn mark of her skin as minutes went by. It's gotta be working, she told herself. It has to be.

A breeze flew over her, pushing some strands of her hair forwards and over her face. Finally, it stopped and when Rosalie opened her eyes, she was no longer sitting alone.

The ghost smiled at her, impressed, while Rosalie seemed to lose her grip with her presence.

"Qetsiyah…"

"Hello, Rosalie," Qetsiyah greeted her like an old friend would. "Thank you for understanding my urgency."

Rosalie's hand unwrapped from the talisman that fell to the ground. All her strength seemed to slip from her at that moment. Qetsiyah wasn't phased.

"We have a lot to talk about and very little time," she said, reaching over to take her talisman from the wooden floor. "I'm glad you kept this. I would have gone ballistic if it fell into the wrong hands — like Markos." She rolled her eyes heavily that if she were alive, it probably would have hurt.

"The Other Side…it's—"

"Collapsing, yes," Qetsiyah nodded. "Which is how we're able to do this and your little vampire friend has been able to enact his revenge plan."

"So it is Enzo…" sighed Rosalie, "Kind of had hope…"

"Don't we all," Qetsiyah said. "But let's talk about you for a moment, shall we? Markos is killing you and you haven't told any of these people?"

"I — I haven't found the right moment!"

"The right moment?" Qetsiyah said incredulously. "Are you kidding me right now? 'The right moment'," she muttered with an irritated huff. "I bet if you told that little blonde vampire she'd be up and running to get solutions. She's the only one who seems to know how to get things rolling."

It took Rosalie a second to understand what Qetsiyah meant. "You saw us talking to those witches."

Qetsiyah hummed. "A daring voyage to find out about your descendants. Touching but I don't think the ending is what you expected."

"No, guess not," admitted Rosalie. "But I'm trying to forget that and it really hasn't been that hard considering…"

"Markos is draining you dry?" Qetsiyah raised a brow at her, watching as Rosalie slumped in her spot. "Why haven't you told them? From what I've seen, they actually like you. They'd try and help you if you just asked."

"Because I don't want them to take Markos head on. This is my problem—"

"A problem you're not even attempting to fix," snapped Qetsiyah, sending Rosalie into a silent state. "It's like you've given up already and for what? Because Azra and Aydin cursed the Travelers? Because Emre killed Markos? Because somehow you think that you deserve this?"

Rosalie lowered her head, her long hair coming over her shoulders to frame her face. "Markos has a problem with me. He's always had a problem with me."

"Wrong," Qetsiyah said loudly. "Markos has a problem with everyone. You are not going to sit there and let him drain you like one of these bloodsuckers. You are going to get up and fight or so help me, Rosalie, I will haunt you until the Other Side literally collapses in on itself."

"Sure feels like old times," Rosalie mumbled under her breath.

Qetsiyah tilted her head at the witch. "I'm sorry, is me trying to get you to save your life a little bothersome?"

Rosalie lifted her head and revealed a deadpanning look on her face. "He already marked me, Qetsiyah. He's draining me everyday. There's not much I can do against a whole tribe of Travelers and before you talk about my friends — look at us right now! They kind of have their own problems."

"I've noticed," Qetsiyah said flatly. "They are the definition of chaotic and somehow you fell in with them…even when two of them share the same faces of the people who betrayed us."

"Stefan and Elena are nothing like Silas and Amara. They've proven that over and over."

"Mm, regardless, you can't just sit there l, Rosalie. If you die, there's not gonna be another side to go to."

Rosalie pushed her hair behind her shoulders with a loud exhale coming through her lips. "I know, I know!" She dropped her hands on her lap. "We created the Other Side — isn't there something we can do to put it back together?"

"You know that's not how spells work, Rosalie. When Markos got out, he pushed his way through and broke the balance."

"Yeah, but…he's not the only ghost who came back from the Other Side!" Rosalie exclaimed. "We came out! And so many others for that matter!"

"Yes, but none of us overwhelmed the anchor. The Other Side is going away. The spell is broken, Rosalie. Like in those movies you've been watching."

Rosalie blinked. "You've been there for that too?"

"Let's just say, I haven't lost sight of you," Qetsiyah smiled softly.

"The Other Side didn't always exist," Rosalie said, "When people died before that, we assumed they would go somewhere nice, somewhere…peaceful. An afterlife filled with all the happiness you could think of. And we've seen it happen many times before."

"That's nice," Qetsiyah said, although it didn't sound like she fully agreed with the sentiment. "But I'd rather you not find out where peace is until you're much, much older."

Rosalie bared half a smile. "You think I'll make it to an elderly age? I'm still wondering if I'll ever turn a year older."

"Then let's make sure we start on the right path." Qetsiyah reached for Rosalie's hand and dropped the pendant in her palm.

Rosalie was too shocked to react right away. She had actually felt Qetsiyah's fingers.

"Right now, the Travelers are coming to find the doppelgangers and since you're all so distracted, they're gonna be easy targets. Get up."

Confused, Rosalie watched Qetsiyah stand up. "Where are you going?"

"We are going to get that little witch out and then both of you are going to do another cloaking spell and hit the road before Markos catches up!"

Rosalie scrambled up to her feet. "Wait, do you know where Luke is?"

Qetsiyah nodded. "Your dead friend and I have been butting heads all day. He put the witch in a cabin."

"Caroline's dad's cabin!?" Rosalie turned towards the field. "Why would Enzo put Luke in the cabin?"

"A trap, of course," Qetsiyah turned with her and gazed out into the darkness. "I'm sure by now the two idiot brothers are heading there. Put the talisman on, you're gonna need it."

Rosalie didn't think twice in listening. She clasped the talisman back around her neck and rushed down the porch steps. She ran as fast as she could through the open field, seeing the cabin just in the distance.

"What am I even supposed to do!?" The idea occurred to her when the cabin grew closer to her.

Qetsiyah popped up a few feet ahead of her. "I thought you were friends with this man. You don't think you can stop him for a second to save the witch?"

Rosalie skidded to a stop and panted for air. "I'm sorry, I didn't call you here so you can be sarcastic with me. Clearly, you wanted a word with me."

"Oh," Qetsiyah crossed her arms, "so now this is a one sided relationship?"

Rosalie groaned. "We cannot actually be doing this right now! Luke is in danger!"

"You all are, just for different situations!" Qetsiyah pointed out and smiled triumphantly while Rosalie deadpanned her.

"I'm not doing this right now…" Rosalie mumbled and took off again. She reached the cabin in no time and went to open the cabin doors, only to find them locked. She pulled the handles with all her might but they wouldn't budge. "It's locked!"

Qetsiyah appeared behind her with not a hint of surprise. "It's not locked. He's not letting you in."

"What?" Rosalie looked at the doors, mighty offended. "You're not letting me 'in'? Are you — seriously!?" She went to pull the doors again, shaking them so hard that the wood nearly shook off the door hinges. "Enzo, you open this fucking door right now because I swear that if I die doing this, you're the first ghost I'm going after on the Other Side! And I'm the witch who created the Other Side—"

"Way to give proper credit, Rose," Qetsiyah muttered behind her.

"—so you can bet that I have special privileges over there!" Rosalie gave a last pull then shoved her foot against the middle and broke through the cabin. As soon as she stormed in, she saw Luke tied up to a wooden pole. "Luke!" She rushed over to him. He barely had a pulse when she went to untie him. "C'mon, what the hell Enzo? Luke has nothing to do with this!"

"You need to get him out here," Qetsiyah told her, bending down beside the two witches, "The whole place is doused in gasoline."

Rosalie pulled on Luke's ropes and got the scent. "Of course it is!"

"She can see you?" Enzo appeared across the shed, watching with fascination as Rosalie continued to discuss with Qetsiyah. "Hear you too?"

"Special privileges," Qetsiyah said tartly.

Rosalie paused and looked at her friend, taking a minute to deduce what was happening. "He's in here, isn't he?"

Qetsiyah gestured in Enzo's direction. "Waiting for the trap to set."

"She wasn't supposed to come find him, loose lips," Enzo said defensively.

"What's he saying?" Rosalie judged by the look on Qetsiyah's face that it was not good.

"You're not part of the trap," Qetsiyah left it at that.

"Oh, how considerate of him," Rosalie rolled her eyes. She finally unwrapped the rope around Luke's wrists.

"Rose!" Stefan's voice carried in seconds before he and Damon rushed into the shed. "Are you alright? What are you doing here?" Stefan sat beside her and Luke, checking them out for any visible injuries.

"Luke's barely breathing, we have to get him out," Rosalie said and pulled Luke's arm. Stefan didn't waste a second and helped them out.

"Why the hell would Enzo dump him here?" Damon looked around the messy shed, unimpressed.

Stefan set Luke on the ground outside the shed with Rosalie. "I don't know but c'mon, we have to get out of here. The Travelers are coming." He'd barely got up on his feet when a thick branch swung his way and threw him into the cabin.

"No!" Rosalie cried. The doors shut again, leaving the brothers inside. Rosalie quickly got up on her feet and ran to the doors to open them up.

"Don't!" Qetsiyah pulled her hands away. "He's lit the place up!"

Rosalie touched the handles and felt the sizzling heat. "Enzo, stop this!" She shouted.

"He's not gonna stop, he's in revenge mode," Qetsiyah said beside her.

"Then you get over there and stop him! Knock him out!"

"Rosalie, we're on the Other Side. We're already dead, there's no 'knocking out' a ghost. He's going to keep doing it until the Other Side vanishes."

Rosalie stepped back from the doors. Determined, she raised her hands and thrust them forwards, bursting the doors open. The wave of the flames' heat emanated from the shed but without harm.

She saw Stefan with a long wooden pole through his abdomen and Damon with a large hunk of wood also through his abdomen, pinning him against the wall.

"Rose — go!" Stefan flapped an arm as much as he could while he tried pulling the pole out of him. "Just go!"

Rosalie wasn't budging from her spot. She thrust her hands again and blew out the flames in the shed. Her breath was heavy and her body shook as a terrible weakness washed over her. The sluggishness she'd been fighting off all day was coming back to bite her.

Qetsiyah planted a hand on her shoulder. "Markos is leaving you very weak. Soon, you won't be able to cast any more magic."

"I'll…be fine…" Rosalie fell to her knees, still panting for air. She looked ahead of her and saw Stefan at last pulling the entire pole from his body. If one of them was free, then they could handle Enzo.

With that, she took a final breath and collapsed.

~0~

Rosalie smelled a faint scent of alcohol and opened her eyes to find, surprisingly, Damon passing a cotton ball under her nose. "Damon?" she scrunched her face. "You're helping me? I died, didn't I? I'm definitely dead. This is my hell, isn't it?"

"Hell?" Damon scrunched his nose. "What do you mean? I'd be someone's heaven!"

"On t.v. maybe," Rosalie snorted. "But in my life, that's actually hell."

"Sarcasm? Yeah, you're good again." Damon carelessly tossed the cotton ball to the side. "Maybe Caroline does have good ideas sometimes."

Rosalie sat up to find herself on the couch inside the cabin. "What happened?"

"You passed out after putting out the fire," Damon replied, looking down at her like he was thinking.

"What?" Rosalie rubbed her face tiredly.

"How'd you know where to find Luke?"

Rosalie dropped her hands on her lap and looked up at him, not amused. "Seriously? That's the first thing you want to ask? My turn, where are the others? The cabin — did Enzo—?"

"I patched things up with him, don't worry," Damon shrugged casually, "On an unrelated note, how good do you think the odds are of bringing him back from the Other Side?"

"Tell me you didn't…"

Damon smiled widely. "You were already helping me find him. Now you can help bring him back, what with being one of the creators of the Other Side and all…"

"You've gone insane!" Rosalie exclaimed, going to stand up but apparently it was too soon. She slumped back down on the couch and it took her a moment to get herself seeing one Damon.

"You have to rest," Qetsiyah appeared beside the couch, startling Rosalie.

Damon noticed the subtle flinch and tilted his head at her. "What's going on?"

Rosalie cleared her throat and straightened up on the couch. "Nothing, just trying to get myself together. Where are the others?"

"We hit a conundrum while you were out…two conundrums, actually. "Doppelgänger conundrums." Damon announced.

Rosalie's eyes widened and she looked up at Qetisyah who nodded down at her. The Travelers had made their move.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Look at Rosie lying through her teeth saying she has "special privileges" ! Love her for being so good at that ;)

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Elena and Stefan were missing. Markos took them 4 days ago and in those 4 days, nobody knew anything about them. As expected, the Travelers put up a cloaking spell so that no one could locate them.

And somehow, Rosalie really doubted that tying up one single Traveler in the house would make much of a difference.

Damon told her to shut up so she focused on her own issues upstairs. Qetsiyah's ghost had not disappeared and remained at Rosalie's side quoting that she was only going to leave when she knew that she could. Rosalie didn't have a clue as to what that meant.

Rosalie stood face to face with Qetsiyah in her bedroom. "Damon thinks I've gone crazy for talking to myself. He compared me to Amara and that is something I really can't stand."

"You could just tell him that I'm here," Qetsiyah retorted, earning a scoff from Rosalie.

"He hates your guts and I can't blame him. Technically, I should hate your guts too."

Qetsiyah tilted her head, unamused. "I'm on your side, don't forget."

"Except that literally hasn't done anything for me, no offense." Rosalie moved around her friend to the dresser. She raised the talisman resting on her neck and saw the burn mark very much still present. "Is it me, or is this thing getting bigger?"

Qetsiyah turned around to see Rosalie through the mirror's reflection. "It is," she said flatly. "Because Markos is draining you of your life force. That's not a burn mark, that's a brand…a sigil…but you knew that already. And you've told no one."

"There's no point," Rosalie rested the talisman over the mark. "I can't possibly beat Markos."

"Not on your own!" Qetsiyah said hard, cutting Rosalie off for a good moment. "These people are moving to get the doppelgängers back and stop the Travelers from winning! I'm confused, I thought you wanted to live?"

Rosalie scratched her ear, trying very hard not to feel like a child being scolded by their mother.

"Didn't we have constant arguments about you wanting to stay alive? I said it was our time to go back to the Other Side and you were adamant that—"

"I know, Qetsiyah!" Rosalie finally snapped. "It's just back then it was different. It was just you and me. Now we have Markos and his band of Travelers lurking in every frikin corner!"

"So you're outnumbered," shrugged Qetisyah, "But numbers don't mean a thing against brains."

"Now I'm confused," Rosalie crossed her arms, smirking, "I thought you believed these guys were idiots."

"I do," Qetsiyah said bluntly. "But you're not. You've never been dull. It's time to come clean."

Rosalie pressed her lips into a thin line. Coming clean just involved too much from her end, and a senseless one at that.

Qetsiyah stared at Rosalie so hard that it ultimately made the witch squirm uncomfortably.

"Eugh, you can go away now!" Rosalie said and rushed out of her room, neglecting the fact that Qetsiyah could — and would — reappear whenever she wanted.

~ 0 ~

Damon was in the middle of a phone call when Rosalie walked into the parlor. "…we've been searching 24/7, okay? Maybe if you would've been a little more perceptive, you wouldn't have gotten yourselves doppelnapped!"

"Who you talking to?" Rosalie asked him then took a sip of her warm coffee mug.

"What the hell was that?" Damon spoke into the phone then briefly said Stefan's name to Rosalie.

Rosalie's eyes widened. She nearly dropped her mug rushing up to Damon. "Let me talk to them! Are they okay? Stefan? Stefan!"

Damon held her back with one hand and continued talking over the phone like nothing. "You have Elena participating in squirrel slaughter?"

"Damon! Cut it out!" Rosalie's coffee dripped on Damon's shoes.

"Eugh, watch it!" Damon gave one her decent push and she landed against the back of the couch, spilling more coffee on her.

"That was hot you jerk!" she scowled at him.

Damon ignored her and spoke into the phone again. "Where are you? I'll come get you!"

Rosalie dry patted her shirt and resigned herself to smelling like coffee for the moment.

"Yeah. I know…" Damon was rolling his eyes, "Find Markos; kill Markos; save Mystic Falls from becoming Traveler home. It's going to be a busy day for me, Stefan. Time to strap on the hero hair."

Rosalie's flattened stare on him didn't deter him from running a hand through his less than ready hair like a superhero.

"Get both yourselves home safely, brother," Damon said, not hearing the front door opening. Rosalie did and caught sight of Bonnie coming into the house. "…I'd hate to have to kick her ass for losing you."

"Morning, Bonnie," Rosalie greeted the witch with a kind smile. Said smile dropped as she turned on Damon demanding to know how Stefan had managed to call him when he and Elena had been missing for 4 days.

"Apparently, they were trapped in a cabin and—" But whatever Damon was about to say never happened as he was struck in the chest with a whittled piece of wood.

Rosalie's hand clapped over her mouth.

"BONNIE!" Damon yelled over his pain as he pulled the piece of wood out of him.

"Don't look at me!" Bonnie exclaimed, throwing her hands up in front of her. "Enzo said you promised to bring him back!"

Enzo himself appeared behind Bonnie, glaring daggers at Damon. "Ah, you're paraphrasing. He said, quote; "I will find a way."

Bonnie rolled her eyes and glanced over her shoulder. "Whatever!"

"Hello! Still here! And I know what I said!" Damon tossed the wood behind him.

"Remind him that he doesn't have a very good track record for keeping promises," Enzo said to Bonnie.

"Please stop talking," Bonnie practically begged. She was losing her mind and this time she wanted to put the blame on Damon and his loud mouth.

"The other side is on the brink of collapse. I plan on pestering all of you until I'm safely returned to the land of the living!"

"You need to fix this before I lose my mind completely!" Bonnie pointed at Damon frantically.

"Hey! I'm sorry. We've got two missing doppelgängers; we've got a traveler that wants to rid our town of magic; and we've got the friendly banker, Mr Sikes, in the coat closet!"

"You have Mr. Sikes in the coat closet," Rosalie chimed in. "I thought the idea was stupid and I was right."

"Be quiet or the wood is going through you next," Damon warned her. "Anyways, the escape from the netherworld is going to have to wait till tomorrow."

Enzo didn't like the idea so he grabbed a bottle of alcohol and threw it into the fireplace. The flames erupted up the wall.

Bonnie looked away from the fireplace and met Damon's eye. "I think he wants to be penciled in for today."

Damon groaned. "Then you guys bring him back!" He pointed at Bonnie and Rosalie, making both witches exclaim with the same 'what!?'. "Bonnie, you said that Liv is cooking up a spell to pull you back from the other side before it goes kaboom! So whatever you're doing, just include Enzo in it. Rosie-kins here can use the damn talisman to just give the spell some more power! You are the creator of that hell, aren't you?"

"Well, it's not technically 'hell'—" Rosalie was in the middle of saying when Damon cut her off.

"You hear me, Enzo? Just hitch a ride with Bon-Bon. Okay. See? There!" Damon opened his arms on either side of him. "I've got the witches on witch duty and now I can focus on my assignment for the day! Aren't I good?"

"Not by a long shot," Rosalie smiled sweetly.

"Go see Liv!" Damon gestured towards the door.

Jeremy suddenly came in and walked straight into the parlor. "You called," he said to Damon.

"I need you and your x-box buddy to run an errand for me. Come on, let's go!"

"Damon!" Bonnie called after him in vain. He was out the door with Jeremy in a minute flat.

"Well, I already hate today," Rosalie declared, putting her coffee mug on the closest table. "But you know what, I would just love to hear about this spell that a college student is preparing to save the Other Side…a dimension Qetsiyah and I built two thousand years ago."

Bonnie instantly became anxious and slowly turned towards Rosalie. The older witch was staring stoically at Bonnie, waiting for the explanation.

"I couldn't do it," Bonnie broke down. "I couldn't tell them — Jeremy looked so upset when I even touched the subject — I couldn't help it—"

"So you decided to lie and say that Liv was saving you?"

The moment Rosalie asked the question, Enzo appeared beside Bonnie again. "Pardon me, what did she just say? Lie?"

Bonnie took a step away from him and looked over at Rosalie who was still waiting for her to answer. "I…I panicked, okay? I know it was wrong. I-I know that I'm going to die but I couldn't do it. I couldn't do it to him."

Rosalie rubbed her forehead wearily. "And so you kept it from him and everyone else?"

"That's funny" — Qestiyah appeared behind Rosalie, startling the witch — "it almost sounds like you're judging her…"

Rosalie looked over her shoulder, meeting Qetsiyah's 'are you going to argue right now?' face. She was right of course, but Rosalie didn't want to admit it.

"Uh, sorry, what the hell is going on here?" Bonnie pointed between Rosalie and Qetsiyah, flabbergasted. Even Enzo had stopped tormenting her to take in the scene.

"So this still happens then?"

"What—?" Bonnie's head flipped in his way. "You knew about this!?"

"Woah, hey, I've been a bit busy trying to make my friend live up to his word!" Enzo said, shooting Rosalie a look. "How was I supposed to know she kept the ghost as a pet?"

Qetsiyah took the words with offense and stormed over to them. "Watch how you speak to me. Have a little respect for the person who helped make the world you're trapped in."

"My apologies," Enzo's smirk was insufferably wide. "I'll be sure to remember that when it disintegrates."

Rosalie was unable to see the entire scene, only seeing Qetsiyah raging against thin air next to Bonnie. "Okay, let's try this again," she announced, clearing her throat, "So as it turns out, Bonnie, you and I both have been keeping secrets from our friends. Care to play a game of 'I won't tell if you don't'?"

"Jokes," Bonnie said flatly. "You got jokes now."

"So is that a yes?"

~0~

Rosalie sat on the foot of Caroline's bed explaining to Bonnie what Markos had done to her and what was going to happen to her. Bonnie felt stupid for not noticing the burn mark on Rosalie's neck when only a measly pendant was covering it.

"Why didn't you say anything?" Bonnie said helplessly.

"Same reason you haven't told anyone about what's happening to you," Rosalie responded with, "We don't want to add more stress and we definitely don't want to upset anyone."

Bonnie couldn't help but shake her head. Their situations were very similar and neither one had a solution. "So exactly how long do you think you have until Markos finishes draining you?"

"Well, this morning I'm pretty sure I almost died in my sleep," Rosalie said thoughtfully, missing the way Bonnie's eyes widened at her confession, "so I'm thinking any moment now. The good news is that I swore I saw the Other Side for a second which means that's probably where I'm headed again when I die."

"Rosalie, you know the Other Side is going away…and if you're still there…"

Rosalie nodded at Bonnie silently. She knew what it meant. "I lived once, and I died. I cheated death by trying to live again. I guess this is just the world telling me how wrong that was of me."

Qetsiyah's hand came down on Rosalie's shoulder, alerting the witch of her presence. "That was my fault," she told the girls, "I started this and I let an innocent person die. There has to be something we can do."

Enzo appeared behind Bonnie, glaring at them all. "By all means, I am all ears. I just saw somebody get swept up into the sky. It's coming faster every time. There's no telling who's next and I doubt that even those with special privileges" — he looked at Qetisyah who returned his glare — "will be spared."

Bonnie shook her head at all of them, and Rosalie could only imagine that Enzo had appeared in the room as they all seemed to be staring at an empty spot behind Bonnie.

"We are such an unlikely team," Rosalie nodded to herself, absolutely worried-stricken. "If we don't figure this out, all four of us are goners."

It did not help that Caroline walked into the room, wrapped up in her own worries. "Hey!" she stopped unexpectedly as she saw the girls together. "Rosie, what are you doing here?"

"Uuh…" Rosalie looked to Bonnie for help and thankfully the latter easily supplied the lie that Rosalie was helping with the end of the year packing.

"Oh, well, I guess that's better than being stuck in the boarding house with Damon and his crazy plans," Caroline said and walked further inside the room. "You know he stole the bodies of the Travelers that Markos had in the creepy cave?"

"That's gonna piss off Markos but not enough to force his hand," Rosalie said. She stood up and grabbed an empty box that was set beside Caroline's bed. She might as well help do some actual packing while she was there.

"I'm not even gonna get into that," Caroline said, coming to plop down on her bed. "I'm more worried about Tyler and the fact we haven't rid him of that Traveler. Julian is trapped inside Tyler forever, or until he dies. So, I was thinking…" A wide smile crossed her face, implying that this was what she had been trying to work up to, "What if he does die? You know, maybe that's how we do it! That's how we get him out!"

Bonnie stopped in the middle of her chucking things into her box. "You want to kill Tyler?"

"He'll go to the other side and then, when Liv does the spell to help you and Enzo, Tyler can come back!" Caroline's eyes flickered to Rosalie hopefully. "That could work right?"

"I mean…" Rosalie gently tied the cord of a straightener around the handle, "Without the Traveler knife, the only way to get rid of the passenger is to kill the host body. Both souls then die."

"Great!" Caroline clapped her hands together. "I mean" — her face faltered once she heard her own excitement — "not great but you get what I mean. And speaking of, shouldn't you guys be, like, preparing, or talking to Liv? Or doing anything other than packing up our dorm room?"

Bonnie preferred not to look at Caroline and her excitement knowing she was going to be popping it very soon. "We have to be out of here right after finals, which I might skip, due to the potential extinction of magic in the place where I was spending my summer break."

"Right, but I think the other side falling apart is slightly more pressing than late housing fees…"

"Caroline…" Rosalie said, discouraged.

Unfortunately, Bonnie snapped. "There is no spell, Caroline, I made it up!"

"What?" Caroline whispered.

"The other side is collapsing and everyone in it, including me, is going away for good! So no. I don't think you should kill Tyler!"

Bonnie stormed out and slammed the door behind her. It took a moment for Caroline to process what she heard then turned to Rosalie for more answers.

"It's the Other Side, Care," was all Rosalie could say. She moved over to Bonnie's side of the dorm and started packing up her things. "It took a huge amount of power to get it started and Markos blew it up."

"Yeah, but, there has to be something we can do. A-a bigger spell or something?"

Rosalie couldn't help the deadpanning look on her face at that idea. "Qetsiyah and I were meticulous with this spell. Markos broke it. There is no fixing it and there sure as hell isn't a way to recreate it."

"We can't just let Bonnie die! Not to mention everyone we know on the Other Side!"

"Caroline, don't you think I would've done something if I had something to work with?"

"You have me," Qetsiyah said from across the room, giving Rosalie a smirk. "And believe me, I'm working on it."

Rosalie avoided looking in her direction and focused on packing.

~ 0 ~

Bonnie came back to the dorm half an hour later but not in a speaking mood. Caroline got the hint and decided to start packing herself. Rosalie opted for a moment outside to breathe. What Qetsiyah said earlier left her a bit rattled. She was guilty of having given up without even trying, and she was guilty of not admitting it out loud.

She slipped a bill into the soda machine and went over her choices of beverages which, unfortunately, were not that appealing.

"So this is how we're spending your last moments?" Qetsiyah's presence did not deter Rosalie from going with the coke. "Drowning yourself in sugar?"

Rosalie picked up the coke bottle from the machine and clicked the lid open. "If I'm going to die, then I might as well indulge myself in sugar, don't you think?"

Qetsiyah was not impressed. Rosalie gulped down half the can before her throat hurt from the fizzle.

"Are you done?" Qetsiyah raised a brow at her. "Because I'd like to discuss an idea."

"What idea?" Rosalie started for the hallway. "Because from where I'm standing, everything's pretty much going to hell."

Qetsiyah was right on her trail. "I can't believe you're willing to go down without a fight!"

Rosalie started up the stairs. "If we can find a way to help Bonnie out, then—" Something burned on her neck, making her cry out in pain. She heard the sizzle of her skin and it took her only a second to realize what was happening.

"Rosalie!" She heard Qetsiyah's call below. "Are you okay?"

Rosalie pulled the talisman off her neck and looked at the brand that was now glowing. "It's-it's Markos! It's —" She cried out again and fell backwards, down the stairs.

"Rosalie!" Qetsiyah exclaimed, horrified as the girl landed on her side on the ground.

~ 0 ~

The next time Rosalie came to, she was lying on Caroline's bed. Even as she was waking up, she could feel the pain on her neck. Her eyes fluttered open and saw Caroline standing over her, fear sparking in her eyes.

"What's—?" Rosalie tried sitting up only to feel so light-headed that she went right back down. "Oooh…"

The fear in Caroline skyrocketed. "Rosie, here!" She bit into her wrist and offered her blood to Rosalie. In her state, Rosalie didn't exactly know what was happening when she drank.

"There? Feeling better?" Caroline stepped back from the bed.

Rosalie hummed and pushed herself into a sitting position on the bed. "Yeah…"

"Good." Caroline crossed her arms and fixated a hard look on Rosalie. "Now you can explain to me what the hell you were thinking not telling us that Markos is killing you!"

"Hm?" It took a few seconds for Caroline's words to hit Rosalie. "Wait, who told you that!?"

"Me," Qetsiyah said from across the room. She walked towards the bed. "Through the Anchor, of course."

"Why would you do that!?" Rosalie exclaimed.

"Is Qetsiyah here?" Caroline raised an eyebrow, looking around the empty room suspiciously.

"You know about her too?" Rosalie groaned and leaned back on the headboard. She touched her neck, only to wince from the ache. Whatever Markos was doing right now had to be big.

"Bonnie told me!" Caroline said, huffing with annoyance. "Rosie, why didn't you say anything?"

"I didn't want to cause more problems, okay?"

"Did you think we were just going to let you die too?"

"I thought that it didn't matter because you can't outdo Traveler magic. They outnumber us, Care."

"So what, we just let you die?"

"I don't know!" Rosalie looked at Qetsiyah at the foot of the bed guiltily. "Maybe I just don't know what I'm doing…like usual."

Qetsiyah tilted her head at the girl. "You think I chose to help you all those years ago just because of your gift? Rosalie, there were five others just like you with the same power! You, after everything you went through…you always had way more determination than anyone else. You have the patience — the initiative your friends lacked. They were always afraid, but not you. You built a whole world with me, Rosalie. You sealed it with your power. That was all you. So please don't put yourself down to where you're just blindly accepting death, especially when we argued like hell because you wanted to live!"

Rosalie swallowed hard and glanced at Caroline. "I don't want to die, Caroline, but I just don't know what to do to stop it."

"Why does Markos have a vendetta against you anyways?" Caroline frowned. "I get the doppelganger mess but you? I thought he had agreed to help you and your people back then?"

Rosalie sighed. Time to come clean, I guess. There was no other time. "Markos has always hated me. When I was, um…when I was sixteen years old, I got pregnant and the father was part of the Travelers coven."

"Oh my God," Caroline brought her hands up to her mouth, "Rosie…"

"We were never supposed to mingle. I had my son, but at the expense of everyone's scorn. Markos never forgave me for that and he despised the fact he couldn't control Qetsiyah. She taught me despite all the rules in place. And when I died, my parents were the witches who cursed the Travelers into not being able to settle down—"

"Woah, what?"

"—and then my brother killed Markos. All because I died."

"Oh…" Caroline's mouth formed a small shaped 'o' at the revelation.

Rosalie brought her hands over her stomach, letting Caroline's blood do its magic. She knew it wouldn't heal her completely but it would at least let her stand.

"So now…Markos is getting his revenge…" Caroline began to understand, "And he's killing you."

"Pretty much, yeah."

Caroline was going to say something when her phone rang. It was Elena and Stefan calling in to warn them that the Travelers had begun their anti-magic spell and was lethal to all vampires. The magic being undone was reverting every single vampire back to their human version just before they died which meant…they were going to die. The magic was spreading beyond Mystic Falls and would continue to spread everywhere unless they found a way to stop it.

Caroline jumped to finish some packing to hit the road. Bonnie returned with the same news and helped pack as much as she could. Rosalie was the only one who remained in her spot, still gaining some strength.

"Rose, the idea," Qetsiyah said, taking a seat beside her on the bed, "I told the Anchor about it."

Rosalie's brow furrowed and immediately she looked over at Bonnie who was in the middle of a banter with Caroline over what necessities they had to pack.

"It could work," Qetsiyah said, "So that even if you die, you can come back as well."

"What?" Rosalie blurted and gained the attention of her two friends. Since she had their attention, she decided to ask Bonnie what the hell was going on.

"Idea? There's an idea?" Caroline's head whipped between them in excitement. "What's the idea!?"

Bonnie seemed unsure but she still went ahead and explained. "Qetsiyah told me about it and I think it could work. "If we use the same spell that Markos used to get out of the Other Side, we can bring people back."

"Right, okay, but you still need a vast amount of magic to get the spell rolling," Rosalie said.

"Who are we going to get to do the spell? Or show the spell?" Caroline said, confused.

Rosalie met Qetsiyah's eye. "Are you—?"

She nodded. "I can show you how to do the spell."

"Me?" Rosalie said, flabbergasted. "I can't do it!"

"What's happening?" Caroline whispered to Bonnie, assuming she was missing half the conversation with Qetsiyah.

"Qetsiyah is going to show Rosalie how to do the spell," Bonnie explained, "And don't worry, Rose, you won't be doing it alone. We understand things are getting, uh, tough right now."

"Oh, you think?" frowned Rosalie.

"It'll be good, it'll be okay," Qetsiyah said, "I'll be there with you, until the end."

Rosalie was very unsure about the whole plan. With how she felt right now, she couldn't see herself surviving it.

~ 0 ~

Caroline helped Rosalie come down the stairs. Her blood was not helping Rosalie heal all the way and she knew that Rosalie was in a lot more pain than she let on.

"Hey!" Stefan saw them coming out of the building and rushed to join them.

"She's getting weaker," Caroline said in regards to Rosalie. Though confused, Stefan came on Rosalie's other side and between Caroline and him, they helped Rosalie to the car.

"I'm about to become more luggage than friend," Rosalie lamented. She leaned back against the car while Stefan opened the backseat door for her.

"Why is this happening?" Stefan said, confused. Behind him, Caroline tried to move the conversation along by promising to explain it all when they were on the road.

"Where's Bonnie?" she looked back at the dorm building. "She said she was coming!"

"I'm going to find out what's taking so long…" Stefan made a step towards the building when Tyler — Julian, the Traveler — appeared.

"I'm looking for Maria. I heard she brought you back to Mystic Falls," Julian said, coming in front of Stefan and Caroline.

Stefan stiffened for a second. Caroline looked at him questioningly.

"Uh, yeah, she did…" Stefan said briefly.

"Did she tell you where she was headed? Cause she can't stay there. The town's completely overrun."

Stefan wasn't able to tell him the truth, not when Julian seemed so hopeful.

"What's the problem? Did she tell you where she was headed, or not?"

Caroline and Rosalie got the sense Stefan was keeping something.

Having no options, Stefan had to come clean. "Listen, uh, you're not going to see Maria again."

Julian paused. "What are you talking about?"

"She's dead…I'm sorry…" Guilty, Stefan reached over to comfort Julian only for the hybrid to recoil from him lividly.

"Don't touch me!"

Caroline stepped in to bar any trouble. "It wasn't Stefan's fault."

Julian didn't hear her out and accused Stefan. "She saved your punk ass!"

"I wasn't the one that killed her. The witches did!"

"Well, someone's going to pay for it!" Julian shoved Stefan away.

'Hey, hey, hey, hey!" Stefan raised his hands in front of him. "Whoa. I'm in no mood to fight tonight, all right?"

"Look at me…my wife's dead. I'm in somebody else's body. I've got nowhere to go because my own people are trying to kill me!" Julian exclaimed.

"Listen, we're going to find a way to stop this spell and even if Mystic Falls is gone, we're going to find a way to save ourselves, all right?"

Caroline quietly snuck behind Julian in an attempt to snap his neck but he caught her and shoved her back. At the same time, Stefan lunged forward and pinned him to the car. With the force, Rosalie fell back on the ground.

Julian didn't miss a beat and pushed his hand through Stefan's chest. Caroline cried when Julian pulled out Stefan's heart.

"Oh my God!" Rosalie's hands flew to her mouth in horror.

Julian let go of Stefan's heart and turned to the two girls. "There! Dead doppelgänger. Stopped the spell!"

"Oh my god! Oh my god!" Caroline screamed hysterically and rushed forwards.

Rosalie scrambled up to her feet, ignoring the dull pain she still felt around her neck. "NO!" She watched Julian disappear in the darkness. Helplessly, she turned to Caroline cradling Stefan's head on the ground. Tears blurred her eyes until she couldn't see a thing.

She fell down to her knees, tears now rolling down her face. Stefan's skin was completely grey — he was dead. A Traveler killed him — Markos' Travelers killed him. Little by little, ire crept over Rosalie until her mourning tears into angry ones.

"I'm gonna do the spell," she mumbled to herself, nodding. "We're going to get him back!"

Caroline couldn't hear her over her hysterical sobs. Rosalie didn't mind, she hadn't been speaking to Caroline anyways. A few feet from them stood Qetsiyah watching the scene grimly.

"Teach me the spell; I'm gonna do it!" Rosalie gritted her teeth together, hands curling into fists.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie was the one who called Damon to tell him the terrible news. He and Elena arrived in a rush into the dorm building where Stefan's body had been moved to. Caroline was still crying beside the corpse on the couch, unable to speak in full sentences.

Damon moved his brother's body to a more secure location for the time being then went straight to the witches in town. He burst into the girls' dorm room and saw Rosalie sitting on the ground in front of the fireplace, intently staring at the flames. Bonnie stood only a few inches beside her, watching silently.

"Oh, by all means, the flames are definitely more interesting right now!" Damon said, irritated, as he walked into the room.

"Shhh, she's concentrating," Bonnie waved him off with a hand, ignoring his indignant face.

"Concentrating on what? Pyrokinesis!?"

"I'm learning the spell to bring everyone back," Rosalie spat, barely turning her head over her shoulder to catch his eye. "I saw Stefan die in front of me by some damn Traveler so you bet your ass that I am not going to let Markos win. Now shut the hell up and let me learn the damn spell already!"

Damon went through a series of reactions — irritation first, then surprise, then at last impression. Bonnie pulled him a bit to the side to explain what was happening.

"Qetsiyah is teaching her the spell we need to use to bring everyone from the Other Side back," she said.

"I'm sorry — Qetsiyah? Crazy pants maker?"

Bonnie's face hardened, eyes flickering to an empty spot beside Rosalie. Damon soon got that they were not the only ones in the room.

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me," he shook his head. "You want me to trust someone who tried killing us? My brother is over there, Bonnie!"

"Qetsiyah is on our side, Damon!" hissed Bonnie. "She doesn't want Rosalie to die either!"

"Rosalie? What?"

"Markos branded her a few days ago and he's been drawing from her life-source so Rosalie is also dying," Bonnie explained quietly, though she was sure that Rosalie was listening to every word they were saying.

Damon felt like there was way too much to unpack and he really only cared about the part where they get Stefan back. "Alaric is over there…so is your grams…"

"I know that, Damon," Bonnie assured him. She heard someone clearing their throat behind her and sighed.

"Let's not forget who else is at the top of the search and rescue list…" Enzo said to her.

"Enzo is here," Bonnie informed Damon.

"Well that's great, maybe he can keep an eye on crazy pants maker so that she doesn't kill our good witch, okay?" Damon said to thin air.

"What is he talking about?" Enzo said, confused. He glanced back and saw Qetsiyah bending down beside Rosalie, the two chanting quietly together.

"Nothing important," Bonnie answered him. "We" — she looked at Damon sharply — "are going to finish the rest of the plan. Rosalie's power is growing weaker so we're going to need another witch. Specifically, Liv and Luke."

"On it," Damon muttered, eyes glued to the open space next to Rosalie.

~ 0 ~

The following day, Elena and Caroline set out to find the twins who were making their own escape. (They had only tried killing Elena and Stefan hours before). Although they had a rough patch trying to get the twins to work with them, Caroline solved the problem by killing Luke and sending him to the Other Side. Liv had no choice but to comply and do the spell with Rosalie.

Liv met her in the cemetery in the Salvatore's crypt. By then, Rosalie had already set up what they would need and thanked Liv for her cooperation.

"Not like I had much of a choice," Liv remarked. Luke was waiting for her on the Other Side.

"Oh, save it," Rosalie said dismissively. "We all are doing things we don't want to. You think I want to help just anyone get through the Anchor? If I could pick and choose, I would, but it doesn't work that way."

"What do you mean?" Liv said, eyeing the witch curiously.

"The Other Side holds the souls of every supernatural creature that has died over 2000 years. There are some really bad people on the Other Side."

Qetsiyah had already informed her that Silas had appeared to Bonnie, gloating about the idea of getting to come back and pick up on his reign of terror. Rosalie was livid, to say the least.

"Okay, so what do I need to do then?" Liv resigned herself to follow directions. Rosalie invited her to the circle she had prepared and sat down on her knees. Liv sat directly in front of Rosalie.

"I need to teach you the spell and you need to get it perfectly, okay? I don't know how long I'm gonna last."

"Wait, hold on, what?" Liv raised an eyebrow at Rosalie. The latter unclasped the talisman around her neck and held it in her palm for Liv to see. "That's Qetsiyah's talisman — Luke told me," Liv said.

Rosalie nodded. "I've been using it to fuel my magic but the truth is, Markos is draining me dry. If I could, I would be lying down right now. I'm going to start the spell and you're going to follow but you're going to end up taking over. I don't think I'm going to survive the spell."

"What?" Liv's eyes widened. "You want me to do this alone?"

"You totally can," Rosalie assured her. "Bonnie said you were powerful and I believe her."

"Well, thanks, I guess. Still not happy about this, though."

"Great, because neither am I." Rosalie set the talisman down on the ground between them. "When I go, keep using the talisman, alright? It's gonna give you the extra strength you need. And listen, if I just don't make it at all and this whole thing fails…keep it, okay?"

Liv scrunched her nose. "Seriously?"

Rosalie half smiled at her. "You're the only other witch I know of and you seem pretty cool. Definitely got a good sense of fashion too."

Liv couldn't help her chuckle. "Thanks." That was about the first nice thing she'd heard all day.

"Hey," Bonnie stepped into the crypt and saw the girls preparing, "It's almost 7 o'clock. Are you guys ready?"

Rosalie nodded. "Yeah, I think so. I'm just going to show Liv the spell but I'm sure she'll get it."

Bonnie met Liv's look and the two smiled. "Me too. Thank you for helping."

Rosalie began saying the spell for Liv to repeat after her. By the time 7 o'clock came rolling by, the two were ready to say the spell. They held hands in the middle of the circle, above Qetsiyah's talisman.

"Ohto Eestanay As Vazat Esvet Ohnaz Eespalit…Ohto Eestanay As Vazat Esvet Ohnaz Eespalit…"

Rosalie could feel her magic working but at the same time her body felt like it was fleeting. Markos had drained her for the most part and now she was practically finishing the job for him.

"You're doing great, Rosalie," Qetsiyah said, sitting beside Rosalie.

Rosalie cracked one eye open to smile her best for Qetsiyah. "I had the best teacher," she said, drawing in a breath to continue with the spell.

Liv started coughing in the midst of the spell. She opened her eyes and saw blood oozing down Rosalie's nose.

"Keep going…" Rosalie encouraged, though she felt it hard to breathe. "Ohto Eestanay As Vazat Esvet Ohnaz Eespalit…Ohto Eestanay As Vazat Esvet Ohnaz Eespalit…"

On the Other Side, the Travelers were making their way through Bonnie, ripping open the door between there and the land of the living.

Rosalie felt Qetsiyah's hand on her arm, urging her to slow down a bit.

"There's no need to say it so quickly. Pace yourself, Rosalie," she directed. Rosalie knew it wouldn't make a difference.

"Ohto Eestanay As Vazat—" Rosalie could taste blood dripping down her upper lip. She was breathing harder and when she opened her eyes, she saw three Liv's in front of her.

"Rosalie…" Even Qetsiyah's voice started to slur in her ears.

"Ohto Eestanay As Vazat Esvet Ohnaz Eespalit…" Rosalie coughed more violently, her breathing picking up.

Liv opened her eyes again and saw what was happening. "Rose—"

"Do the spell!" Rosalie exclaimed, pulling her hands out from Liv's. She was done. "You do it, please!" The air was thinning and before she knew it, she fell to the side. Her eyes slowly closed and everything went dark.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie trudged along the short path out of the crypt and saw Bonnie across her, hunched over in pain. "Bonnie?" she called.

Bonnie stumbled as she turned around, looking weak herself. "Rose?"

"I'm really sorry to do this…"

"I'm sorry you're dead," Bonnie replied.

A bitter smile crossed Rosalie's face. "Yeah, well, what else is new? I know the way now."

"This isn't forever this time, I promise." She touched Rosalie's shoulders and felt the pain of her death.

Rosalie reappeared next to her dead body in the crypt. Liv was still doing the spell and what's more is that Luke was right behind her. She then noticed that the sigil on her neck was finally gone.

"You just couldn't help yourself, huh?" Qetsiyah made her turn around. She was smiling dryly at Rosalie just outside the crypt.

For some reason, Rosalie's eyes teared up. She rushed out of the crypt and hugged Qetsiyah tightly, crying.

"I'd say it's good to see you but not in this situation," Qetisyah said, stepping back from Rosalie. "You should get to Bonnie and pass back."

Rosalie nodded. "Okay, but what…what about…?" She couldn't finish her question the right way.

Qetsiyah didn't need Rosalie to finish the question. She already knew what Rosalie wanted to know. "Don't worry about me."

"But I—I wish we could fix things, you know? Not leave things the way we did when you…you died…"

Qetsiyah nodded. "Me too. I should have never used you like that, Rosalie. I really, really, am sorry." She took Rosalie's hands in hers and squeezed them tight. "You may not believe it, but you have come a long way from the girl I knew back in the day."

Rosalie felt an undeniable pride flourish in her chest. For better or for worse, Qetsiyah had been her biggest mentor all her life. They had been attached side by side, doing the craziest things…like creating a whole other plane just to spite a man.

"You are going to live a full life, Rosalie," Qetsiyah declared like it was a prophecy. "I've been watching you and I know that you're going to learn how to live a great life. You've got all the friends you need — even if some of them are very annoying — and I just know that you're going to find an actual love. Someone who won't betray you and will love you entirely."

"I know a goodbye when I hear one…" Rosalie frowned, "You're that against living?"

"I don't have anything to live for anymore, Rose. I got what I wanted and I'm okay," Qetsiyah smiled warmly. A breeze began picking around them. "Silas is gone. Gone."

Rosalie's eyebrows furrowed together. "Gone?"

"Taken by the darkness," Qetsiyah explained. "I know that man won't find peace…"

And perhaps for the last time, the two shared a smirk with each other.

"Bye, Rosalie." Qetsiyah squeezed Rosalie's hands affectionately.

Rosalie panicked when she felt Qetsiyah's grip around her hands begin to lessen. "No, wait!"

Qetsiyah let out a small chuckle. "Rosalie, you're going to be okay, I know it."

"I-I've been doing it all wrong," Rosalie stammered, the fear of what was waiting for her in the land of the living hitting her like a stack of bricks. "I've been messing up. You've seen it, I know you have!"

"And you've been learning, which is exactly what you're meant to do. You're 21 again. Live, learn — you've got it." Qetsiyah slid her hands from Rosalie's and stepped back.

"W-wait, don't — if you leave, I'll never see you again…" Rosalie's eyes teared up, "There'll be no one else to remember our lives. I'll be — I'll be the only one — please—" She nearly choked on the oncoming sob in her throat.

"That's okay, I promise," Qetsiyah said softly, "Because there's going to be so many people to make new memories with. We both know that there's something beyond the Other Side. One day, we'll see each other again. Thank you for being a good friend to me. Goodbye, Rosalie."

Rosalie's tears ran down her face. "Goodbye, Qetsiyah."

She willed herself to turn away and find her way back to Bonnie. Her life was waiting for her.

~ 0 ~

Bonnie was some distance from the crypt with Stefan, Lexi, Elena, Enzo and Tyler. Luke had only just come shouting that they needed to go through because Liv was not looking so great. Rosalie walked like a zombie towards the group, her face still stained with tears.

Stefan was the first to see her and rushed to meet her halfway. "Hey, Rose, what's—?"

Rosalie clutched his shirt and wept all over again. "Everyone's gone now…I'm the only one left. The only one who never made it to peace…Even Qetsiyah's gone now."

Stefan held her comfortingly. While he personally didn't care for Qetsiyah, he knew what it all meant to Rosalie. She was still learning the world and knowing that she was the last from her Time — not to mention the only one of her kind — was overwhelming. "You're not going to be alone," he said to her, "I promise, remember?"

Rosalie could only nod and try to stifle her sob so she didn't make the situation even worse. She could see the rest of the group bickering with each other. The clock was still running and it wasn't waiting for anyone.

Stefan gently guided her by the hand towards the group. Bonnie was urgently trying to get them to cross through her before the spell was cut short.

"What about everybody else?" Tyler said, as Damon and Alaric Saltzman had yet to show up.

"You don't have to tell me twice!" Enzo grabbed Bonnie by the shoulders and passed through her.

"Tyler!" Bonnie exclaimed, reaching a hand towards him. Although reluctant, the hybrid went through next.

"Rose, go," Stefan pushed Rosalie forwards.

She looked back at him and Elena frantically. "But what-what about you?"

"Not until Damon shows up," Elena said sternly.

"Go," Stefan said once again. Bonnie was already holding her hand out to Rosalie. "You are owed that second life."

"Third now, if we're being technical," Rosalie found the energy to joke even for a little one like that. Stefan half smiled at her for it and nodded her to take Bonnie's hand. Rosalie looked at the Anchor and thanked her for the opportunity. She crossed through and stumbled forwards in the land of the living.

Caroline was there to catch her and sighed with relief. "Oh, Rosie, thank goodness!"

Rosalie laughed through her tears as Caroline gave her a bone crushing hug.

Suddenly, Elena came through next. She stumbled but quickly found her footing and rounded on Bonnie. "No! Bonnie! Why would you do that?! I can't leave without him!"

Bonnie looked determined. "We'll find him!"

"Wait? What's going on?" Caroline released Rosalie and looked at Bonnie. "Who are we missing? Where's Stefan?!"

Bonnie started coughing violently and in one of those she coughed up blood in her palm.

"Oh my god! Bonnie?" Caroline exclaimed frantically as Bonnie nearly fell to the ground.

A second later, Stefan came through although he, like Elena, seemed very disconcerted with the fact. "No, no, no! I was just trying...She fell. I was just trying—"

"Damon?" Rosalie presumed. "He hasn't shown up yet?" Stefan shook his head.

"This isn't happening!" Elena was nearly in tears. She raked her hands through her hair desperately and could only meet Bonnie's gaze pleadingly.

Bonnie was even more determined, however. "It's okay. I can do this!"

Moments later, Alaric came through. He'd left Damon with Bonnie, about to go through next. However, very quickly Bonnie came to the horrific realization that she couldn't bring him through. Try as she might, Damon was stuck on the Other Side.

"But that can't be…" Rosalie said, confused, "Liv is doing the spell…"

Elena bolted towards the crypt to see what had happened. The others went after her and found the same thing. Liv and Luke were gone.

"Bonnie! We need to find them. We need to start the spell again!" Elena said frantically, continuously searching the crypt despite it being empty.

"We can't! That was our one shot…" Bonnie said lamentably.

"Yeah, but Damon is on the other side, we have to — maybe Rosalie could—"

"It's too late, Elena," Rosalie regretfully cut her off. "We had one go and…and it's gone."

"No…" Elena was close to sobbing and with great reason. The others felt horrible but perhaps no one more than Elena and Stefan.

When Rosalie looked around, she noticed Stefan had disappeared. She emerged from the crypt and saw his figure a good distance from them. Coincidentally, so was Caroline.

Bonnie came out a few seconds later and stopped beside Rosalie, both staring out ahead.

"You are probably the most selfless witch I have ever met, Bonnie," Rosalie said quietly, though she doubted any of their friends with enhanced hearing would have the head to listen.

Bonnie smiled lightly, taking refuge in the compliment. The end was nearing.

"I am so sorry I wasn't able to help you," Rosalie said, meeting Bonnie's eye. "I'm the creator of the Other Side and I didn't do a damn thing for you."

Bonnie put a hand on Rosalie's shoulder. "You gave me a second chance to live for a while, just like you were given one too. That's a hell of a lot more than what others get."

"Bonnie…" Rosalie smiled through tears, "You really should have said something to them. They'll be devastated."

"I know," Bonnie nodded, tears falling down her cheeks. "But I'll be okay. Everyone else found peace…I have hope that I can too."

Rosalie turned to her and grabbed her hands between them. "Before the Other Side was a thing, we used to think there were other places the souls of the dead would go to. A good afterlife. I'm sure that's where you're going."

Bonnie recalled what her grams had told her just before she too found peace. "Maybe there is," she agreed. "My grams said that's why she would find peace…because she had made sure that I would find mine."

Rosalie tilted her head, brows furrowing together with thoughtfulness. "She said that?"

Bonnie nodded. "And I choose to believe her. I have to go now…have to make one last phone call…" She squeezed Rosalie's hands as a 'thanks for everything' and side stepped the witch.

Rosalie turned after Bonnie, watching her silently leave the cemetery, her last words replaying over and over in her head.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

End of part 2! Now onto s6, one of my faves ;)

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Part 3: Rosalie & the Gemini Coven.

Dear Diary,

I think I'm getting better at this journaling stuff. Caroline said it's what Elena and Stefan used to do all the time. I don't know if Elena still does it, actually, but I think I'm doing good at it. I like it too. It's like I'm recording everything in my life. I've even gotten into something called collage-making and it's fun!

Four months have gone by and I think I'm finally getting to building my life. I've taken Qetsiyah's advice to heart and began living. I've visited a few places nearby just to see new things. I even got a camera to take pictures and put them here in my journal. My hope is that these pages will be filled with all the years of my life and that when I die — which I hope is at least 50 years from now — I'll be able to look back and see all of the things that I did in my new life.

Rosalie glanced at the open closet where a light blue uniform dress was hanging.

I've got a job now. Well, technically speaking, Caroline got me the job via compulsion. Apparently, getting a job requires a lot of legal documents that with my unique background, I do not have yet. And yes, it's all required even for a minimum wage job at a simple diner. Don't get me wrong, the diner is awesome. It's fun and it's always crowded with people and I am learning a bunch of new stuff! I've learned how to make different types of coffee, and how to cook better. Plus, some of my coworkers are kind of funny. And definitely kind. They all think I'm from Turkey, which ironically is the present-day place where I was born 2000 years ago.

To them, and to the world from now on, my name is Rosalie, I'm 22 years old now (thanks for sending me my birthday gift by the way), and I've lived in Mystic Falls all my life. I graduated from Mystic Falls High school through something called 'home schooling' and I am definitely not a witch.

Rosalie gazed about in her bedroom and smiled contently.

Caroline dropped out of Whitmore to dedicate her time to finding a way to reverse the Travelers' anti-magic spell around Mystic Falls. She invited me to live with her in an apartment she acquired just outside the border of the town. Technically, I can stay in Mystic Falls — there's no one living in the boarding house — and let's be real, it's not like I have a lot of magic to miss anyways. But I find living alone very unappealing right now and living with Caroline is way more fun! She helps continue to learn more about how to function in this new world.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie shrieked as two pieces of toast went flying over her in the kitchen. She spun around and saw Caroline on the other side of the island, holding said 2 pieces of toast in her hands.

"I think you need to turn down the dial," she smiled sweetly, making Rosalie roll her eyes.

"I'm getting better at it," the witch said, turning down the dial of the toaster, "I didn't set the fire alarms off."

Caroline put the toast down on the empty plate, humming. "You're right. But I'll definitely be skipping breakfast today just to be safe."

Rosalie smiled dryly at her. "You're not funny."

Caroline laughed. "Kidding, of course! But we're up for lunch, right? I'm meeting Alaric at the diner for more books."

"You mean during my shift?" Rosalie said flatly. " Because I'm sure I'll be able to sit in on the conversation!"

"You know I can just compel the manager and it'll be fine! Plus, everyone adores you over there. You're the favorite."

It was Rosalie's turn to laugh. "They're just being nice because I'm the new girl."

"And because you're cute," Caroline winked, making her flush. "Don't think I haven't noticed that you got a regular at that place."

"I have no idea what you're talking about…" Rosalie made a point to turn around and continue her endeavors on making breakfast. She was determined not to burn the eggs this morning.

~ 0 ~

Stefan,

Here's the latest news, even though you didn't really ask for it (not that you've asked for anything lately). Caroline's offered to compel me an admission to Whitmore but I feel like that's just going too far and so I denied it. I felt kind of bad, not going to lie, but I really don't see myself in a classroom right now. I don't feel adequate enough to immerse myself into college life just yet. It would require so much compulsion that I'm sure I'd crack from all the lies I would have to uphold.

Plus, one of my main focuses right now is to help find Bonnie and Damon. The last thing that Bonnie said to me before disappearing is that her grams had secured her peace by making sure that Bonnie would find hers. I didn't tell anyone what Bonnie told me for fear of making things worse. Some of these people are not very good with grief. Not that I can blame them.

The group is fractured, Stefan, and nobody really says anything. Caroline, in all her quick-paced life, is using that to hide her pain. Elena, well, she's just acting happy and is actively living in a bubble. Jeremy is hiding the pain of losing Bonnie behind booze and girls. Tyler is so preoccupied trying not to trigger his werewolf curse again that he doesn't have time to think about anything else. Alaric — sweet guy — is dealing with the aftermath of Esther Mikaelson's enhanced vampirism. I'm trying to help them wherever I can, even if I don't know what I'm doing. I truly think that Matt is the only one who's somehow gotten on the 'normal' path of things. Envious. These people are my friends and I'm trying to be a good friend in return. Even to you and your M.I.A. status…but where phone calls go to die, magic steps in to save the day…

Rosalie finished writing another handwritten letter with a few pictures taped to the back. She slipped it inside an envelope and then held it between her hands. She closed her eyes and mumbled a spell, making the letter disappear into thin air.

Only a few minutes later, her phone started buzzing on her desk. She peered over and saw the caller ID.

"Not again…" she muttered and pressed the 'reject call' option.

Rosalie heard her phone buzzing on her desk. She saw the name of the caller and rolled her eyes. She sent him straight to voicemail.

~0~

"Hey Elena," Rosalie picked up the phone in the backroom of the diner. "Long time, uh…everything okay?"

"Hey Rosie, I'm good!" Elena said, and it was very hard for Rosalie to scoff. "I was just inviting you to the opening game of the season at school. It's a whole party and I invited Caroline too. Maybe you guys can come together!"

"I mean…I wouldn't mind…" Rosalie shrugged, "But I don't know if Caroline is going to agree. She's been having a lot of trouble, er, thinking about going back to Whitmore. Plus, I don't even know how football is played."

"I'm not inviting you to play football, Rose. Just a party! C'mon! It'll be fun!"

Rosalie saw no reason not to go. She agreed to convince Caroline to come over with her, but made no promises that it would work out. After hanging up, Rosalie slipped her phone into her apron's pocket and walked out the backroom.

"Rosalie!" A bright blonde woman appeared in front of Rosalie so fast that the latter almost crashed into her.

"Ah, Shirley!" Rosalie scowled. "What the hell? I insist people start taking my suggestions and put a bell around you!"

Shirley smiled very unusually. "It's time for your hour-long break."

Rosalie raised an eyebrow at the woman. "My hour long break?"

Shirley nodded fervently. "Yup. And don't worry, your meal is on the house!"

"Really…" Rosalie smiled sarcastically. "Well, in that case, I'll take 2 crepes with some hash browns please. Thanks." She gave Shirley a pat on the shoulder and headed to the tables. She slipped into the booth where Caroline and Alaric were waiting. "You have got to stop compelling Shirley."

Caroline shrugged innocently. "What's the big deal? You don't even like her."

"It just gets a little suspicious after it happens a few days in a row," Rosalie leaned back in the booth and greeted Alaric. "So, what have we found today?"

Alaric lamented to inform both of them that there was nothing really new to share. "Stefan said he's still working on the lead I gave him a few days ago."

"You talked to him?" Rosalie was surprised given the fact that months had passed and neither she nor Caroline had heard a peep from him.

Alaric nodded. "Just a moment."

Caroline hummed distastefully, drumming her fingers over the stack of books on the table that she brought along. "How often do you talk to him?" She feigned simple curiosity, but Rosalie knew better.

"I don't know. Couple times a week…"

Caroline turns her head in Rosalie's direction, eyes blazing with annoyance. "Couple times a week…"

"I'm gonna go out on a limb here, Caroline. Is something bothering you?" asked Alaric.

Rosalie almost pitied him for being so clueless.

"He didn't say goodbye," Caroline said flatly. "Damon and Bonnie died and he just left. No phone calls, no e-mails. Just disappeared into thin air. And I haven't heard from him in months. I actually convinced myself he was in some remote mountain region and couldn't accept my calls."

"Or maybe…he just doesn't want to bother you with every half-lead that goes nowhere?" Alaric suggested the alternative in hopes of easing her nerves.

"Still, it would be nice to hear from him once in a while," Rosalie said quietly. Sometimes she felt such a nuisance for sending so many letters and bombarding him but she held onto hope that he would decide to write back at some point.

Caroline shook her head and focused on the books again. "I need new books. I read all of these cover to cover, with no mention on how to undo an anti-magic force-field. And if we're going to single-handedly take back our town, we're gonna need a little bit more to go on."

"Got it. All right, well…" Alaric pulled out a book from his bag and placed it on the table, "I brought "Ancient Witchcraft, volume two".

"I read it," Caroline didn't even blink and slid the book back to her.

"How about "The Art of Hexing" and "Elements of Magic"?"

Caroline took one of the books from him and turned it over to read the back cover. " Fine. Thank you." She ushered Rosalie to get up from the booth to give her the space she needed.

"Hey, Elena called and—"

"I know," Caroline said and quickly pulled all the books from the table into her arms. "And I told her that I'm not interested."

"But, I mean, it could be kind of fun—"

"There's no time for that, Rosie!" Caroline exclaimed. "I'll be back to pick you up from your shift. I may have also compelled Shirley to let you out early."

"Uh, thanks…I think…" Rosalie could only make a face as Caroline strode out of the diner. She then looked at Alaric across from her and smiled awkwardly. "She's not taking this very well…"

"Yeah, I've noticed," he nodded.

"Still, thanks for helping us out. It does feel like we're the only ones kind of searching for stuff." Rosalie began feeling the faint vibration of her phone in her apron pockets. She pulled it out and took a look at the caller and quietly turned the phone off. She slipped it back into her pocket and continued like nothing.

"Not important?" Alaric gave her a nod at the call.

"Not at all," Rosalie said with a forced smile. She was very glad to see her crepes coming towards them.

~0~

At the end of her short shift, Caroline stopped by to pick her up as promised. Rosalie then took advantage of the ride back to talk about the college party they were invited to.

"Rosie, you don't even like parties!" Caroline laughed at one point when the persuasion tactics were just too obvious.

"Well that's what I have you for! To show me what I'm missing out on!" Rosalie chuckled with her. "C'mon Caroline, an hour or two tops. Then we can come back and we can continue our desperate search for answers! Please?"

Caroline was in the middle of rolling her eyes when something up ahead caught her attention. "What's—?" She slammed her foot on the break, making both she and Rosalie lurch forward and yanked back by their seat belts.

"Caroline! What's going on!?" shrieked Rosalie, but when she looked to her side Caroline was no longer in the car. She undid her seatbelt and rushed out the car to catch up with Caroline.

Caroline was yelling at another girl on the roadside and to Rosalie's shock, it was Elena…with blood dripping from her chin. From a distance Rosalie also saw another girl who was quite literally running for the hills.

"What the hell is going on here!?" Rosalie said, flabbergasted with Elena's appearance.

"Elena's been feeding on people around the border!" Caroline exclaimed.

"Wait — you're the border lurker?" Rosalie understood less and less. Her money would have been on Alaric (but she didn't tell anyone that).

Elena seemed completely out of it. "The what?"

"The border lurker," Rosalie repeated, eyeing Elena like she should already know this. "It's all over the town's papers and blogs. People have been documenting people's disappearances around the border of the town!"

"Yeah, did you know my mom's been out looking for a vampire prowler?" Caroline then gestured to the empty car behind Elena. Rosalie presumed it belonged to the girl who had run away.

"The herbs….Luke's been giving me. They make me so thirsty…" Elena dragged her hair out of her face, "I am not thinking straight."

"Sorry, Luke's been giving you herbs?" frowned Rosalie. "Exactly what kind?"

"They make me see Damon." Elena faced the girls anxiously, and not all from the admission. "I can talk to him, and, and I can be with him, and—"

Caroline finally understood why Elena had been in 'denial land' as she had told Rosalie countless times. Because to Elena, Damon had never left. She kept seeing him. "God, is this what you've been doing this whole time? Hallucinating your dead boyfriend?"

"I tried to grieve him, Caroline. Trust me, I know grief. I've got grieving down to a science at this point, and I tried. But every time I let it sink in that I'm never gonna see him again, I feel like I'm gonna die."

"Elena, these herbs are not a good outlet," Rosalie said, "Hallucinating will get you exposed. There are other ways to get through this."

"Like what?" Elena said desperately. "Rosalie, you didn't lose anyone—"

"I am literally out of my own time period, Elena! Everyone I used to know is dead!" Rosalie retorted. "Don't come to me about not losing anyone."

Elena didn't want to listen. She could feel Caroline's eyes burning on her, just itching to say something next. "What am I supposed to do, Caroline? Drop out of school and have picnics with my mom, near the town border? Or should I pull a Stefan and bounce from country to country, chasing some false hope that we're gonna find a way to bring Damon and Bonnie back?"

"If you're talking like that then I'm going to take it as in you gave up already," Rosalie said tartly.

"That's not—" Elena shook her head, unable to find the right words to express everything she was feeling, everything she felt every waking moment.

"Elena, all this is just like a pause button," Caroline spoke gently, not wanting to keep aggravating her. "This isn't mourning. It's not grief. Look, I'll call my mom and she can fix all this. But you need to get out of here, go hide, okay? So just... go." She beckoned Rosalie to follow her back to the car.

"Should she really be alone?" Rosalie asked her when they got back into the car.

"Right now, she has to mellow out before she even considers listening to us," Caroline said, taking her phone out to call her mother.

"Good idea…" Rosalie leaned back in her seat, staring ahead. Elena had gotten into her car and drove away. "…do you think we're really just chasing false hope?"

Caroline side-glanced Rosalie with a sharp look in her eye. "Don't even start."

Rosalie raised her hands in front of her. That was the end of that conversation.

~0~

Rosalie was cooped up in her bedroom that evening with a couple new things to write in her journal. She had not done anything quite extraordinary today but it felt good to write sometimes just to expel her most inner thoughts that she couldn't really say out loud.

She heard a ping on her laptop at her desk and closed her journal for the moment, leaving it behind on her bed. She moved over to her desk and saw what the notification was about. Taking what Bonnie told her before disappearing, Rosalie had gone through various leads of her own through the internet. Witches nowadays were very advanced, doing magic she never even thought about. There were plenty of roads to go down through the internet but sadly, they'd all been dead ends. Tonight's notification was from the old witch Caroline had brought her to talk to about her past months ago. Surprisingly, Leora was very skilled with that of the internet and had told Rosaslie about rumors of a different kind of "spirit world" — a dimension, if you would. Rosalie read through the page, admitting that it wasn't very easy to comprehend but at least it was a viable option.

"Different dimensions…" she whispered to herself. Something in her chest sparked with newfound hope. What if that's where Bonnie (and Damon) had ended up in? Before the Other Side, there were other worlds that the witches talked about when you "died". She and her people used to believe that "peace" in itself was found in another world. What if it was possible to have placed the Anchor of the Other Side and a plain soul in one of those worlds?

Rosalie closed the page when she heard the apartment door opening. Caroline was home. With everything that had gone wrong today, Rosalie wanted to spare Caroline another disappointment. I'll tell her later.

Soon, there was a light knock on her door and Caroline opened it a crack. "I saw the light underneath the door…" Her tone was audibly that of someone who would very well crash down.

"Yeah, just doing some journaling…with coffee…" Rosalie raised her rose-shaped mug with a grin. It had become her absolute favorite present sent to her for her "unofficial birthday". Caroline being Caroline decided that since Rosalie was going to be living with them for many, many years, she needed a birthday. That being said, she sent everyone they knew the official date of Rosalie's birthday (which was the very first day that Rosalie woke up from the Other Side). As grief-stricken as some of them were, Rosalie was surprised that they had taken the time to give her small little things for her "birthday". One of them had been a mug in the shape of a red rose that faded into white at the bottom and with its handle being green for the stem. Rosalie adored it and it had quickly become her favorite thing to use every day.

"Good, good," nodded Caroline, leaning against the doorframe. At least one of them was coping better. She noticed that with time, Rosalie had become much less anxious about living her new life and was deeply glad that at least something had gone right in the middle of all the horrible stuff that happened to them.

"So, how'd it go with that girl Elena bit?" Rosalie leaned back in her desk chair, holding her mug between her hands.

"Good," Caroline nodded again, sighing to herself. "Matt brought her back outside the town and I compelled her to forget everything. Hopefully, she's on her way back to wherever it is she came from."

"And yet you're not happy," Rosalie said, not that she was surprised. These days, Caroline barely smiled at all. "Care, you have to lighten up a bit. I think Elena was right about that party."

"No, we…we have to keep looking," Caroline said, gesturing to nothing in particular just trying to get her point across. "Stefan's doing his part and we have to keep doing ours. Because if we don't, who will?"

"I get that," Rosalie assured her, "But you also have to pick up your life and actually live it."

"I want to go home, Rose. I want to be able to go see my Mom in the town that I grew up in. And I know that Elena wants that too. Truthfully, sometimes I think Matt and Jeremy don't want that, but…"

"Well, let's give them the benefit of the doubt," Rosalie said, "They're human, after all, and they do say that Mystic Falls has never been safer."

Caroline let out an annoyed huff. "Yeah, I know. Matt's told me like twice just today."

Rosalie smiled lightly. Matt had told her the same thing too, but she would keep that to herself.

"Anyways, just came to say goodnight…" Caroline leaned off the doorframe, "I'm meeting Alaric as soon as I finish the new book he gave me, if you want to…"

"I'll be there," Rosalie promised her, and saw Caroline visibly relax. She suspected that Caroline believed no one else cared about fixing anything anymore. She wanted to make it clear that it wasn't true.

"Goodnight, Rosie," Caroline gave her a weak wave and walked out the room, closing the door behind her.

"Goodnight!" Rosalie called after her and turned back to her computer. She opened it up again and continued reading. She heard her phone buzz on her bed and got up to see who was calling. She rolled her eyes and was about to turn it off when a text message flashed on her screen.

Found a possible lead about a coven. Interested now?

Rosalie's face fell flat. "Oh, you've gotta be kidding me…"

If you want to know more, you'll have to meet with me.

Rosalie's lips pulled down into a deep scowl. Her fingers hovered over the screen, tempted to reply a big fat no. She glanced at her closed door and imagined what Caroline was doing right now. Probably wallowing in her grief.

Rosalie sighed. Her fingers finally came down on the screen to reply in a less rude way.

~ 0 ~

Rosalie was very, very quiet leaving the apartment the following morning. If Caroline were to wake up, she would immediately ask where Rosalie was going — her shift at the diner didn't start until the afternoon today.

She walked in through the coffee shop's entrance and searched the room at once, finding nobody familiar yet. She walked to an empty table and plopped down, huffing a breath like she was being forced there (and maybe she was). A young barista came around asking if she wanted to order. At once, Rosalie asked for an iced mocha with extra chocolate syrup.

After a few minutes, Rosalie took out her phone and saw a text from Caroline.

Where are you?

Rosalie bit on her bottom lip, deciding (fast) what she would say.

Hanging out in Mystic Falls with Matt.

There was no way Caroline could go there which meant she would be perfectly safe from being discovered.

The barista returned with Rosalie's drink and set it on the table just in front of her. "Enjoy," she smiled and walked away.

"Don't mind if I do…" Rosalie reached for the straw for a long sip.

"You know, I heard high levels of sugar can be very damaging to those human hearts…"

Rosalie stopped sipping with a loud slurp. Her eyes flickered to the side as Enzo walked past her and dropped into the seat across her.

"It'd be so unfortunate if you died of a stroke when you just came back to life," he said with a fake nonchalant shrug.

Rosalie took a purposeful loud sip of her straw. Enzo rolled his eyes at her, smiling in amusement.

"If you actually cared about your friends, you would have reached out a long time ago to them," Rosalie said after setting her drink down.

"You say it like I haven't tried," Enzo said, making a point to gesture at her.

Rosalie remained unimpressed. "I'm your friend?"

"Don't wound me," Enzo said, bringing a hand to his chest, "I've been trying to talk to you for months."

"Ever since you found out Damon didn't make it out alive," Rosalie pointed out. "I'm just about the only witch who sort of likes you."

"And here I thought you and I had an understanding after all the Traveler nonsense…"

"We did, and then you came back to life and didn't even bother looking back to see if the rest of us had made it through."

Enzo raised his hands, his lips still curled into what Rosalie thought was a very annoying smile. "Alright, you got me there. But can you blame me? Most of my life was spent inside a cage. I wasn't going to risk getting offed again."

"I don't blame you for running out of the Other Side at the first chance," Rosalie clarified. "I blame you for not staying afterwards to help the rest of us. Caroline never moved an inch from where she was."

"I admit my friendship skills are slightly rusty," he nodded, "But I have tried reaching out to you and it wasn't solely for help. You know that."

It was Rosalie's turn to roll her eyes. Maybe she was a little guilty by not taking his calls or texts over the summer. She was irritated. She thought it was allowed.

"You came alone," Enzo noted, gesturing to the empty spot beside Rosalie. "Am I to assume that blondie has no idea where you are?"

"I didn't want to get her hopes up with this lead of yours until I knew for a fact it was something. She has enough on her plate already."

"I imagine, what with trying to be the glue that sticks your little group together, right?"

"What, are you stalking us?"

"No, I'm just that good at reading people. Caroline seems to be the type."

Rosalie swayed her head. "Yeah, maybe…"

Enzo cracked his first genuine smile at her. "How are you, Rose?"

Rosalie raised an eyebrow at him. "I thought you wanted to meet about a lead?"

"And I can't ask how you've been doing with your new official life?"

"I guess you can, but why would you?"

"Because it's been months since I've seen you. You're the only other person who could understand what it's like to have a new chance at life after being trapped somewhere god-awful."

Rosalie detected his sincerity and felt the need to apologize for being so closed-off. She didn't, though. "Fine," she shrugged. "It's...mundane."

Enzo laughed.

"I get up at seven in the morning, go to my eight to five shift at a diner where I take orders and deliver them. Then I come home and I try searching for answers whilst also learning how not to burn down the apartment I live in with Caroline. It's…"

"Strange," Enzo finished for her, and she had no choice but to agree. "I can't imagine what it must feel like adjusting to a world after 2000 years. I was out for decades and it was hard enough."

"It's mundane, but I like it," Rosalie admitted. "I like learning and even though it's taking me a while, I like the process. I turned 22, technically speaking. I aged a year. I aged…" Her lips spread into a wide smile at the fact. "I haven't aged in two millenniums."

"Happy late birthday," Enzo said, "Cheers to many more…unless you keep ordering those…" He pointed at her coffee drink on the table.

She deadpanned him and, as an act of defiance, drank from her cup until she got a brainfreeze. "So what the hell is this lead anyways?" She rubbed circles over her forehead.

"It's a rumor but I'm going to run with it," he said.

"Where'd you get it from?"

"Your professor friend, Alaric?"

"Alaric?" Rosalie made a face. "Why did he tell you and not me or Caroline!? Hold on —" she made a motion with her hand — "since when do you and Alaric talk!?"

"Since" — Enzo reached over to lower her hand — "you failed to call me back. I had to exhaust my options and fortunately, Alaric seems to be about the only other person besides you and blondie who is interested in finding Damon."

"And Bonnie," Rosalie reminded him. "Still, why wouldn't he tell us about it? Caroline would go through any means to get them back."

"Probably not if she found out I was the one leading it."

"You'd be surprised. You two are sort of friends, aren't you?"

"Look, I'm not here to discuss why Alaric didn't mention it to you two. I'm here because you are a witch and about the only one I can trust."

"While I appreciate the gesture, I'm a little low in the magic department. What exactly did you have in mind?"

"Regardless of the state of your magic, you are dependable, Rose. You've helped me out before. This is a witch matter. Therefore, I need your assistance."

"What do you need from me?"

"Knowledge."

Rosalie laughed lightly. "I'll bite, about what?"

"Alaric gave me a lead about a coven of witches but they're a hard bunch to find."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because so far, there's no traces of a Gemini coven anywhere."

"Gemini coven…" Rosalie's eyebrows raised thoughtfully, "What's so special about this coven?"

"There's whispers that these witches are strange, in a way…"

"How?"

"They're undetectable. I've found witches before, Rosalie, but none of them seem to know about this coven."

"Well…" Rosalie became pensive while she drank from her coffee, "There's plenty of covens that don't like to be disturbed by outsiders. Especially those of your kind…"

"Thanks," Enzo flashed her a sarcastic smile, "But there's always something of them to track, no?"

Rosalie nodded slowly. "Yeah, I guess. I mean…I've never heard of an entire coven hiding themselves but then again, my personal coven back in Greece did everything possible to hide from the world…"

"Yeah, but you had a reason," Enzo said, prompting Rosalie to wonder if this new coven also had an important reason to remain hidden.

"I can't track down a whole coven," she said honestly.

Enzo nodded at her, gently asking, "What can you do?"

Rosalie was silent for a moment. "In every coven, there's always an outsider. Someone exiled or brave enough to break away. We find the outlier…"

Enzo began to understand her strategy. "…we find the coven."

"Exactly," grinned Rosalie. "Tell me everything that Alaric told you about this coven."

"So this means you'll work with me then?"

"I'm here, aren't I?"

A wide smile broke across Enzo's face. "Yes, you are."

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Take this chapter as a little prologue for the next part ;)

As always, I have Fanfiction/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Rosalie picked up her hair with a scrunchie for her morning shift. She fixed the collars of her uniform and headed out her bedroom. Caroline already had breakfast ready for them.

"Mm, yes, waffles!" Rosalie beamed excitedly and grabbed a seat. Her rose mug was waiting for her next to her plate. "Breakfasts today are so much better than what I used to have."

Caroline smiled wryly at the counter. "Well, at least someone appreciates it."

"Uh, oh," Rosalie scarfed down a piece of her waffle, "What's on the list for today's bad problems?"

Caroline whipped around with her own mug of tea in hands. "Alaric called me earlier—"

"Earlier?" Rosalie's nose scrunched. "It's 7am. Don't vampires sleep, last time I checked?" She gasped. "Or is that Twilight movie really telling the truth?"

"Rose." Caroline sat down with her at the table, eyes squinting disapprovingly. "It's serious. Apparently, Elena talked to Stefan and he basically said that he stopped looking for leads."

"Woah," Rosalie lowered her fork, "Elena actually got Stefan to answer her?"

Caroline threw her head back with a loud groan. "Rose!"

"I'm just trying to understand!" Rosalie said defensively. "But what do you mean he stopped looking?"

"Just that…he stopped looking!" Indignance was written all over Caroline's face. "And he didn't even tell us!"

"Well for that to have happened, he would've actually had to call us and or write back…" Rosalie mumbled under her breath and stuffed her mouth with another piece of waffle. "None of which he's done…"

"I-I don't understand!" Caroline laughed out of sheer confusion, "It's Damon and Bonnie! How could he have given up like that?"

"Grief is different for everyone, Caroline. I can't even blame Elena for all that stuff she did. Stefan, well, his relationship with Damon was always challenging but you know what? That doesn't matter because we're still on the case!" Rosalie flashed Caroline a wide smile. "And maybe I'll have something by the end of today!"

Caroline raised an eyebrow at her. "What are you talking about?"

"Just following my own leads, that's all," shrugged Rosalie, quickly finishing up the rest of her waffles. "We should go. My shift starts soon!"

Caroline was still a bit suspicious but her head was spinning from everything she'd learned about Stefan this morning. Rosalie helped her clean up in the kitchen and then they were both off to start their day.

~ 0 ~

"What do you mean you 'hit a snag'?" Rosalie hissed. She tucked her phone between her ear and shoulder to go through the stock shelves. "How do you hit a snag when I literally got you the location!?"

"You got me the location, sweetheart, not the actual people," Enzo retorted tartly. "Nobody wants to talk, Rosalie."

Rosalie snorted. "I'm sorry, you're a vampire. Isn't this the part where you would use compulsion?"

"Says the witch who can't be compelled."

"Look, I'm the witch. I did the locator spell to get you as close as possible to the outlier witches who know about the Gemini coven. I did my part. Now it's your turn."

"So you're not going to help?"

"I'd love to but I gotta deal with the morning rush. Just do whatever you need to do to get some answers. You're over 100 years old, I'm sure you can come up with one idea! Get to work!"

Rosalie hung up and tucked her phone into her apron's pocket. She grabbed the jar of coffee grounds she was looking for and headed out the room.

"Finally," huffed the head chef as soon as she was out. "Can't you just tell your boyfriend to call you on your break?"

"I don't have a boyfriend, Beck!" Rosalie exclaimed and set the coffee grounds on the counter.

"You gotta the way you've been sneaking into the storage room to make calls!"

Shirley scoffed on her way past Rosalie. "Yeah, right! I don't think Rosalie's capable of holding down a guy!" She picked up the coffee grounds and winked at Rosalie.

The latter glared after her. She did not like Shirley at all.

"Don't argue please," Beck warned the two.

"She starts it — literally every single time, she starts it." Rosalie focused on a new task, which wasn't very glamorous but would make the time go by faster.

"Rosalie, hey," someone called just before they reached the counter.

Rosalie looked up from the napkin dispensers and felt herself relax seeing the young man taking a seat on the stool directly in front of her. "Alex, hey, morning!" She put the stack of napkins down. "Same as always?"

Alex nodded at her, wearing that bright smile he literally always had on his face. "You know me so well, Rosie."

Rosalie jotted down his order and sent it over to Beck behind the kitchen window. She then turned to Alex and asked him if he wanted a cup of coffee as well.

"The ones you make best," Alex winked at her, causing her to chuckle.

"It's literally water and coffee — and I don't make it here," Rosalie said, walking over to get the coffee pot. "So, what's on the agenda today?"

Alex worked as a part time banker in Mystic Falls and was friends with Matt Donovan, the person responsible for them meeting. Alex was a very sweet guy who had a big appetite. Apparently, the only place that managed to satisfy his hunger was the diner.

"Oh, you know, fantastic times at the bank," Alex said, thanking her for the cup of coffee after. "And then I got a training session with Matt and the others."

"How's that going, by the way?" Rosalie asked, genuinely interested in the little volunteer team that had been created in Mystic Falls after the anti-magic spell. She thought the timing was curious, given that it was led by just a regular man, according to Matt. It had gained some popularity amongst the townsfolk, Matt and Alex included.

"Okay, I guess," Alex shrugged lightly. He ripped open a packet of sugar and dropped it into his cup. "Lots of running. I'll tell you what, though, I am losing weight like crazy."

Rosalie laughed. "Right!"

"What, you don't think so?" Alex pulled on his t-shirt to show just how loose it was.

"I think you eat a lot for one person."

"I am a grown man, Rosie. I need my strength."

"Mm, with mashed potatoes smothered with gravy?"

Alex raised an eyebrow at her, feigning indignance. "Are you criticizing my eating habits?"

"Hey, Rosie!" called Shirley from across the diner. "Quit your flirting and bring me the napkin dispensers!"

Rosalie rolled her eyes and shared a look with Alex. One of the things they bonded over was just how annoying Shirley was. "Give me a sec," she muttered to Alex and grabbed the dispensers on the counter. She dropped one at each table missing a dispenser until she was right next to Shirley and the table she was waiting on. "Good now?" She let the last dispenser drop with a clang on the table, making Shirley flinch.

"Some days, I don't understand how the hell you got this job," Shirley said flatly.

"It's a diner, Shirley, not NASA." Rosalie smiled sweetly then returned to the counter with Alex. "Sorry, where were we?"

"Mm, you were criticizing my eating habits," Alex nodded seriously.

"I was not!" Rosalie exclaimed with a laugh. Beck called for her and she delivered Alex's plate. "Looks like a big meal to me…"

Alex pointed at her with his fork. "I'm about to drop a complaint note into that box over there." He made a nod at the old complaint box hanging on the wall next to the entrance door.

"Fine, but if I get fired you're going to pay me unemployment. I know that now," Rosalie said proudly.

The entrance doorbell rang and Rosalie looked over to see Caroline and Alaric walking in. She waved at them both and they walked over to the counter.

"Hey," she greeted them casually, then gestured to Alex, "You guys remember Alex, right?"

"Yeah, hey," Caroline nodded and waved at him. "How's Matt?"

"Great," Alex said.

"Uh, Rosie, you got a second?" Caroline pointed at an empty table where she and Alaric would soon sit down.

"Sort of…ish…" Rosalie discreetly pointed at Shirley, "She's on my ass," she mumbled.

Caroline waved it off and immediately walked over to Shirley. Alaric cleared his throat and made small talk with Alex to distract him.

"Beck, I'm going to take my 10," Rosalie called to the chef and made her way around the counter. "Alex, you gonna be okay?"

Alex held a thumbs up as he chewed a massive part of his chicken. She shook her head at him and followed Alaric to the empty table. A few seconds later, Caroline joined them.

"Shirley's taking over for you while you're on your break," she informed Rosalie then got straight to business. "You said that Stefan was looking for a way to bring Damon and Bonnie back."

Alaric didn't like the sound of the accusation, especially when he had nothing to do with Stefan's decision. "I thought he was. I've been feeding him leads for months. He let me believe he was following them."

"Well, I've been a little focused on magic bubble duty. And as you can see by the lack of magic in Mystic Falls, it's a spectacular fail of a mission!" Caroline hissed. "And now you're telling me that this whole time no one has been doing anything to help Bonnie and Damon?"

"Uh, hello, what am I? Chopped liver?" Rosalie waved a hand at the blonde. "I know I've been failing miserably but c'mon.."

"You know what I mean," Caroline rolled her eyes. "It's us against the world, basically. No one else is looking for answers!"

Alaric began to hum, tilting his head pensively. He was deciding whether or not to tell her another truth. "I wouldn't exactly say no one else…"

Caroline lifted an eyebrow at him, confused. "What?"

"Rosalie, you want to take that one?" Alaric surprised the witch with a knowing look on his face.

"What — hey! When did this turn about me?" she frowned.

"I got a message from Enzo last night," Alaric shrugged. "Apparently, you sent him on a wild goose chase."

Rosalie's face fell flat at the revelation. "He's been complaining for that long? And he claims to be an ex-soldier!?"

"Hold on" — Caroline's head whipped in Rosalie's direction, mouth open in offense — "you're working with Enzo again?"

Rosalie winced and sheepishly met Caroline's gaze. "Maybe…"

"Yeah," Alaric answered, "Enzo said—"

"Be quiet, Alaric!" hissed Rosalie.

"Rosalie!" Caroline exclaimed indignantly. "How could you not tell me!? Again!"

"It's not the same thing!" Rosalie said.

"Isn't it!?"

Rosalie exhaled with a big breath and made a gesture for Caroline to calm down. "Okay, maybe it is. I was ignoring him all summer but then we decided to join forces and keep looking for a way to find Damon and Bonnie."

Caroline remained unconvinced. "But to work with him?"

"I mean, our only other friends have given up," Rosalie pointed out. Elena was done and Stefan had been done for a lot longer. "Say what you want but Enzo hasn't stopped."

Caroline's shoulders slumped. Okay, so their options weren't all that many.

"Dream team is baaaack," Rosalie nudged Caroline's side, laughing as Caroline's lips pulled into a deep scowl.

"I hate this so much," she muttered.

"So what are you going to do?" Alaric asked the pair curiously.

"First thing's first, I'm going to be talking with Enzo," Caroline declared, crossing her arms. "I want to know exactly what he's doing for us and where the hell he is."

"I know where he is," Rosalie said. "But I don't think he'll be answering you."

"Then I'll just go see him!"

Rosalie rolled her eyes. "Well then that means I have to come too, make sure you guys don't kill each other. Caroline, I'm going to need some days off from work."

Caroline groaned but she still got up from her chair to go find Shirley again.

"Can you make sure my friend Alex knows that I'll be gone for a few days?" Rosalie smiled sweetly at Alaric. She glanced over her shoulder and saw Alex still digging into his plate. "He's a regular here. Loves the food."

"Yeah, I'm not sure it's the food he's coming here for," Alaric remarked, chuckling at Rosalie's flush.

~ 0 ~

Once Rosalie was properly changed out of her uniform, she and Caroline went on the road. It was a longer trip seeing as Caroline used every single minute to interrogate Rosalie about her "partnership" with Enzo.

"How could you not tell me about it!?"

"Because I figured you'd react like that!"

Caroline (somewhat) cooled it after that, but still remarked how sketchy Enzo could be. "What if he double-crosses us?"

"For what reason?" Rosalie shrugged. They had stopped in front of the building Enzo was supposed to be in. "He literally doesn't have anyone else in the world. I think he wants to find Damon for the sake of having someone he knows back in the land of the living."

Caroline almost believed Rosalie. She just couldn't be sure about his intentions right now. "How do you know he's here anyways?" She asked as the two entered through the double-set doors of the hotel.

"I did a spell to keep track of him," Rosalie said nonchalantly and began looking around the reception.

"You did what?"

"We were entering uncharted waters, Caroline. We agreed that in case he was in trouble and couldn't reach me, I would know where he was."

"And then what?"

"Then I'd figure out how to help him."

"And you didn't tell me anything!?" Caroline shook her head, exasperated. "Unbelievable!"

Rosalie winced at Caroline's voice. The blonde took the lead down the reception.

"Again — because you were going to react like that!" Rosalie chased after her, only to crash into Caroline's back after the latter abruptly stopped.

"…unbelievable!"

"Yeah, you said that already," Rosalie muttered as she rubbed her forehead. Once her vision cleared, she saw Caroline storming off again. "Where are you — ugh, Caroline!"

She rushed after Caroline again, following her up to a closet where she flung the door open. Caroline had found Enzo after all…but in a very compromising position with one of the hotel employees.

Caroline glared at his grinning face. "Oh yeah, he's definitely finding leads," she side-eyed Rosalie, who was also less than impressed with the sight.

At least the receptionist had the decency to be embarrassed when she hurried out of the closet, pushing between both Caroline and Rosalie.

"You said do whatever I needed to," Enzo said afterwards.

Rosalie arched an eyebrow at him. "So this is my fault?" She nodded to herself and then leaned back into the hallway, eyeing the table against the wall with a few miscellaneous decor. She swiped a mini fake pot and threw it at Enzo.

He caught it in his hands with his same stupid grin.

~ 0 ~

Iced caramel macchiatos could truly fix anything. Rosalie sucked on her straw and walked up to Caroline and Enzo who were waiting by Caroline's car.

"Told you I saw the deal," Rosalie handed Caroline her drink.

"What? None for me?" Enzo flashed her a smirk.

Rosale breathed in so as to not shout at him. "When I told you to 'do whatever you need to', using your tongue was not part of that suggestion!"

"Well—"

"Actually, it wasn't even remotely part of what I was suggesting!" she exclaimed.

"I was—"

"Were you even searching!? Or were you just having fun!?" Rosalie was aware that her attempt at keeping it 'cool' was no longer working. Her voice had gone loud with every word she uttered. "That is not what I signed up for when you—" she jabbed her finger to his chest, "—called me for help…if you even remember!"

Enzo silently removed Rosalie's finger off his chest. He glanced at Caroline who quickly crossed her arms and gave him that 'you got what you deserve' look. "Rose, I got what we wanted—"

"I didn't want any of that!" Rosalie snapped angrily, her brow scrunched.

"Listen!"

Rosalie huffed but finally gave him the floor.

"I know where the coven is." At once, Enzo knew he had gained her attention…including Caroline's.

~ 0 ~

While on the road, Elena called the girls to find out what they were doing and to give them one hell of a news. Since Caroline was driving, Rosalie took the call and just put Elena on speaker between her and Caroline.

Rosalie did not hold back her thoughts on Elena's decision. "I think it's a horrible idea to erase your memories of Damon. That's like a huge chunk of your life."

"Rosie's right," said Caroline, "What if Damon comes home and everything returns back to normal? And you're just sitting there all confused and weird?"

"Then Alaric will bring back my memories," Elena said simply.

"She's clearly thought about this," Rosalie remarked. "I can't help but feel like this is just a cheat way to get out of grieving."

"It's what I need to do in order to function, Rosalie," Elena said, "I've tried every other option. It's been really hard."

"Well duh. Grieving isn't supposed to be easy and I would think you of all people should know that."

"It's because of everything else that I've gone through that I feel like this is the only way to really move on."

"But—" Caroline sighed heavily.

"But what? Go ahead, Caroline say what you need to say. I don't want to...pressure you into agreeing."

"I don't know what to say, I was actually trying to think of what Bonnie would say."

"And?"

"And...she'd say that you should do what's best for you."

Rosalie made a face at Caroline's words. The blonde just shrugged in return.

"Look, I think it's great that you still have hope, I really do but—for my own survival I need to let him go."

"Well, then go on with your what-would-bonnie-bennett-do plan," Caroline laughed. "I'll make bumper stickers."

"I love you," Elena said after her own giggle. "Rosie?"

"Yeah," Rosalie sighed to herself. "Do what you gotta do." She ended the call there and put her phone on her lap, waiting a moment before the words just tumbled out of her mouth. "I still think that's a horrible idea."

"Obviously, but we're done telling her that," Caroline said, tapping her fingers on the steering wheel.

"Do I have to be?"

"Yes."

"I think it's definitely a way to cheat the grieving process," Enzo spoke up from the backseat.

"That's so funny," Rosalie looked at him through the rear view mirror with a fake smile, "I don't remember you being part of this conversation."

"Well when you put the call on speaker, we're all part of the conversation," he retorted. "Besides, I'm saying that you're right."

"Doesn't get you out of everything else."

Enzo rolled his eyes at her, the hint of a smirk tugging at his lips. "You're serious?"

"Okay, what is going on here?" Caroline could only afford brief glances at the two while driving.

"Nothing," Rosalie said sternly.

"Oh c'mon now," Enzo barely tapped her shoulder (playfully) when she shoved his hand away from her. "Holding grudges means more stress and you know what stress can do to your looks, right?"

"That's what you want to lead with?" Caroline shook her head. "Rosie swore that you were working hard to find Damon and Bonnie."

"Which I am," Enzo was happy to confirm. "And I did."

"Well, are you going to tell us?" Rosalie looked at him through the rearview mirror.

"That depends…"

"On what?"

"You're gonna have to be a little bit nicer."

"Enzo!" Rosalie snapped.

He laughed at her and only then shared what he learned about the mysterious coven.

"A coven that's mysterious, how original," Caroline muttered. "And we're really driving all the way to Oregon for them? Wouldn't it just be easier to get on a plane?"

"Ooh, I've never been on one," Rosalie said, beaming at the prospect.

Enzo shrugged nonchalantly. "That's a question for later. We're headed somewhere else right now."

"What?!" Caroline nearly stomped on the break at that moment. "Where are we going?"

"You'll see!"

"I swear to God, if this is just another game—"

"It's not. Drive, blondie." Enzo leaned back in his spot with his arms behind his head.

Rosalie exchanged glances with Caroline, dead serious when she spoke. "We could stake him right now and nobody would ever know."

Caroline thought the idea was very tempting…

~0~

The idea of staking never went away, especially when Enzo finally revealed where it was that they were headed to.

"This is a bad idea. This is a very bad idea," Rosalie couldn't finish repeating herself as Caroline pulled down the suburban street Enzo indicated.

Caroline was radio silent ever since Enzo told them that he had found Stefan and that his "home" was actually one of those nice houses you see on t.v. It was all just a big reminder that Stefan had not been chasing leads like he let them believe.

"Why is it bad, rose-flower?" Enzo asked the witch who was growing more and more frantic the closer they got to the right house. "I thought you would love to see your dear friend Stefan Salvatore?"

"Well, yeah, but announced," Rosalie shook her head. "Stefan hasn't answered us at all and now we're just showing up at his house unannounced?"

"That's the thing…aren't you owed an explanation?" Enzo's gaze shifted to Caroline with a knowing smile. "For all of that radio silence?"

Caroline finally pulled up on the right house and turned the ignition off. She looked at the grand place and felt a small ire growing in her chest. It was all so perfect and normal.

"It's such a nice house, isn't it?" Enzo mused, he too gazing at the place. "Nice garden."

"Shut up!" Rosalie exclaimed, eyeing Caroline and her demeanor. There was a reason she didn't talk about Stefan a lot. "You're not helping!" she gritted her teeth.

"Oh look, I wonder who that is?" Enzo said dramatically and climbed out of the car.

"Wait, what?" Rosalie panicked seeing him literally go after a random girl walking up to the house. She undid her seat belt quickly and rushed to get out of the car. "Enzo! Hey—!"

Somehow in the seconds he had ahead of her, Enzo had gotten the name of the girl — Ivy — and even found out that she was dating Stefan. Dating Stefan.

Caroline was even more silent — angry silent. Rosalie thought that was way worse.

Ivy seemed like a sweet girl and invited them into the house, not that she needed to. Stefan owned the house.

"See? All good," Enzo flashed the widest grin at Rosalie.

"I think you're making things very not good," she spat and started after Ivy.

Ivy led them inside the house to where Stefan got the shock of his life seeing the trio at his doorstep.

~0~

Rosalie couldn't help but notice that the inside of Stefan's house was very, very normal…and very devoid of personal stuff. It was all a ruse, Rosalie knew, but she wondered if Stefan knew it was a ruse to forget the problems in his life. She was sure that their presence was just simmering the feelings he was already bombarded with.

In front of Ivy, Stefan couldn't outright ask them to leave. So there they were having dinner…surviving.

"Good stuff, mate," Enzo said in-between chews. Rosalie deadpanned him, but he only seemed to have eyes for Stefan at the moment. He was not helping in the slightest.

"So, how do you guys know Stefan?" Ivy asked the group.

"He and I went to high school together," Caroline replied, barely cutting a glance at Stefan. She was also simmering. "He used to date my best friend." There was a brief exchange of glances amongst her, Stefan and Ivy. "Not that he's not allowed to date, I mean they broke up. I just didn't realize that he had met someone. So how did you meet exactly?" The change in tone was oh-so clear.

"Uh, Ivy's car was in the shop, where I work…" Stefan replied, gaining the attention of the girls.

"You work at an Auto-Repair shop?" Caroline said incredulously. Of all the things to give up leads, the auto shop did it!?

"It's relaxing," Stefan said, prompting Rosalie to scoff and laugh.

"What could possibly be relaxing about fixing and finding pieces for cars?" she said.

"Same could be said about working at a diner of all places," Enzo quipped and smiled at Rosalie.

"Eat your dinner," she spat.

Ivy chuckled at them. "Well, what did Stefan used to do before the shop?"

"Ah, man of all seasons, jack of all trades," Enzo said, pointing at Ivy with his fork. "You have a lovely clavicle." Immediately, he felt Rosalie's hard kick under the table against his shin. "I was being polite," he whispered to her then resumed his point with Ivy. "Forgive me, I always notice a woman's neck. I'm a neck person! So is Stefan, right Stefan?"

Stefan didn't find him amusing in the slightest. "Not anymore."

"Ah, well that's silly. You can't just stop being a neck person!"

Rosalie gave him another kick on the shin. "Forgive him, he has absolutely no social skills," she smiled at Ivy. She picked up her fork and continued to eat. "Worse than me, actually, and that's saying something."

"I'm gonna get a drink," Stefan announced. He got up and went to grab a wine bottle left on the counter.

Caroline kept sneaking glances at Ivy. Meanwhile, Rosalie took the chance to openly glare at Enzo and urge him to keep himself composed. He seemed to be having the time of his life.

"So, Stefan, tell us, this house, very charming. When'd you get it?" he decided to ask as soon as Stefan returned to the table.

"About a month or so ago…" Stefan replied quietly, but Ivy corrected him.

"No, more than that, remember? We met two months ago and you already had it!"

Caroline gawked at that and turned her sights on Stefan. "You've lived here for more than two months?"

Even Rosalie was stunned with the answer. He had been lying to them that long?

"Yeah, I guess I have…"

"Well, I guess that's just weird because, you know; everyone thought you were living somewhere else!" Caroline gritted her teeth. "And your job was supposed to be investigative work not Auto-Repair!"

"Right. Well, I've moved on from that job…"

"Well, you can't move on from investigative work until you've solved the investigation, Stefan!"

"How 'bout we just drop it?" Stefan's voice gained a tinge of annoyance…annoyance that Rosalie was surprised with.

"You want us to drop the fact that you've been lying for months?" She was not displaying her anger like Caroline, but somehow her seriousness made Stefan that much more guilty. "Because you knew what we were doing and you didn't feel the need to, I don't know, give us a little heads up?"

"There, there, darling," cut in Enzo, "No need to continue with this. Really, it's all just some big misunderstanding. Perhaps this will clear it all up." He snatched his fork off his plate and slammed it through Stefan's hand on the table.

Ivy let out a shrill scream of horror and Caroline spit out her wine.

"ENZO!" Rosalie thought no amount of shin-kicking would be enough to counter that.

Stefan yanked the fork out of his hand. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

"So many secrets, what are you running from, Stefan?"

"Um, I-I don't—" Ivy shook her head, absolutely horrified with what she was seeing.

Caroline was quick to get up and grab Ivy by her chin to compel her. "Calm down, come with me. Let's go upstairs!" She turned to Enzo angrily as she got Ivy to stand up. "No need to make a scene?!"

"Seriously?" Rosalie stood up from the table as well and looked at Enzo. "We really should have just taken that plane to Oregon!" She stormed off after Caroline and Ivy.

Ivy was in what Rosalie presumed was Stefan's room. Caroline was pacing back and forth in the bedroom.

"What was he thinking!? He — he — an auto shop!?" she spun around and paced all over again. "Damon and Bonnie could be off somewhere and Stefan's working at an auto repair shop!?"

Rosalie stared at Ivy sitting at the foot of Stefan's bed, absolutely quiet. "Is she—?"

Caroline waved a hand at the girl. "She won't remember any of this! How could he do this, Rosie?" She practically stomped her feet up to Rosalie.

Rosalie was about to answer when they both heard a loud crash in the kitchen. "Woah! What just happened!?"

"They're fighting," Caroline said tiredly, "And I'm pretty sure Stefan snapped Enzo's neck."

Rosalie exhaled heavily and peered around Caroline to see Ivy not moving. "Is she—?"

"Won't remember a thing," Caroline reminded her. "What the hell are we supposed to do now?"

"Truthfully…get an airline number."

"Rosie, please," Caroline's shoulders slumped down.

"I don't know what to say, Caroline," Rosalie admitted. "I wasn't kidding back there when I said that my social skills are down to zero. What Stefan is doing sucks but at the same time…isn't this what Elena is doing today? Literally as we speak?"

Caroline groaned. "I guess! But at least Elena is telling us face to face. She hasn't been lying to us for over 2 months!"

"I will give you that," agreed Rosalie. "But what do we do? How do we get him to-to snap out of it? To make him see that…that it's not over?"

Caroline was at a loss for words. She had no idea what happened, much less how to fix it! She looked at Ivy sitting motionless and sighed. "I don't know, Rosie."

~0~

With Caroline's compulsion, Ivy was absolutely calm in Stefan's bedroom. Rosalie felt very guilty for the girl's misfortune. Luckily, she wouldn't remember any of this when they left. Caroline had gone downstairs to hopefully smooth things over with Stefan, but Rosalie was no fool, at least she wasn't that much of a fool, Caroline wanted answers. Rosalie pitied Stefan if he denied her those answers.

She persuaded Ivy to lay down for a nap when Caroline took a bit too long to come back upstairs. Rosalie felt bad for trying to leave the girl — a very innocent girl — but duty called and she was more useful downstairs than upstairs. She had just left Ivy with a throw blanket when she noticed something sticking out from around the dresser.

She walked over and saw the corner of an envelope. She bent down and pulled it over, soon recognizing the envelope as hers. It was the recent letter she had sent Stefan about the happenings in Mystic Falls.

Rosalie then noticed a few more envelopes on the floor, some of them even underneath the dresser. In the end, she counted at least a dozen. He's been here for over 2 months now. Rosalie wondered just how many more envelopes Stefan had stashed away — or worse, thrown away?

For the first time in a long time, Rosalie felt a deep and intense anger flourish in her chest. She grabbed all of her letters — because they were, in the end, hers — and got out of the room.

She came down the stairs expecting to see Caroline but she was nowhere in sight. "Did you make her run too?" She called out to Stefan. Wherever he lurked, he had a duty to come out and face her. And he did. "I really tried to see your point of view…tried to understand…at least for a moment…" She said, gesturing to the envelopes in her hands. "But you didn't even extend the same courtesy to me. Was it even for a moment? Did you even read any of these? Or did they all end up in the corner on the floor of your room?"

"Rosalie, I'm sorry but after a while…I couldn't do it anymore," Stefan said. "You were so happy telling me all the stuff you were doing that if I were to write back and tell you what I did…I would have ruined it for you."

A sour laugh came through Rosalie's lips. "Really? That's your reasoning? I think I preferred the one where you just ignored me."

"Rosalie—"

"Why the hell did you even bother sending me a birthday present if you wanted to erase all of us, including me, from your life? Because that's what you wanted to do, right? Not just forget Damon but the rest of us too. I don't understand that logic. Isn't it when you're hurting, when you're grieving, the time where you should want your friends around you?"

Stefan seemed incapable of answering any of her questions.

"You promised me that you would help me after Qetsiyah's death. You promised me that you would be my friend and that you would just…" Rosalie felt the bubble of anger in her throat, threatening to change into angry tears and that is not what she was going to do. "How dare you lie to me like that? To lie to Caroline like that! She cares about you so much and you do this?" She tucked the letters between her arm and stared at Stefan for a hard moment. " I may not know how to be a good friend, but at least I'm still trying. At least…I'm gonna stick by the people who have offered me so much kindness. You can stay here in your pretty house and your girlfriend — who's actually sweet but so in the dark — and pretend to live a life that you hate. Don't worry, I won't be writing to you anymore. I'll relieve you of that tedious job of throwing my envelopes away."

She huffed and stormed out of the house with her envelopes in arm. As she neared the car, she saw Caroline outside and unsurprisingly, crying. Rosalie was too angry to cry. She understood why Caroline wasn't.

"I'm sorry, Rosie, for leaving— " Caroline sniffled between her words, "—I should've— I'm sorry! I need a minute…!" Maybe ten, or more.

Rosalie let her walk away from the car in hopes that she would be better enough to get them out of here quickly.

She slammed the envelopes on top of the car, ignoring the pain she felt on her palm from the bang against the metal. She stood in her spot motionless for a moment, letting the anger rise and rise. She grabbed a random envelope and started tearing it up. One turned into two, two into three and suddenly she was just ripping whatever her hands could touch. She was so zoned into destroying every last piece of paper that she almost sucker-punched whoever touched her arm. She whirled around, eyes blazing with fury, only to find Enzo in front of her.

"Took you long enough!" she spat.

"Uh, hello to you too?" He rubbed the side of his neck and reminded her that he had indeed just died and come back.

"I've had enough with all these games! If you want to stay here and keep arguing with Stefan or messing with him, that's fine, but I want to go home now!" she snapped.

"What the hell are all of those?" Enzo said, spotting the mess of torn papers on the car and the ground next to them.

"None of your business! It's my business!" Rosalie laughed sourly. "Literally! It's my business! It's everything I ever wrote to Stefan that—" she laughed again, "—he never read! In fact, he tossed it to the ground! It's—" Her laughter grew slightly delirious with anger, "—so funny! So very fucking funny!" She threw all the scraps of paper in her hands to the ground and stared at the house behind them. "How could he do this? How could he — Caroline's sobbing over there!" She gestured down the block. "Because he broke her heart and then he tells me that—that he justifies his radio silence to me by saying he was doing it for my sake. My sake! As if I'm the one in desperate need of protection! For the first time in my life, I genuinely feel so stupid! I've had enough of Savannah, Georgia for a lifetime! Let's get the hell out of here." She turned to the passenger door but Enzo grabbed her arm. "For once in your life, don't say anything and just listen, please."

Enzo disregarded her request and turned her around. "I don't bloody get it."

"Get what?"

"You did all that?" He nodded at the mess of ripped envelopes around them. "For him? The bastard got handwritten letters from you and he didn't even open them?"

"Yeah, no need to rub it in, thanks," Rosalie muttered, feeling the flush of embarrassment on her face. She'd never pick up a pen for anyone again.

A look of disbelief and vexation crossed Enzo's face. She was right; it was unbelievable. "I'll be right back." He turned right on his feet and headed back into the house.

"No, no more!" Rosalie groaned and gave up trying to break up any more trouble.

Instead, she went to go find Caroline.

Sure enough, she was down the street, leaning against a streetlight, crying to herself. "I can't believe it…I just can't…"

"Me neither, but you know what? I'm done talking about it. I'm done feeling about it. If Stefan wants to forget, then he can. But when we get Damon and Bonnie back, he's gonna be so fucking sorry for what he did."

"Elena called," Caroline said abruptly, swallowing the lump in her throat, "She, um she went through with it. She doesn't remember about her and Damon."

"You know what? Least she was upfront about it," Rosalie shrugged. "So good for her."

Caroline wasn't sure if she felt the same way. "Well, I just told her we'd have a sleepover at her dorm? If that's okay?"

Rosalie smiled for the first time in hours. "That actually sounds really great."

Caroline chuckled with her.

~ 0 ~

The drive back home was done in silence. As much as both Rosalie and Enzo had asked Caroline, she refused to let anyone else drive (and by that she refused to let Enzo drive). They made it back home in time for that sleepover with Elena. While Caroline headed upstairs to get their things, Rosalie remained back with Enzo on the street.

"You're seriously still going to Oregon?" she asked him twice before she would actually believe him. "But Stefan said it was a dead end. Why bother making the trip?"

"Because unlike others, I'm not giving up anytime soon," he said. "Besides, Stefan isn't all-knowing. I'd rather take a witch's word for it. Speaking of, will I be counting on a little witch backup?"

Rosalie crossed her arms, adopting a serious expression. "That depends…is your tongue still a threat?"

Enzo deadpanned her. "We're not going to let that go, are we?"

"Just want to make sure we're clear about what I'm suggesting the next time you run into a problem getting answers."

"So there will be a 'next time'," Enzo picked up quickly and grinned.

"Yeah, I guess I can answer the phone or whatever…"

"Great, it's good to know you'll be waiting by the phone for my calls!"

"That's not what I said."

"That's what I heard."

Rosalie rolled her eyes. No reprimand came from her, however. She'd give him the point just for today. Knowing it was time to go, she took a step back but something occupied her mind that no matter how much she tried, she couldn't stop.

"Should I even ask what happened back there with Stefan?"

The question didn't seem to bring much issue to Enzo as he shrugged casually. "Nothing out of the sort."

"Both times?"

Enzo met her sharp, but playful look and stepped closer to her. "Is this your way of getting me to apologize for breaking the furniture? Or his neck? Because he broke mine first — my neck, not the furniture."

"No, I'm…I'm very tired, actually," Rosalie settled with that answer and stuck to it. She was done talking about Stefan and Georgia altogether. She knew Caroline for sure was too.

"Of course," Enzo agreed, nodding his head. "I suppose this is where you'll go upstairs and make some coffee in your rose mug and write one of those handwritten letters? Curious who it's gonna be for now — Caroline? I think she'll need it most, honestly."

A giggle slipped from Rosalie and so she pushed him back. "Shut up, that's not…" Her laugh faded when his words truly settled in. "Wait…how do you know I have a rose mug? I doubt that's something Alaric told you over the phone."

"Uh, you know, just your personality…" For the first time ever, Enzo looked somewhat nervous. It was bemusing to see him like that, making Rosalie want to soak it all up before he got over it.

"Oh my God, it was you. You sent me the mug?" She gave him another shove against his chest. "What the hell!? That was you!?"

Enzo rolled his eyes but there were still some nerves visible on his face as he tried to explain himself. "Caroline — she sent this massive text chain — guess I was still on her contact list—"

Rosalie started laughing. "And you sent me a birthday gift? You know that's not actually my birthday, right? I was born 2000 years ago. Caroline just picked the day I was technically reborn and even that's an estimate because I didn't learn about the calendar for days."

"So is that your way of telling me you didn't like it?"

"I loved it, but —" she took a moment to digest the news and honestly so that she wouldn't come across as rude with another laugh. "Truthfully, I thought it was Stefan."

Enzo let out a noise of distaste. "I think we established he does not care."

"No, I guess he doesn't…" Rosalie slowly agreed, recalling the horrible way the evening had panned out.

"Hey," Enzo slipped a finger under Rosalie's chin and lifted her head, "That's on him. Nothing to do with you, sweetheart."

"I don't want to think about that anymore," Rosalie murmured. "At the end of the day, those of us who still want to find our friends will continue to work together."

"I agree," Enzo said, giving her a playful tap under her chin before letting her go. "So, will you be waiting for my calls? As your drinking coffee and writing a letter?"

Rosalie rolled her eyes, a hint of a smile trying to break through. "Goodnight, Enzo. I actually have a sleepover to get to."

"Have fun, rose-flower." Enzo stepped back, seeming content with himself and disappeared.

Rosalie remained in her spot for a couple minutes in silence. Her heart wasn't as heavy anymore.

"Hey!" Caroline's voice startled the witch out of her thoughts. She was coming out of the building with two bags. "I got the stuff!" She came up to Rosalie, immediately picking up on the witch's strange face. "What?" She groaned. "Did Enzo do something? I swear to God—"

"No, we're fine!" Rosalie cut her off and took her bag. "I told him I'd be on call if he needed something. He's going to Oregon, following that lead to the Gemini Coven."

"Oh," Caroline was pensive for a moment. "Then add me to the list."

"Seriously?"

"Yeah, I know, willingly working with that guy again was not on my bingo card but, you know what? Seems like Enzo is the only one thinking like us — we're not giving up."

"No we are not," Rosalie agreed with an affirmative nod and followed Caroline to the car.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

Take this chapter as a little prologue for the next part ;)

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

As much as Rosalie had joked that she would not be waiting for Enzo's calls, she did find herself waiting for him to call — but not for him, just for his updates. The Gemini Coven was pretty much their last lead for the time being since nothing else had come through. So when he finally called in and told her that there was nothing in Oregon, she felt a deep grim pit in her stomach.

Nothing.

There was nothing left to look in. Rosalie felt absolutely useless. What kind of witch couldn't do anything for her lost friends?

"Don't feel bad," Caroline insisted when Rosalie shared the less than promising findings to her and Elena. The three sat together at a bench on campus. "We knew it was a long shot."

"I just feel like there's something missing," Rosalie said, looking between the girls desperately.

"You don't say," Caroline mumbled under her breath and stole a glance from Elena. The latter was Damon-free in all manners, after all.

Rosalie's face screamed 'not the time'. Luckily, Elena was too preoccupied consoling Rosalie to notice Caroline's words had been about her.

"You did what you could and we appreciate it," she said, comforting Rosalie with a hand on her back. "And honestly, maybe it's for the best that you leave that lead behind. I don't think you should trust Enzo at all."

Rosalie met Elena's side eye with a rather incredulous one. "He's literally the only one looking right now, Elena. I know you don't particularly care about Damon right now, but this is also for Bonnie."

"No, I — I get that," Elena blinked, flushing at her own words. "I just meant — I know you guys are still mad at Stefan—"

"Oh no, to be mad, I would actually have to think about him and I am done with him," Rosalie said, surprising Elena with such a sincere tone. Rosalie gazed over at Caroline and knew that was not the case for her.

Sensing Rosalie's burning eyes, Caroline stiffened in her spot. "Me too!" she exclaimed forcibly. "Gah — I am so done with that! I just want to help bring back Bonnie and Damon and like Rosalie said, Enzo is the only other one still looking for answers."

Elena shook her head at the pair. "Alright, you know what then, why don't you invite him over to the swimming party tomorrow, huh? We can all chitchat about…whatever…"

"What party?" Rosalie once again looked at the girls, confused.

"Oh, a swimming party down by the hole — it's a big lake," Caroline explained. She leaned back on the bench with a long sigh. She had no spirits for such a thing. "I said no, by the way."

"Yeah," Elena rolled her eyes, "but you three can come, maybe make this a little less sad?"

"Yeah, swimming party — no thanks." Rosalie pushed herself up from the bench and walked a few steps from them.

"Rosalie, I said you could invite your murderous friend—"

"I heard, but I don't want to go!"

Caroline gave her a strange look. "Okay, even I'm not that against it."

"Well, I am," Rosalie reiterated. "And I actually have something to do right now."

"What? Since when?" Caroline frowned.

"Caroline no offense, but you're not always involved in my plans," Rosalie said, leaving the blonde even more confused. "I'm going into Mystic Falls today." She lied. This was an idea on a whim.

"What?" Caroline and Elena nearly shrieked.

"It's fine," Rosalie motioned them to calm down before anyone noticed their odd behavior. "I'm a witch so the barrier only strips magic from me and let's be honest, there's not a lot of magic to strip."

"I don't know if it's a good idea going there, Rose," Elena said, making the latter chuckle.

"There's no vampires anymore," she shrugged. "I would probably be a lot safer over there…no offense."

"That's not funny," Caroline shot her a mock glare.

"Hey, I'm only saying what Matt swears up and down about," Rosalie said, her hands up in front of her. "Look, I just can't not try this. I'm gonna head to Bonnie's house. With luck, she might have some things over there that can help boost this search. Witchy things."

"That's actually not a bad idea…" Caroline admitted and glanced at Elena, giving her the same kind of look that Rosalie was — hopeful.

Elena still didn't like the idea for the sake of not seeing either one get their hearts broken again. "Fine, go to Mystic Falls but then you're coming to the party tomorrow."

Rosalie scrunched her face. "What? No, this wasn't — I wasn't making a deal!"

"Well, I am," Elena rose from the bench, grinning from ear to ear at the two, "And it goes for both of you. You can't be cooped up all the time in this search. Bonnie wouldn't want that. I compromised. You're both coming." She bid them goodbye to head over to the hospital for a shift afterwards.

"I wasn't…I wasn't compromising," Rosalie insisted, but Caroline waved a hand at her, giving up on resisting.

~0~

It was very strange visiting a Mystic Falls that was so quiet and…normal. Rosalie saw what Matt had been saying about the tranquility that had fallen over the town since all supernaturals were expelled. It was just a regular town now. For a moment, Rosalie could understand Matt's reluctance about the barrier dropping.

Matt was nice enough to drive her into the town to Bonnie's house since she never went there before…and she still couldn't drive. Matt joked that he could always teach her, citing that traffic was also much less since the barrier went up. Rosalie laughed and said she should probably pick up a driver's ed book. (Caroline had yet to make her study it).

"You and Caroline definitely seem more close nowadays," Matt remarked. They were pulling up to Bonnie's street. "You're not suffocating, are you?"

They shared a laugh together and promised neither one would tell Caroline what had been said.

"She's been super helpful getting me to adjust," Rosalie said, looking out the window. The streets seemed very calm and with the fall on the horizon, even more beautiful. "It's actually ironic given who'd…" She trailed off knowing where she was about to head to. She was done with Stefan, period. "Caroline's become a really close friend and I truthfully couldn't function without her. But" — she raised a finger in the air — "that doesn't mean that I am solely depending on her. I have a job and I'm actively educating myself, trust me."

Matt chuckled. "That's great, Rosalie. Really, I'm really happy that you're building a life for yourself."

"Me too," Rosalie nodded. She definitely felt like something changed after coming back from the Other Side — the second time, anyways — for the better.

The two arrived at Bonnie's house and got out of Matt's truck.

"Do you ever think about a long time profession?" Matt asked on their way to the house.

"Mm, like this volunteer group you're in? Isn't that like a cop kind of thing?" Rosalie gazed at the front garden that was very overgrown. Maybe she could come back once in a while to tend to it.

"I mean, yeah," Matt nodded, leading her to the front door. "I guess I never really thought about it."

"What, being a cop?"

"I guess?" Matt laughed lightly. "After high school I just said that I didn't really have any money for college and never looked for other options."

"Well, why don't you now?"

Matt unlocked the Bennett residence and stepped to the side to allow Rosalie in first. "I don't know, guess right now I'm just focused on the volunteer team. But what about you?"

"Me?" Rosalie hummed, shrugging as she walked into the living room. Someone had been kind enough to drape all the furniture with sheets.

"Yeah, I mean, is there something you feel like it could become a career?"

"Honestly, the whole process seems so complicated," Rosalie shrugged. "I don't have that high school diploma, one of those I.D.s, — and even if someone compelled it for me, I still wouldn't know a damn thing! It's just not for me."

"What? Nah, Rosie, there's something you can and will know how to do. Maybe it's just not the right time yet."

Rosalie couldn't be sure but until then, she would remain at her job at the diner. "I think I'm gonna go upstairs, maybe into Bonnie's room. I think if there's really any witch stuff, it'll be in there."

Matt agreed and followed her up the stairs. They entered Bonnie's room and found everything tidy. Neither one would admit it but their hearts ached as they went through their late friend's belongings. In the end, they found a few albums and a grimoire that Rosalie suspected was not Bonnie's.

"When you guys had that little funeral for Bonnie…this isn't the grimoire you used, right?" Rosalie turned the cover around for Matt to see.

"Mm, no, definitely not," Matt shook his head.

Rosalie turned the cover to her and opened it up. "I think this was her grandmother's."

"Technically, so was the other one," Matt said. "Bonnie just inherited all her stuff."

"Mm," Rosalie thought for a while in silence and skimmed the pages. "I think I'm going to read this cover to cover — twice."

The two headed down the stairs a moment later and left the house, locked of course. They were only just stepping onto the sidewalk when someone called them.

It was Alex and another guy from the volunteer team, Jay. Matt waved at them and subtly told Rosalie to hide the grimoire as best as she could. Unfortunately the truck was still some distance away and, not to mention, locked. The best she could do was hide it behind her back…which was very much next to nothing.

"Hey guys," Matt waved at the young men approaching them.

"Hey Rose," Alex greeted the girl with a wide smile. "What are you doing here?"

"Uh, just…visiting…" Rosalie felt her smile was too awkward. It only grew as their attention fell on the book behind her arms.

"What's that?" Jay made a nod at it.

"Uuh, a-a book that…I bought…" Rosalie said, shifting her arms to better hide the grimoire's cover. It didn't help that it was massive and very not normal looking. She could only do so much under Jay's intense stare.

"Hey guys, you want to go get a bite?" Matt asked, subtly stepped in front of Rosalie. "I was just telling Rosie here about the Mystic Grill being reopened and thought to invite her?"

"Yeah, that sounds great," Alex nodded, "Want a lift?" he asked Rosalie.

"Ah, you know what, I came with Matt. We'll just meet you down there!" Rosalie latched her hand around Matt's arm.

"Yeah," Matt nodded. "We'll meet you there!" He pulled Rosalie with her towards the truck. "You couldn't bring a bag or something?"

"Uh, how was I supposed to know your normal friends were going to be around us?" Rosalie hissed.

"Everyone here is normal, Rose!" Matt said and unlocked the truck. "That's the thing about the barrier."

"I don't know, but your friend Jay looks a bit off to me," Rosalie remarked quietly and looked in the direction of the guys. "Does he always look at people that way?"

"I don't know, I've never noticed," Matt ushered her into the truck. "Now do me a favor and just act normal for the next hour."

Rosalie deadpanned him as she climbed into the passenger seat. "I'm gonna try real hard not to be offended by that."

~0~

Rosalie thanked the heavens that she got a call from the diner asking her to come in earlier to cover Shirley's shift. Lunch at the Grill was beyond awkward. She even swore that Jay's constant stares rubbed off on Alex for a moment, but thankfully Matt helped keep the atmosphere light. Alex even offered to drive her back to the apartment to get ready for her shift. She'd never been so jubilant to head to work.

Caroline dropped in at some point to try and convince Rosalie about the swimming party. She had sat down at a table, ordering something on a whim to keep Rosalie's presence for a bit longer. Rosalie would walk past the table every so often to pick up where they left off on the conversation.

"Caroline, you literally didn't want to go this morning," Rosalie said, leaving behind a strawberry milkshake on the table. "Why are you being so insistent all of a sudden?"

"I'm not, truthfully," Caroline's shoulders slumped. She slid the milkshake in front of her and sucked on the straw. "Elena's just bugging me about it and, I don't know, maybe going will help distract me."

"From our dozens of problems?" Rosalie scoffed. "Doubt it. I don't want to go, Caroline. It's — it's uncomfortable for me."

"Wait, what?" Caroline barely blinked and Rosalie was gone, tending to other tables.

A short while later, Enzo arrived at Caroline's request. With what she heard from Rosalie, she thought it would be a good idea to reconvene and think about their next steps. Rosalie, however, found them incredibly annoying as they continued to order and order and bicker with each other — she knew there was no tip coming.

"Do whatever you'd like but I've got my hands filled with grimoires," she said as she dropped off yet another platter. "Do you ever stop eating?" She said to Enzo as he practically snatched his next plate in front of him.

"I've been working a lot," he said simply.

"Oh, I'm sure arguing with Caroline is hard work alright!"

"And why are you in such a mood?"

"Because some people—" Rosalie shot a look at Caroline "—don't understand that when I say 'no', I really mean it!"

"Seriously?" Caroline almost laughed at how big this had become all of a sudden. "It's just a swimming party, Rosie! What's the big deal?"

"The big deal is I don't want to go and you should just drop it." Rosalie cleared some of their plates and utensils. "Besides, I have a grimoire to read tonight."

"Instead of going to a party?" mused Enzo. "That's very morbid, darling. Haven't you heard that your 20s are supposed to be the life of the party?"

"Remind me how you spent yours again?" Rosalie snapped and went on her way.

"…you know, I'm almost impressed she came up with that so fast," Enzo said as an afterthought (he was eating again). "Very perky today, isn't she?"

"Focus!" Caroline snapped her fingers at him. "I called you here so we could come up with some new ideas. So stop eating!"

"How does me eating prohibit you from explaining what new leads we'll be chasing next?" Enzo stuck a fork full of food into his mouth.

Caroline deadpanned him. "Don't make me regret calling you over here."

"What, and invite me to that stupid college party too?" Enzo grinned like a childish boy.

"Yes," Caroline said tartly. "But I guess it doesn't even matter since Rosie is just so insistent on not going. What is her deal? Being 'uncomfortable'? What does that even mean?"

"It's not obvious?"

"What?"

"Guess it's not." Enzo reached over for his drink and took a long sip while keeping eye contact with Caroline. She didn't appreciate his arrogance.

"So are you gonna say something or…?" She watched him lower his drink ever so slowly.

"You know what was one of my first thoughts after escaping the Augustines?"

"I'm guessing 'mm, blood!'?" Caroline shrugged.

"Yes, but then after when my head was put on right and I got to actually see the world outside the lab…I thought…everything is so…short…and exposed…" Enzo picked up his fork and continued to eat. "And I'm from a century before. Can't imagine what someone from 2000 years ago would think about society's norms today."

Caroline made a scoff and crossed her arms.

"Scoff all you want but it's real," Enzo said, pointing at her with his fork. She tried ignoring him and looked at Rosalie who was jotting down an order at a table. "The shock of it," he said dramatically then smirked. "It only gets appealing afterwards but I'm sure it's gonna take Rosalie a bit longer than me."

"Mm, see now that I believe because she's not an idiot like you," Caroline smiled sarcastically.

"Oh, I'm an idiot now?" Enzo nodded to himself. "Can this idiot get her to go?" Before Caroline answered him, he snapped his fingers over his head and called for the waitress.

A few minutes later, Rosalie stopped by their table with a deadpanning look. "I'm a waitress, not a dog."

"And a good one at that," Enzo nodded. "Listen, about this party thing — I'm going but I have no idea exactly where I'm headed. You want to give me directions?"

"Ask Caroline, she's going." Rosalie made to leave but Enzo grabbed her arm and pulled her right back. "You're doing this too? I'm working in case you both forgot!"

"C'mon darling, take a break," Enzo insisted. Caroline didn't miss the way his fingers let go of Rosalie's arm to run down her forearm. "We can go for an hour and then head home."

"A home you are not invited to," Caroline reminded him sharply. For smart reasons, she had left the apartment in Rosalie's name to avoid unwanted visitors.

"Caroline," Rosalie said wearily before meeting Enzo's look, "This is a dumb college party, Enzo. Since when do you care about this stuff?"

"Well, it's like you said before. My 20s weren't exactly spectacular. I died at 27 and there weren't exactly a lot of college parties in the early 20th century, so…" Enzo flashed her his best persuasive smile.

Rosalie scrunched her face and glanced at Caroline. "How you convinced him of all people to go is a testament to your talent."

"Was that a yes?" Enzo said. Rosalie looked at him flatly. "One hour?"

"Thirty minutes more like it," she huffed. "And I'm not getting in the water!" She grabbed Enzo's plate — which was nowhere near empty — and stormed off.

Enzo looked at Caroline triumphantly. She shook her head.

"Shut up!"

~0~

Rosalie picked up her hair into a high ponytail for the blasted swimming hole party. Caroline watched her from the bedroom door silently.

"I already said 'yes', no need to babysit me, Care," Rosalie shot the blonde a brief glance then continued to fix the flyaway hairs on her head.

"I'm not — are you sure you don't want to come with me?" Caroline asked. "I actually kind of need some backup considering that Elena is basically a shell of herself these days…"

"Then why did you agree to go?"

"Because I had no other option! It's just — it feels lonely, you know? Elena's basically living a different life than the rest of us now and she has no idea."

"Elena made the choice and now I guess we all have to live with that…" Rosalie stopped a moment to think about her words, feeling somewhat guilty for her choice of words. She sighed and turned to Caroline. "I'm sorry. I'm just a little…"

"Uncomfortable?" Caroline raised an eyebrow at the woman. She half smiled when Rosalie noticeably flushed. "You know, Rosie, I'm sorry."

"What? About what?" Rosalie scrunched her face.

"For being so focused on getting you to adjust to our world and basically trying to get you to forget about your past."

"Caroline, be for real," Rosalie chuckled softly. "You have nothing to apologize for. All you've done these past months is help me. You overwork yourself constantly to find ways to bring the barrier down and to find new leads — and helping me with literally everything in my life. Don't beat yourself for my insecurities."

"I just should've realized," Caroline shrugged. "I'm a girl! I've taken history classes. I know what our lives used to be back then. I doubt there were bikinis 2000 years ago."

"Yeah, not…not really." Rosalie chuckled. "God, this feels so stupid! I'm just not comfortable using them…and seeing so many people in them…it's dumb."

"It's a realistic thing!" Caroline exclaimed. "And I'm sorry for not seeing it sooner."

"It's fine, Caroline, honestly. Just need a bit more time on that one, okay?"

"Of course," Caroline nodded. "But just an FYI, there's always more modest swimsuits that are totally still cute and sexy!"

"Caroline!" Rosalie laughed and turned back to the mirror to avoid the embarrassment head-on.

"I'm just telling the truth!" Caroline continued to tease her, much to her dismay. "Heads would turn…"

"Caroline!"

It would be about 15 minutes later until Caroline had her fill. That and Elena calling her asking when she would be at the lake helped move things along.

"Are you sure you don't want to just come with me?" Caroline asked as she was getting to leave. "We can tell Enzo he's literally not needed."

Rosalie playfully rolled her eyes. "Why so against him all of a sudden? You guys had breakfast together all out of your own accord!"

"It's nothing," Caroline said, waving a hand. "But if he does anything, you give me a call. Or hex him or something."

Rosalie chuckled. She didn't think that would be happening.

She returned to her room and saw Bonnie's grimoire on her bed. With the long day she was having, she hadn't had time to start reading it. She sat down on her bed and opened it up, being very careful as she passed a few pages. She had faith that one day soon, she would be able to return the grimoire to Bonnie herself.

A few hours had passed by when she got Enzo's text that he was downstairs. She was still not inviting him in.

"There's some rules we have to go over before we get there," she announced when they finally got on the road. "Caroline's and my rules."

"I'm guessing mostly Caroline's though," Enzo, taking the long shot that he knew was absolutely right. Rosalie didn't deny it either.

"Rule number one, don't mention Elena was madly in love with Damon," Rosalie said, "She had Alaric compel her of any and all good feelings towards him. So don't say anything unless you want Caroline to kill you."

"Alright, so what's the next one?"

"Super easy. Don't mention Damon at all…or Caroline will kill you."

"Why is Caroline so violent towards me?"

Rosalie scoffed. "I'm not getting in the middle of that. Anyways, it's not just her that'll be on your ass if you ignore these rules. I'm gonna be there too so behave."

Enzo rolled his eyes. "Is there any other particular rule I should know about? Maybe wearing some sunscreen…?"

"You really want that stake, huh?"

"Those are obvious rules, darling. I'm just playing now."

"Well, you better be. This is what Elena chose so…we all just have to live with it now. And honestly, out of everything that's happened lately, it's the least of my worries right now. To each their own." She felt her phone buzz in her bag and pulled it out to see a new text from Caroline. "By the way, Caroline wants us to bring ice."

"I'm sorry, I thought I was a guest, not an errand boy…" Enzo said, meeting her side-eye for a second.

"You should feel lucky you're even considered a guest," she retorted. "You're getting the ice."

He made a face but said nothing more on the matter. They stopped by for two bags of ice and then resumed the trip.

"Will I at least be reimbursed?" Enzo said, when they had finally reached the lake.

"Is it really that big of a concern for you?" Rosalie shut the car door then eyed said car curiously. "When'd you get a car? Did you compel it?"

"Is that really a concern for you?" he mimicked her tone and smirked.

"I'm beginning to regret telling Caroline you could come."

"I'm surprised that she didn't put up a bigger fight." Enzo grabbed the two bags of ice from the backseat and headed into the woods with her.

"Why?" Rosalie went after him. He slowed his pace so they could walk alongside each other. "Did you do something I should know about?"

"Among many things I suppose the first you'll notice is you'll be short one co-worker at the diner."

"What?"

"Shirley, I believe? She won't be coming back to work on account of me eating her."

"What?" Rosalie came to a stop, leaving him a few steps ahead of her. "You killed Shirley? How the — why are you killing my co-workers?"

"I was hungry and—"

"Stop. You're absolutely insane. How the hell do you think I'm supposed to go to work knowing you're picking off my co-workers like one of those horror movies?"

"Oh, c'mon now—"

"No! How do I know I'm not next on that list?" Rosalie frowned. "I'm literally your only human friend, emphasis on the 'human' part."

"Don't you think I would've done it already if I had wanted to?"

"Oh, because that's what I want to hear! I feel all better now, thank you." Rosalie strode right past him without so much of a glance his way.

He went after her, calmly calling her to stop and just listen.

"Maybe I should be more wary of you," Rosalie said with an annoyed huff. She was walking with her arms crossed very tightly in front of her. "I mean, you're a murderer."

"That's not very fair. Everyone's a murderer. I'm surprised you haven't accepted that already," Enzo said. "Stop being so dramatic—"

She looked over her shoulder with narrowed eyes. "I'm gonna need you to stop saying that before I stake you myself. That's right, your dinner is about to get the jump on you."

Enzo's mouth opened to retort, prompting Rosalie to look ahead again and keep going without him, but she missed when he stopped walking.

He heard the first stake coming his way and raised the ice bags in front of him, leaving the stake embedded in one of them. Rosalie gasped and turned just as one of the bags ripped apart and the ice fell on the ground.

"Well, there goes Caroline's ice," Enzo let the other bag drop as well.

"Yeah, well, you'll be dead, so I think she'll let you off the hook…" Stefan's voice carried in before he appeared in the clearing with a stake-gun in hand.

"What are you doing?" Rosalie scowled at him and his overall presence. Nobody told her or Caroline that he was going to be here. "Aren't you supposed to be like 500 miles that way?" She jerked a thumb to the right.

"Not your concern right now, Rosalie. Go back to the party," Stefan said while he glared at Enzo.

Rosalie's eyebrows raised together. "Excuse me?"

"This is a waste of time," Enzo said, prompting Stefan to order him a hard 'shut up'. "No, seriously—"

"Don't move," Stefan aimed the gun at him.

"Fortunately, I don't listen to you." Enzo zipped in front of Rosalie just as a second stake came flying in her direction.

Rosalie heard Enzo's grunt as a stake appeared on the back of his shoulder. She looked up at him with wide eyes, her mind trying to catch up with what just happened. "Are you—?"

"See? Definitely not dinner." He reached over his shoulder with his other arm and ripped the stake out.

"But — where's—!" She flinched as Enzo turned around and threw the stake directly where it had come. Out of nowhere, Jay — Matt's friend — fell forward with the stake in his neck.

"What the hell?" Rosalie came around Enzo, eyes wide with shock, and rushed towards Jay. "How did Jay end up with a stake gun?"

"You know this guy?" Enzo asked her, side-eyeing Stefan with the same disinterest as before. The latter had not let go of the stake-gun either.

"Yeah, he's Matt's and Alex's friend," Rosalie said distractedly. She bent down beside Jay's body and gazed at the stake embedded on the side of his neck. She debated about taking the stake out but as her hands reached forwards, Stefan told her not to bother.

"He's dead," he said.

Rosalie took her phone out and sent a message to Caroline telling her to come over asap. "Oh God, I don't even want to know what Matt's gonna say. God, what are we going to tell Alex?"

"Who's 'Alex'?" Enzo asked seconds before Stefan took aim on him again. "Seriously?" he raised an eyebrow at Stefan. "You're bloody kidding me. Because of your gimmicks, she was almost staked," he made a gesture down to Rosalie. "Doesn't bother you at all?"

Rosalie looked up and saw the scene as well. "Stefan, what the hell are you doing? I just messaged Caroline. She's on her way."

"Rosalie, no offense, but this has nothing to do with you," Stefan prepared to shoot. "I'm just making sure Enzo here doesn't get to give me that, uh, 'lifetime full of misery' crap he threatened me with."

"Yeah, and it's well-deserved if you ask me," Enzo retorted.

Rosalie groaned and stood up from the ground. "I think we can save this shit for another time, don't you think? I want to know why one random guy who doesn't know not just one but two of my friends has become a vampire hunter. Call me crazy, but I think that's more of a priority."

Stefan seemed to consider it for a moment but ultimately decided against it and prepared to fire. Caroline appeared between them, glaring at Stefan.

"Good news, Caroline. We thwarted a vampire hunter," Enzo said, smiling wryly behind her, "Bad news... Stefan has become a vampire hunter."

Rosalie jabbed her elbow in his side. "Can we please focus!?"

"I agree," Caroline muttered. "Stefan, what are you doing?"

"Why don't you ask him?" Stefan pointed at Enzo with the stake gun.

Rosalie looked up at Enzo with a face of weariness. "What did you do?"

At the very least, Enzo didn't hesitate to answer honestly. He had killed Stefan's girlfriend, Ivy, the night they left Savannah.

The moment that Caroline turned to him, Stefan disappeared. The blonde sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. "You killed Ivy? Why?"

"She was nice," Rosalie frowned. "I get threatening Stefan and whatever, but Ivy? She didn't actually do anything."

"I wanted to get my point across," Enzo said simply, "And I think I did. Look at him come all the way over here just to see me!"

"Yeah, to kill you!" Rosalie exclaimed. "That's not exactly a warm house visit!"

"Oh, calm down."

"Don't tell me to calm down!"

"Hey!" Caroline exclaimed over the two. "We have to get rid of the body and I—I have to go talk to Stefan…"

"Go, Care," Rosalie waved the girl off and eyed Jay's body, "You can tell Stefan that I'm sorry about Ivy, and only about Ivy. I stand by everything else I said."

Caroline ultimately agreed but warned Rosalie to keep her updated. She'd come back asap if anything else went wrong. When she sped away, Rosalie turned on Enzo and crossed her arms expectantly.

"Let me guess, you're mad?" he said.

"Oh no, I'm really happy that you killed a girl who had no idea what the hell was going on. Totally happy about it!"

"I'm going to let you in on a secret…but you have to stop scowling at me."

Rosalie's brows furrowed together. "Excuse me?"

Enzo started moving around Jay's body and yanked the stake out of his neck. "It's about Ivy, if you're interested."

Because she was confused, Rosalie laughed lightly. "Again…excuse me? This isn't — it's not a game. Why'd you kill her? I get you were angry with Stefan about giving up on Damon, but…"

"It wasn't all about Damon and you know it," Enzo said, giving her a sharp eye. As much as she wanted to avoid it, she shifted in her spot. "I made a point and he got mad because I made a good point."

"For whatever reason…you didn't have to kill her. She thought Stefan was just some normal guy…"

"Well then, it's a good thing I didn't kill her." Enzo threw Jay's body over his shoulder. "You have someone with a truck? I'm not getting blood in my new car."

"N-n-n-no, hold on, what do you mean you didn't kill Ivy?"

"Well, technically speaking, I did kill her but I gave her some of my blood first. So she'll be dead from now on but, uh, still walking and breathing. Seriously — a truck?"

Rosalie brought a hand to her forehead and rubbed her skin in hard circles. "I think I'm getting a headache."

"That's probably the heat. You should take a swim…did you bring a swimsuit?"

Rosalie dropped her hand from her forehead and saw him grinning from ear to ear. There were a lot of things she could say and a lot of things that he could say back to her. For her sanity, she did not fall into the trap. "I'm gonna call Matt…and then you're going to bury Jay and I'm going to the party—alone."

"I'm not invited anymore?" Enzo feigned surprise.

"Well, I think Matt's going to take it pretty hard that you killed one of his friends, so…"

"Funny, I thought I could counter that with the fact his friend tried killing you — Matt's other friend?"

Rosalie definitely felt the headache setting in. "Just go, Enzo. I have to figure out a way to tell Caroline — and Stefan — that Ivy isn't dead."

"You're still going to talk to the bastard?"

"I'm still talking to you, aren't I?" Rosalie retorted. "Wait for my message. Someone had to bring a truck," she muttered and walked away from the scene.

~ 0 ~

It was a hard conversation with Matt but luckily, Tyler had brought a truck with kegs for the party and so Enzo took it and went to bury Jay's body somewhere else.

"Exactly how much did you know about Jay?" Rosalie had pulled Matt to the side later on. "Because he literally fired stakes at us — me included!"

Matt was in heavy shock from the story. He couldn't finish understanding either how Jay knew about vampires and much more how he was prepared to kill them. "I didn't say anything."

"I know you didn't, but obviously someone did. He came prepared…like he was searching for them."

"But he got you instead?"

"Well gee, don't knock me down from where I am," Rosalie rolled her eyes. Matt sheepishly apologized. "Wasn't Jay part of that volunteer group you're part of?"

"Yeah," Matt nodded.

"Any chance that group might moonlight as vampire hunters?"

"No, I—I would know…"

"How sure are you?"

Matt wasn't sure. He began looking around the party and it was then that Rosalie remembered Alex had also been invited.

"Oh God, what are we going to tell him?" She turned to stand beside him and face the ongoing party. "Wait — what if Alex is in on this too?"

"No, no…" Matt shook his head, "He—he doesn't know. Plus, c'mon, he's literally all over you, Rose. He doesn't know a thing."

"Woah, excuse me?" Rosalie's head whipped in his direction. "What the hell are you talking about?"

Matt found a moment to snort. "You really haven't noticed?"

"Noticed what?"

Matt took that as the answer. He smiled at Rosalie, nudging her side teasingly. "Alex likes you. Why do you think he goes to the diner every damn day?"

"I—I don't — because there's food!?" Rosalie sputtered her words, absolutely flushed. She didn't know whether or not to keep searching for Alex anymore. "And I'm a waitress!"

"Yeah," Matt snorted again and laughed, "And you're cute. Least that's what he's said in the past. He's not in on this. He can't be."

"Well, what about the rest of the volunteer group then? Didn't you say that the leader guy — Tripp? — was one part of those founding families? Like Elena and Stefan?"

Matt nodded, coming to terms with the implications. "Which makes me feel way dumber, trust me. I spent all summer training with a founding family member, thinking that he was only worried about protecting old ladies from getting mugged."

"So maybe he sent Jay to spot potential vampires," Rosalie said, "But then here's where I'm confused. It's like he knew where to find us. Why was he lurking in the woods? He shot me — tried to but still. I'm not a vampire last time I checked. He got his info wrong."

"I'm just glad you're okay," Matt said, unintentionally reminding Rosalie just how she avoided the stake. She shook her head and with it the memory. "I'm gonna go find Alex and just…I don't know, get out of here."

Rosalie thought it was the best idea. The party no longer seemed appealing (not that it ever was appealing to her in the first place). All she could hope for now was that no other problems reared their ugly faces.

A while later, Rosalie found Caroline and Elena by the refreshment table having a heated argument with each other and Jeremy. They had discovered that the girl Elena nearly killed a few days ago had gone into Mystic Falls and thus lost the compulsion that Caroline had placed on her to forget about Elena.

Needless to say, the argument wasn't so much of an argument as it was a full blown panicking session. Rosalie understood. Their secrets were on the verge of being revealed.

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

I loved, loved this episode so much! It's where I was fully cemented as an Enzo girly ;)

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)

Chapter Text

Rosalie sat against the headboard of her bead, completely immersed in Bonnie's grimoire. She had been reading it nonstop for a few days now trying to find anything close to a clue of how to get to Bonnie. She was honestly impressed with how crafty the Bennett witches had gotten throughout time. The grimoire was filled with spells and rituals for all kinds of things.

She was halfway with her reading that morning when her phone rang. She picked it up from the bed and checked the name. She felt a little disappointed — just a tiny bit — upon seeing it was only Caroline. Regardless, she took the call.

"Hey Care, how's it going?"

"Totally fine, and you? Do you need anything? I can make a quick stop before class—"

Rosalie laughed and assured Caroline she was doing just fine. It was only day 4 of Caroline re-enrolling back at Whitmore and living in the dorms with Elena again. Caroline was absolutely guilt-ridden leaving Rosalie in the apartment alone. It took a lot of convincing from Rosalie to relieve Caroline of her self-appointed role of a teacher. Rosalie was happy to see Caroline picking up some pieces of her old life again and she was not going to ruin it. Yes, the apartment was a bit more quiet than normal but Rosalie was fine. She liked the idea of living alone and figuring some stuff out on her own.

It didn't stop Caroline from calling every so often to check in on her. She had already done so many things before moving out like leaving the rent situation solved with a bit of compulsion, bought a ton of groceries (she had peanut butter jars to last her well into next year).

"Just call me if you need anything, okay?" Caroline said, the guilt seeping through her voice again.

"I'm fine, Caroline. I'm literally just being lazy in bed reading Bonnie's grimoire. That's gonna be my whole day today."

"Well, maybe not. It's Halloween today and there's this corn maze thing at school. It's fun, you should come!"

"I don't know, I feel like I should finish this grimoire…"

"C'mon, Elena is going with her new friend Lyam, and I am gonna need some back up here."

Rosalie snorted with a chuckle. "Do we not like Lyam?"

"No, no, he's fine. I just don't want to feel like a third wheel."

"I guess I could make some time…" Rosalie shrugged. Her phone started buzzing again, introducing a new call, this one from Alex. Rosalie's heart skipped a beat. "Uh, Caroline, I'm gonna have to call you back. Something came up."

"Uh, okay," Caroline barely got to say before Rosalie ended their call and took Alex's.

"Alex, hey!" There was an undeniable relief in her voice despite trying to be calm. She had not spoken to Alex since the swimming hole party. Matt broke the news about Jay to him and apparently Alex did not take it so well…as expected.

"Rosie, hey, um…I was just calling to, uh…" Alex let out one tiny chuckle, "Sorry, I'm—I'm trying this thing where I don't sound all weird and sad."

"Alex, I know what happened. Matt told me and I'm really sorry." Rosalie was also very sorry that she couldn't tell him the truth about Jay.

"Jay was a close friend. I can't believe he's gone. Especially so suddenly. I — we were just going to a party, you know?"

"Yeah," Rosalie bit on her bottom lip. If guilt had a picture, it was her. "Um, listen, do you…do you maybe want to get together?"

"I'm not sure I'm the best company for you right now."

"You need company, Alex. Caroline literally just invited me to some corn maze at Whitmore and I've never been to one so maybe you can come and, uh, show me how to do one?"

Alex chuckled again, although this one sounded a lot more gentle. "If you're asking…sure, I guess. Maybe some time out won't be so bad. Can I pick you up?"

Before Rosalie could answer, she got a message from Caroline.

Problem. Come asap.

"Uhh, you know what? I might be at Caroline's dorm getting ready. Maybe I can just meet you at the maze?"

"Caroline moved out?"

"Oh, yeah! It happened a few days ago, um, didn't get a chance to tell you about it. She's back at Whitmore."

"Well, uh, good for her I guess. Does that mean you're living on your own now?"

"Yeah, but I'm okay. It's actually kind of nice having your own space."

"I'm glad you're good then. Alright, I'll see you at the maze then. Say, 7 o'clock?"

"Perfect! Bye Alex…" Rosalie hung up and thought about things for a second. He sounded okay, but grief was a funny thing. She would know. She had to be there for him and make sure that he was truly okay…

Right after she learned what new problem Caroline had found for them.

She showered and got ready to leave. When she had all her things together, she grabbed her phone to make just one more call. But upon dialing, her call ended up going down the same path it had every time before. She had no choice but to leave another voicemail.

"Enzo, hey, where are you?" she couldn't help sigh. It was getting tiring being ignored. "I don't know if it's payback for our disagreement earlier but you going radio silent doesn't help. And it's not mature, Enzo. C'mon. Call back already."

She hung up after that. She was still for a moment, almost like she was waiting for the phone to start ringing.

It didn't.

Another sigh left her lips. She put her phone away and left home.

~0~

"Alright, what's going on for today?" Rosalie strode into the dorm room and yelped at the sight of none other than Ivy sitting on Caroline's bed. "What the—!?"

Caroline herself was standing next to the fireplace, glaring into space.

"Ivy — you're — oh, crap, I forgot to tell you…" Rosalie's eyes wandered over to Caroline guiltily. The blonde finally snapped out of her trance and crossed gazes with Rosalie.

"What do you mean you forgot to tell me? Tell me about what?"

"Uuh…" Rosalie cleared her throat, offering a small awkward smile at Ivy, "I, uh, sort of, uh…I kind of knew she wasn't dead?"

"What?" Caroline frowned.

"I'm sorry!" Rosalie sighed heavily. "Enzo told me in the middle of an argument and I-I was mad and — I was obviously going to tell you but after everything that happened with that Sarah girl, I sort of forgot to tell you."

"Hey, thanks for that," Ivy said tartly. "I wouldn't have woken up being buried alive."

"Technically you're still dead," Rosalie retorted, earning the woman's deadpan. "Sorry."

"Rosie, a little heads up would have been really nice!" Caroline crossed her arms. "Maybe then I would've seen Stefan coming all the way here so that I could babysit her!"

"Okay, you guys do realize that I can hear everything you say about me, right?" Ivy looked between the girls. She wasn't happy about the ordeal either. "And when do I get that ring?"

"When Stefan gets a witch to do it," Caroline answered her coldly then looked at Rosalie.

"Why is he here again? I thought his master plan was to evade reality away from us?" Rosalie frowned.

"Apparently, Matt's friend Tripp Cooke is a vampire hunter and he's on his way to Savannah right now."

"You don't say…" Rosalie murmured, wondering how Matt was taking the news. That was two of his friends who turned out to be leading a double life.

"So Matt was right then," Rosalie realized. "Guess now it makes sense that Jay was one too."

"Mhm," Caroline crossed her arms. "We'll have to be careful for a while."

"She's not a vampire, though," Ivy pointed at the witch then studied her curiously, "Are you just a human?"

"Easy there, you were 'just a human' 4 days ago too," Rosalie sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Until Enzo stupidly turned you."

"Yeah, that was pretty mean of him," Ivy huffed with a pout on her face. "I mean, what did I do?"

"Nothing," Rosalie dropped her hand on her side. "You didn't do anything wrong. This had nothing to do with you."

Ivy scoffed. "Yeah, I'm getting that now. The person I thought was my boyfriend just dumped me here with a girl who doesn't even like me!"

Rosalie exchanged looks with Caroline, the latter having fresh new guilt in her eyes. They both knew the truth even though nobody had admitted anything out loud (yet).

"It's not like that," Caroline eventually said, "I just don't want to see Stefan. He's a bad friend and this just makes it even harder not to see him."

"I'll say," huffed Rosalie, "He knows he did wrong. I'll bet that's why he didn't even think about coming to me about that ring situation."

Ivy hummed. "Well, we can go out to that party you were talking about and take your mind off of it?"

Caroline's guilt vanished to be replaced by annoyance. "I already told you that we're not going to the maze! You are not right to be around that many people!"

"So you'd rather be locked in a dorm room with a newbie vampire?"

"No. I would rather be at the party, just like I'd rather have friends who didn't ignore me for months and then use me when they need help!"

"So you're not coming to the maze?" Rosalie asked disappointedly.

Caroline's head turned in Rosalie's way, her expression flat. "Well what do you think? She can't come and there's no way I can leave her alone."

"But I invited Alex to the maze and he's expecting to see us there!"

"Why would you invite him?" Caroline scrunched her face. "We're trying to avoid vampire hunters and you're inviting one on a date?"

"It's not a date!"

"Kind of sounds like a date to me," Ivy chimed in with her opinion.

"It's not!" Rosalie exclaimed, yet her cheeks were flushing hot. "I just wanted to make sure he was okay after the whole Jay incident!"

"It's too dangerous!" Caroline exclaimed.

"You know, I thought you and Enzo were kind of a thing…" Ivy suddenly said.

"Caroline, I'll be fine, Alex is not dangerous!" Rosalie's head snapped at Ivy. "And — what!? No way!"

Ivy shrugged in return. "You seemed to have him on a leash during dinner."

"Absolutely not!"

Caroline ignored Ivy and marched up to Rosalie, setting her hands on Rosalie's shoulders. "We don't know who in that volunteer team is a vampire hunter and who isn't. It's best to just stay on the down low."

"I'm not a vampire, Caroline," Rosalie gently removed Caroline's hands from her. "I'm barely a witch. I think I'm the safest out of everyone here."

Ivy gasped quietly. "You're a witch?"

Both Rosalie and Caroline deadpanned her into silence.

~0~

Rosalie ended up getting ready for the corn maze in the dorm room with Caroline and Ivy. Elena was heading to the maze directly from the hospital so she would be meeting Rosalie there. It made Caroline somewhat less frantic about the whole thing. Meanwhile, Caroline also taught Ivy the 101 on vampirism — it was an ongoing process.

"So are you two like sisters or something?" Ivy inquired while watching the two in question bicker over how to do Rosalie's hair for the evening.

They stopped in the middle of the argument to look at Ivy with similar 'are you joking?' faces.

"Oh yeah, we're twins," Rosalie turned to the mirror to take a look at her high ponytail. "Got the same blonde hair and all."

"Let's move onto the shoes!" Caroline moved along to her closet. "I have the perfect pair that'll match with the romper."

Ivy had been busy with a blood bag during the whole hair routine. She was still sitting at Caroline's bed as it seemed to have become her temporary home. "I just realized why Stefan brought me here to learn control," she said purposely, meeting Caroline's eye for a second. "That's your whole thing, isn't it?" Caroline huffed and searched for the shoes she needed. "Just do yourself a favor. Unwind. Just admit you have a thing for him."

Rosalie couldn't help the snort that left her mouth at Ivy's bluntness. She immediately lowered her head when Caroline whirled around glaring daggers.

"Excuse me?"

Ivy did not get the memo to stop talking. "I saw the way you looked at him that night you came over for dinner. You practically cut his food for him!"

Rosalie made a cutting motion across her throat at Ivy while Caroline wasn't looking.

"Oh, you know — my relationship with Stefan is strictly...c-complicated!" Caroline said. "Okay, aren't you supposed to be practicing your vamping or something?"

Ivy dropped her blood bag on the bed and sped up in front of Caroline. "Done. See? I'm fine, you already put your numbers into my phone as my emergency vampire contacts. I know I burn in the sun, we covered compulsion and snatch, eat, erase."

"All in all, the crash course was A material," Rosalie remarked, "I learned something and I'm not even a vampire! Hey, maybe you can start a class or something for other newbies." Ivy chuckled but Caroline didn't think it was funny. Rosalie turned back to the mirror and smoothed out her romper. "So exactly how do you do this maze or whatever?"

"You just try to find your way out of it," Caroline explained absentmindedly while rummaging through her closet. "Stick with Elena, please."

"Isn't she gonna be on her own date?"

"Aha!" Caroline turned suddenly. "So you admit it is a date!"

"I didn't mean it like that!" Rosalie groaned upon Caroline's laughter. "I'm not going on a date with Alex, Caroline!"

Ivy, who had gone back to sucking on her blood bag, pulled it out of her mouth for a second to chime in. "Mm, yeah, cause she's got a thing for Enzo! He's got a cute accent, by the way. And he's totally into you too."

"Oh my God, go back to sucking blood!" Rosalie snapped with annoyance. "And give me the shoes, Caroline! It's almost 7!"

Caroline obliged and handed over a pair of black small combat boots for her to wear. Rosalie took them and plopped down on the side of a bed to put them on.

Caroline came around the bed and stopped in front of Rosalie, setting her hands on her hips. "Just keep me posted, okay? I want to know all the details."

Rosalie didn't quite care for the look on her face. "It's not a date," she mumbled.

"Look, I'd rather you go out with a human and…I guess you are the one in the least amount of danger around vampire hunters."

"It's not a date," Rosalie insisted, heaving a sigh. "I don't — I mean, it's— the last time I liked someone—"

"I know, Rosie," Caroline said softly. "So maybe you should just let tonight take you where it may."

"I really did just ask Alex to come over so I could cheer him up," Rosalie promised. She stood up wearing Caroline's shoes.

"I sense a 'but' coming…" Caroline said, and Ivy was humming in agreement from her spot.

"Shut up," Rosalie pointed at them both, but she was flushing now. "Matt mentioned something to me at the swimming party…something about Alex being 'all over' me."

Caroline chuckled at how flustered Rosalie got just by saying those words.

~0~

Rosalie walked through the crowds of people near the maze. She felt rather awkward and slightly intimidated by the amount of strangers around her.

This is good for you, she reminded herself every time she got the idea to turn around and head back. You need to be out on your own.

Plus, she didn't see one mean face around her. Everyone seemed happy and excited for the maze to be opened. Sure, the loud screaming girl running with a lit torch did take Rosalie back for a moment or two, but she understood it was just part of the event.

She soon spotted Elena watching the commencement and walked over to her.

"Hey! So, Caroline's not coming then?" Elena asked, having heard of the task Stefan bequeathed to Caroline in the morning.

"Very suckish of Stefan to do that, if you ask me," Rosalie said, standing beside Elena and watching the crowds beginning to head inside the maze.

"I think he's just doing what he needs to in order to move on," Elena shrugged. "But that is not what we're going to talk about. So, who is this Alex person and how cute are we talking?"

Rosalie audibly groaned over the commotion around them, making Elena laugh. "Not you too!"

"I take it this has been discussed already? Let me guess — Caroline?"

Rosalie nodded. "And Matt too." She looked around for a second then turned to Elena. "Can I ask you something? Jokes aside and just…advice talk?"

Elena nodded at her. "Yeah, of course. What's going on?"

Rosalie let one big breath, feeling absolutely dumb for even trying to have the conversation. "I have zero clue what I'm doing here, okay. I'm the one who invited Alex to the maze and while I didn't do it with the intention of going on a date, with everything that everyone has been telling me…"

"You're considering it a date," Elena finished with a friendly smile, and a laugh once Rosalie groaned.

"Is that wrong? I mean, Alex is a friend. But then — ugh, well, there's a suspicion that Alex comes to the diner every day because of me and not for the food."

"I'm gonna let you in on a secret, Rose," Elena said, coming closer to her like she was about divulge the world's biggest secret, "Guys don't really know much except for how to be so obvious."

"Oh my God…" Rosalie shook her hands nervously, making Elena laugh.

"C'mon, Rose!"

"It's weird! I haven't done this in forever, literally!"

"There's no guidebook, trust me," Elena said, "but it doesn't mean you have to totally freak out either. The hard part is finding out whether or not the other person likes you and you already know that. Now, do you like him?"

"I mean…he's really nice and funny and honestly about the only normal person I know," Rosalie explained, "This whole thing just makes me nervous because, as I said before, he's normal. What if he starts asking stuff about me? I am nowhere near normal. Help me. And don't tell Caroline about this or she will never let it go! I love her but I am nothing like her!"

"Trust me, nobody is like Caroline. And, again, don't worry. You will be fine. Stick with me and Liam. Anytime you get lost, or you feel like you're lost, give me a nudge."

"Okay," Rosalie nodded fervently. "I'll do that. Give you a nudge…"

While they waited for a moment more, Rosalie's phone went off. She quickly grabbed it out of her bag to see the caller.

"Uh oh, bad news?" Elena presumed judging by the slight look of disappointment on Rosalie's face. "Don't tell me he flaked. I'll kick his ass if you want me to."

"No, no, um…" Rosalie lowered her phone and plastered on a smile, although it was not that big to convince anyone. "I was just waiting for a different call."

Elena's mind immediately went to the ongoing search for Bonnie and lowered her voice. "Something I should know about?"

"No, uh, just…it's dumb, don't worry. Sort of had an argument with someone and…actually, forget it." Rosalie felt absolutely dumb for even bringing it up.

"Wait, who'd you—?" Elena's question died on her lips as Liam called out her name. She forgot about the pending question and went to greet him then brought him over to introduce Rosalie. "Old Mystic Falls friend," she said as the two shook hands.

"Aha, Mystic Falls High friends…" Rosalie felt weird to pretend that she had gone to high school at all when she didn't even know what Calculus was. According to Caroline, it was hell.

"Nice to meet you," Liam smiled at her.

"Okay, am I the only one who already feels buzzed around here?" Luke Parker sauntered up the group holding a red cup in his hand.

Elena laughed at him and broke the news that he was absolutely the only one buzzed already. "We haven't even started the maze yet, Luke."

"I got bored waiting," Luke said with a careless shrug.

"Is Liv coming?" Rosalie asked, earning his gaze.

He made to drink when something seemed to catch his eye.

"N-no…" His voice cracked abruptly and he lowered his cup. His brows furrowed and for a second, Rosalie thought she saw a flash of horror in his eyes.

"Luke, are you okay?" Elena asked him, hearing his heartbeat increase so quickly it should have been fatal.

"Y-yeah, I'm—" Luke cleared his throat, "I have to go." He didn't give the group a chance to ask him anything else and quickly took off.

"Uuh, is he always like that?" Liam asked the girls, both of them shook their heads in similar confused states.

"Rose, hey!" Alex finally showed up and joined the group, making them forget about the strange encounter with Luke. "Sorry I'm late. No parking!"

"Don't worry," Rosalie said, then went ahead and introduced Elena and Lyam to him.

"So all of you guys went to Mystic Falls High then?" Liam inquired and only then did Elena and Rosalie grow alarmed as Alex would of course deny that since he had actually attended the school.

"Uh, no—" Alex had just begun when Elena suggested they start heading into the maze.

Rosalie couldn't be more ecstatic for it. Alex grabbed her hand and hurried them into the entrance.

The two couples spent hours trying to figure their way out of the maze. Rosalie admitted that the scary stuff was not one of her favorites, especially when the people who seemed to enjoy jumping out of random places to frighten them.

Alex laughed one or two times at her misery. "This is fun," he said to her irritated face.

"I hardly understand what's so fun about being constantly scared," she muttered.

"C'mon, Mystic Falls is like the headquarters of 'scary'," Elena sent her a knowing smile.

"Oh, seriously," Rosalie snorted. Of all the people to say something like that, of course Elena would be the one to do it.

"So were you really from Mystic Falls, then?" Alex asked then, reminding Rosalie of the pending conversation.

Rosalie exchanged helpless glances with Elena. Nudge! She practically yelled with her eyes.

"She was homeschooled," Elena supplied, making Rosalie nod fervently.

"Oh…cool…must have been boring, right?" Liam chuckled.

"Y-yeah, very boring…" Rosalie smiled nervously. "But truthfully, I was never really a…bright student so…maybe it was better…keeping to myself…"

"What do your parents do?" Alex asked. They started walking down the maze again, careful not to bump into drunken college students along the way.

"Er…" Rosalie didn't even bother to look at Elena for that one. "They've passed."

"Oh, sorry Rose…" Alex smiled apologetically, but she quickly moved on from it.

"It was a long time ago and I'm…I've moved on," she said honestly. She side-eyed Elena who nodded at her encouragingly. "Now I'm just working…"

"Do you go to school anywhere?" Liam said curiously. Alex was also very interested.

"Uuh…not really," Rosalie said, flushed. Working itself was already such a big deal for her. She couldn't imagine going to school just yet.

"That's alright, school's not for everyone," Alex said, giving her a nudge.

She chuckled. "Yeah, but I'm also sure that volunteer programs are not for me. You should just apply to be in the police academy for Mystic Falls already."

"Oooh, that would be interesting," Alex swayed his head. "That would definitely be a step in the right direction. I do like making sure innocent people are safe."

"We all do," Liam agreed and took a large drink from his cup. He blinked a couple times at the upcoming scarecrow in the corner of the maze. "Um, is it me or did we already pass that scarecrow already?"

Rosalie thought it was absolutely the ugliest scarecrow she'd ever seen. "Yeah, I definitely remember that thing. I'm confused, I thought you guys were good at this stuff. I've never been to a maze before so I was following you."

The others laughed at her.

"Mystic Falls had no mazes then?" Liam wondered out loud.

"It pretty much had everything but that," said Elena. "But we do take the crown for scariest halloween parties."

"That we do," agreed Alex then glanced over at Rosalie for her opinions.

She blinked and began stammering. "Uuh, I-I…homeschooled — didn't really go out much."

"You guys weren't friends back then?" Alex's eyes flickered between Rosalie and Alex.

"We were," Elena nodded, "Rose was just never really the partying type. That was all Caroline."

Rosalie laughed lightly. Caroline would not like that at all.

"Yeah, I was…I was more of the 'stay at home' and carve pumpkins and give candy out to the kids and stuff…" Rosalie said, now wishing she was actually doing that instead of this. Things felt…very awkward. It's because you don't know what you're doing, she reminded herself. "I didn't really start going out until a couple months ago…" And that was very, very true.

They had just made the turn when someone jumped out in front of them again, shrieking. Rosalie's automatic response was to shriek alongside them.

"It's not funny!" she cried to the others afterwards. She fixed herself as much as she could and kept walking.

Alex caught up and brought an arm around her shoulders to pull her closer to his side. "It's just the thrill of the mystery," he said.

"You mean getting scared every 5 minutes," she rolled her eyes. "Christmas has to be a lot better — I mean it is!" Because then she would make it sound like she had never experienced a Christmas in her life.

Alex just snorted and laughed again. "You're one of those people. Halloween vs. Christmas."

"Christmas has presents, Halloween has—"

"C'mon, Rosie, where's your spirit for Halloween?"

"Down in my stomach where my heart is," Rosalie retorted.

It was only half an hour later when Caroline sent her a message, along with Ivy. Seeing both of their messages, Rosalie made a point to stop and read them. Caroline was freaking out trying to find Ivy who'd run off on her while Ivy, in turn, was freaking out about some mistake she made on her own.

"Woah, what's going on?" Alex said. "Look like you saw a ghost…"

"If that was another joke, it wasn't a good one," Rosalie mumbled and quickly sent replies to both girls. "I'm so sorry, but I have to cut this short."

Elena looked at her from behind Alex. "Did something happen?"

"Umm…" It occurred to Rosalie that Elena had no idea about Ivy being alive. "Caroline…she's…well…she needs my help."

Elena figured that was code for 'we need to go together'. "Uh, okay, why don't we—"

Alex came around Rosalie again, concerned. "Well, hey, if you want me to take you—!"

"No!" Rosalie said abruptly then tried to backtrack before she sounded too off. "It's just, you know, girl stuff and — it's just nonsense but super important to them. Elena?"

"WATCH OUT!" Someone screamed before a car swerved through the entire maze.

No one expected such a thing and as a result, many people, including the group of "dates", were thrown in all kinds of directions.

Elena woke up first with vampire strength pulling through. People were yelling and crying for help while many others were lying on the ground quiet and motionless.

Elena heard a familiar voice near her and scrambled to her feet. Rosalie was on her side, her back to Elena. "Oh my God, Rosie!" Elena swooshed over to the girl and turned her flat on her back. A gash of red was on Rosalie's temple, along with a few other scrapes. Without thinking twice, Elena bit into her wrist and offered her blood to Rosalie.

"I'm fine—!" Rosalie coughed as she sat up with Elena's help. Her cuts were healing and Elena watched the gash on her temple close up as well. "A-Alex…where's—" Rosalie swallowed hard and looked at the chaos surrounding them. With the light posts out, it was hard to tell who was where and most importantly who was who. "Alex! Alex!"

"It-it's okay, I'll find him!" Elena said, trying to calm Rosalie down until she was fully healed. "Rosie, I'll find him! You get to safety, okay?"

"But Alex, he's—"

"Going to be fine, I promise!" Elena said, waving her wrist in front of her. "I'll make sure of it! Now go!"

Rosalie got up on her feet and with Elena's sense of direction, she ran. She may have crashed into people while her own sense of direction came back but she eventually made it outside the maze. People were still crying out and those who were relatively okay were frantically searching for their loved ones.

Rosalie didn't know where to turn, much less to who. She became even more frantic then. Just as the feeling of suffocation started drawing in, she heard someone shouting her name. Alex was running towards her, and so she did the same and met him halfway in a hug so tight she could have broken bones.

"Oh my god! Thank goodness you're alright!" She could finally start to breathe a little easier.

Alex pulled away from her and took in her state. "You're not hurt?" He brushed away some of her hair from her temple and saw the dried blood on her skin. "Hold on, how are you—?"

"You're hurt!" Rosalie panicked all over again when she saw blood dripping from his elbow.

"What?" Alex followed her gaze and turned his arm over to see the gash on his elbow. Rosalie then spotted a few more cuts on his other arm. " I'm fine; they're superficial! But what about you?"

"I'm fine too! Got lucky!" Rosalie said then once again looked around them. "But I don't think everyone else had the same luck."

"I'm sure the medics are on their way." Alex tried guiding Rosalie away from the scene.

"M-maybe we should try to help," Rosalie said, wanting to keep looking for Elena and Liam. Elena would be fine but what about Liam?

"I think we should just make sure we're out of the way," Alex said. Rosalie couldn't keep arguing when the chaos only seemed to get worse. Alex was right, people were getting in the way and it was getting confusing deciding who needed how most.

Instead, Alex took them just outside the corn maze to where the medics were finally arriving. Upon seeing them, they were both rushed over. Rosalie tried to assure them that she was fine. Elena's blood had done the trick and she was very much good to go. Alex wouldn't have it, though, and so she, just like him, was checked out.

In the end, the paramedic cleaned up the dried blood off her and they could see that there were no visible injuries on her body.

"Where'd all the blood come from?" Alex said, swearing that it had looked like Rosalie had much more severe injuries.

"Probably from other people," the medic said distractedly as she finished off the work.

Rosalie couldn't skip up to her feet any quicker. "Thank you so much," she said to the kind man.

Alex helped her move away from the medics but soon he had a call to tend to as well. Rosalie took the opportunity to call Caroline back as well and to let her know everything that happened.

"Oh my God, Rosalie! Are you okay? God, I knew I should have come with you!" Caroline groaned and it sounded to Rosalie like she had slapped her forehead or something. "But no, instead I'm here trying to find the lost newbie vampire that Stefan stuck us with!"

"Ooh, you still haven't found Ivy yet?" Rosalie remembered that's where she was headed before the corn maze was taken down.

"She called me and I'm gonna pick her up. But then I have no idea what I'm gonna do next!"

"What? What do you mean? Isn't Stefan making a daylight ring or something for her?"

"Oh, he did, I'm sure but I never gave him the chance. The jerk was on his way out of town when I called him about Ivy."

"Out of town!?" Rosalie exclaimed incredulously. "What the hell do you mean he was out of town!?"

"As in he was literally driving out of town to leave Ivy here with me — us — I don't know! So we're pretty much on our own with Ivy now. I told him to hit the road."

"As you should," Rosalie mumbled indignantly. She could not believe that Stefan had gone to this extent just to get the hell away from them. "Wow, I kind of almost feel bad for Ivy now. Are you gonna tell her?"

"I have no idea," Caroline replied. " But I'm gonna pick her up and then I'm gonna make my way back to the corn maze and pick you up. How is everyone else?"

"I think Elena's just helping the people who got hurt now. I'm fine, Care, I'm probably gonna head back to the apartment if you don't need me. Alex is fine too, just shaken up."

"Well, if you're sure, then okay. But call me if you need anything, okay?"

"I will. See you later." Rosalie ended the call there and took a moment to collect herself. What a turn the night had taken.

"Rose, hey," Alex sprinted back to her, "How's everything?"

"U-uh, fine, yeah," Rosalie nodded. "Just called Caroline. Let her know we're all shaken up but overall fine."

"Yeah, fine…" Alex took in a small breath, "Can I take you home?"

"Yeah, I think that would be best, thanks." Rosalie walked with Alex back to his car and kept her phone on high volume in case anyone called her.

"Waiting for someone else?" Alex wondered when he watched from the corner of his eye as Rosalie subtly checked the lockscreen of her phone.

"Just Caroline, honestly," Rosalie replied, watching the dark road ahead of them. " One of our friends sort of got lost so she just went out to find her. She's new in town."

"Oh, well, hope she's okay then," Alex said, "Because right now you sure look awful."

"Oh, wow, thanks!" Rosalie laughed. "Give me a break, it hasn't been an easy day!"

"I'll say," Alex let out a heavy breath. "But you know, today has also been very…informative."

"What do you mean?" Rosalie asked. Alex pressed the button to roll down the window from her side. "What are you—?"

Alex snatched her phone from her hands and threw it out the window into the dark road.

"What the hell was that for!?" Rosalie exclaimed, outraged. "That was—"

"You're just as bad as vampires," Alex said with an eerie calmness. "Liars, manipulative…"

"What? What the hell are you talking about, Alex?"

"Stop lying, Rosalie," Alex sent her the darkest glare that Rosalie had ever seen from him. "I know what you are."

"I'm-I'm not — Alex, c'mon!" Fear twinged in Rosalie's stomach, especially when Alex began picking up speed on the road. "What are you thinking? It's me, it's—"

"I'm not falling for your tricks! You're not getting to me!"

"But I didn't do anything!" Rosalie cried frantically. "Slow down, please! Alex!" Her heart was pounding in her chest. "Alex, stop! Alex, please!"

‿︵‿︵‿୨ ୧‿︵‿︵‿

Author's Note:

As always, I have Fanfic/Wattpad accounts under "noblecrescent" and a tumblr account under "saiilorstars" if you'd like to follow :)